《Life of Change》


 Prologue

    My youth was, in a nutshell, a lot of complicated shit.


    My parents, my younger sister, and I lived in a small house. We weren''t a close-knit family, but it worked...or at least I''d like to think so.


    I didn''t get along with my parents, especially my mother. Her eyes reflected a strange kind of hatred whenever she looked at me. I never understood why and never tried to find out. There was no need. She didn''t care about me and I didn''t care about her.


    With my father, I could have a conversation now and then like two strangers who sometimes chatted while waiting for the bus or train. There was no interest, but we talked to pass the time. But my sister... she was my whole world.


    I was older by 6 years. And since she was born, there was not a single day that I was not by her side. She was my happiness and the only reason I lived. In a way you could say that I was the one who raised her. Our parents only gave us a place to sleep. I was the one who taught her everything and gave her the food she ate. I taught her to talk, to walk, to dress, to eat, to bathe, to brush her teeth, all the things she needed to know.


    We went to school together until I entered high school. When she finished her classes I would sneak out of class to pick her up when our schedules didn''t coincide. Fortunately, my grades at that time were high enough that the teachers didn''t care too much about what I did. All those afternoons we would hang out at a nearby park and play until late afternoon and then go home.


    That''s how our life was until she turned 12.


    I left school and started working in a warehouse. My salary was good enough. So, the money, to a certain extent, was no longer a problem. My mother was never interested in what I did, even though she knew I made good money, she never asked for a penny. It was as if she didn''t care about our existence. As they say, every cloud has a silver lining. Something I was grateful for, as it allowed me to save money without any problems.


    I had already talked to my little sister about moving in together in a small apartment, away from that atmosphere of indifference, which felt like a ticking time bomb. There was a kind of feeling there, like the kind you get when something is definitely going to happen and you won''t be able to avoid it.


    My father agreed with me. He also seemed to think we would be much better off living away from them. Luckily, he never behaved badly towards us, but he wasn''t the nicest person either. At least he was decent enough to know that the life we were living wasn''t the best for us. However, he never did anything to change that.


    For quite some time I was saving as much money as I could. I planned to pay the deposit on an apartment and move right away when she turned 16.


    But life is a bitch. It''s like you''re drowning, feeling the water stinging in your lungs, you see a hand reaching out to help, as you feel that last thread of hope, and then... something pulls you even deeper, as you watch your only hope slowly fading away.


    My little sister had decided to rest at home one morning. She had been stressed because her final exams were coming up, and she wasn''t feeling very well. I told her she could rest for a couple of days, that she shouldn''t overexert herself, she could even have some selfish desires if she wanted to. I would be back in the middle of the afternoon, so we could go out afterward and have some fun. She was happy and told me about all the places we could go.


    So, I left for work and let her take a rest for the day at home.


    On my way back, there was a big commotion in my neighborhood and a lot of people gathered. I remembered that bad feeling, a feeling that intensified when I saw a column of black smoke in the distance.


    I ran with all my might, my heart pounding in my chest.


    The distance to my house was not far, but it felt like but it felt like it was endless.


    When I arrived... it was on fire. My house was engulfed in a huge fireball. Several fire crews were struggling to put out the fire. I started looking everywhere for my sister, but there was no sign of her.


    After a while, I managed to see my father on his knees on the ground. He looked... he looked like his life was over. He had an empty look on his face. I approached him and asked him what had happened. But all that came out of his mouth was apologies and excuses, saying that he had done everything he could. Those words hadn''t helped me in the least to quell the constant anxiety that was growing inside me.


    I looked away and I saw my mother, sitting on the street as she hugged her legs, staring at the burning building. There was no trace of emotion in her expression. She was just looking calmly as if enjoying the scenery. I didn''t even want to approach her, I felt sick just looking at her.


    I went straight to a police officer who was nearby, told him it was my house and that I wanted to know what happened. He told me that a neighbor heard an explosion and when he came out, found the building engulfed in flames. There was still one person trapped in the house, but as far as they knew she was not in immediate danger. Fortunately, she locked herself in the bathroom, the flames and smoke had not yet reached her, but the more time passed, the more danger she was in. The structure of the house might not hold up for long.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Parts of the house had already collapsed. When it seemed that the flames had been brought under control, they somehow reemerged with more force, and the battle began again.


    After two long and exhausting hours, they were able to control the fire.


    And finally, out of the blackened rubble, 2 firefighters emerged from the collapsed building carrying a girl wearing an oxygen mask and wrapped in a soaked blanket. They took off their masks and by their expressions, they looked relieved. I immediately ran to them, my heart in my hand. I needed to make sure she was okay.


    They tried to stop me, but it was enough to say that she was my little sister for them to let me approach. She was a little drowsy, looking like she was struggling to stay conscious. I could only hold her hand and cry. They told me they would take her to the hospital right away, they didn''t know how much smoke she had breathed and they needed to run several tests. I just nodded and thanked them both for rescuing her from that hell. If I had lost her... I don''t know what would have become of me at that moment.


    In the ambulance, they put her on a stretcher with an oxygen tank and took us immediately to the hospital where she would spend at least a couple of days under observation.


    After that, time passed quickly. My sister had minor burns and very minor damage from breathing the smoke. It was almost a miracle that that was all that happened to her.


    A few days after that incident, the police visited us to give the results of the investigation. That bitch, my mother, had left the gas tap open and, although they don''t know how, caused some kind of short circuit in the kitchen after leaving the house.


    Needless to say, she was arrested immediately. They sent her to a psychiatrist and they detected some kind of mental illness. I don''t know which one, I stopped listening to them as soon as I knew it was her fault.


    My father, on the other hand, turned himself in from day one, accepting the blame for not being able to stop her and for all the damage caused. Given the situation and his words, he was sent to prison for endangering two minors, negligence, and several other charges. Although it was a reduced sentence with parole eligibility. He turned it down. He said he wanted to serve the full sentence. I was handed some papers to sign. One part was for me to be considered an adult and to take legal custody of my sister. We had no other family members; I had a stable job with a salary sufficient to support both of us, and I was coming of age anyway.


    The other half was some inheritance papers that my father decided to leave us. According to what he had said, it was money and some possessions that he already planned to give us the day I moved in with my sister.


    The trial was quick. The bitch had wreaked havoc before she faced the judge, and my father had already pleaded guilty. It went that fast because the evidence was too clear.


    While things had turned out "in our favor" it was actually much harder than it should have been. My little sister began to suffer constant anxiety attacks, she had respiratory problems for several years, as a consequence of the damage to her lungs. I had to work much harder than before to pay for her medication and psychologist appointments.


    The treatment was slow and difficult for her. I had to get 2 jobs to make up for everything, as the inheritance and my savings were depleting faster and faster. To make it worse, the owner of the apartment where we lived suddenly started charging us more, and since we had no way to move out or even take legal action since it would cost a lot to pay lawyers and take the case, we had to work hard to make ends meet.


    But, finally, over the years, things got better little by little. I reached 30 and my sister was already 24. By that time, she was doing much better, her physical and mental health stabilized and apart from a medicated inhaler, there was no need for any further treatment. Miraculously, I managed to save enough money for her to get into college, and she was already pursuing her career. We still lived together, but she was more independent. It made me a little lonely, but I was more than happy for her.


    Before I knew it, she started going to church. I was not a believer, so she used to attend alone. The good thing about it was that it helped her overcome a lot of things. I had some mixed feelings about it, but it was enough for me to know that she was happy.


    Near her 25th birthday, I was planning to take her out to have fun with her group of friends. I managed to rent a place where she could enjoy herself with them to the fullest. I would pick her up in the evening, and then we could have some cake at home.


    That was the plan...


    That afternoon, as I was getting everything ready for when I brought her back, someone knocked on the door. We don''t normally get visitors; apart from my sister''s friends. I assumed it would be a delivery person or something we bought online. I didn''t think too much about it. That was my mistake.


    As soon as I opened the door, I felt something stabbing into my chest... then, again... the shock and force of the blow made me fall to the ground. In front of me was an elderly woman who lunged at me and kept stabbing me again and again. It didn''t even hurt... I just... felt nothing. Surely caused by shock, one that increased the moment I saw who that woman was. It was her. My mother. There were tears in her eyes. She was repeating over and over again the same meaningless words. Her face was frozen in a furious expression. A mask of pure hatred.


    It all happened too fast. I don''t know why, but I didn''t even think to defend myself, I just let it all happen.


    Fear, disappointment, betrayal, resignation. Everything I felt at that moment was much more painful than the knife that was constantly being plunged into my chest.


    "Is my death",I thought at that instant. Then more things crossed my mind."Why me?"I questioned as I bleed out on the floor.


    Was I receiving some kind of divine punishment? Or was it something as simple as ¡°that''s how life is¡±? kind of thing. An injustice that happens just because. Something that can happen to anyone at any time. Something that just... happens and that''s it.


    It was almost funny, striving for so many years to make my sister have a comfortable life, to be able to fulfill her dreams and goals... and in the end, I would be the reason her happiness would be stolen from her.


    The cold began to take over my body, I could barely see or hear anything. I wish I could have at least said something to that woman. Ask her, why was she doing this, and what was it that provoked so much hatred. I really would have liked to know.


    The light faded as I felt one last stab right in the heart. I just remember thinking about my sister.


    "Just...please, please, please don''t let my death keep her from being happy. That¡¯s all I wish for."

 Chapter 1

    A high-pitched sound reverberated in my mind. That annoying high-pitched whistling sound you always hear in movies after an explosion. It was the only sensation I had if you could call the irritating sound in my mind that way. I couldn''t see, smell, or hear anything else besides that buzzing sound; I couldn''t even feel my body, if I have one. Even if I wanted to move I couldn''t. It was as if I was floating in a gigantic pool without the ability to swim. Just sinking endlessly.


    "How long have I been here?" it felt like months, even years had passed in this place. "I... how did I get here? I remember... remember... Blood? A... a knife and... there was someone else sitting on me... I can''t remember the face... Who is it? Was that my blood? Why? I..."


    Unexpectedly I began to feel something. Warmth. I was enveloped by a bright, blinding light that was both warm and cold. It was extremely strange and contradictory, but it was gentle to the eye. "Wait... I can see again?" I felt confused. I was sure I didn''t have a body, let alone eyes. But somehow, I could see and feel. I tried to move my body, but it was as if I was a small cloud of white smoke. I could look at my own body and see the light at the same time as if I was able to see everything in a 360¡ã radius. It was confusing and... frightening.


    The light got brighter, but somehow, I managed to see through it. I could see a figure. A very large woman. She was gigantic. I didn''t know how big; I couldn''t be sure since I didn''t even know how big or small, I was myself.


    The figure had long violet hair that moved in waves, falling softly down her shoulders, which, like the rest of her body, were golden and shiny as if she was completely made of gold. Her piercing eyes changed their colors constantly in a strange dancing rainbow pattern. She wore a white Greek robe that gave her a look of ancient divinity, with 4 white gold hoops inlaid with different colored gems on her wrists and ankles. Her face was frozen in a Mona Lisa smile, warm like a mother, but almost robotic.


    A deep, melodious voice echoed throughout the place, echo upon echo. I could hear it in the atmosphere and my mind at the same time.


    "Welcome to my domain young mortal. My name is Sathalia." Her powerful voice sounded calm and motherly, almost as if she wanted to assuage any fear my heart might harbor.


    "Sathalia? What are you, why am I here?"


    "I am what you might call a Goddess."


    "A... Goddess?"


    "Yes. You have died and your soul was sent to my domain."


    "I... Am I dead?" I said, still in disbelief. Suddenly, I was assaulted by an enormous pain, something I never imagined I was capable of experiencing without having a physical body. All my memories came back to me in a torrent of images that completely flooded my mind, only to end with me back in front of the divinity of enormous size and imperturbable smile. I was trapped in a flashback of my life, similar to how you see it in movies or anime.


    "So... That¡¯s how I died" I was in shock. Not by how, but by the identity of my killer. Despite that, there was only one thing I wanted to know at that instant.


    "M-my sister... What happened to her?"


    "Hmm..."


    Sathalia''s eyes, once a shifting rainbow, lost all their color, becoming pure white. I didn''t know what I was doing, but I began to feel anxious. I unconsciously moved closer to her, feeling the need to grab hold of her robe in desperation. But before I even got to touch her; though I had no idea how I would do that being that I was an entity made of some kind of gas, she started talking again.


    "Nadia. For a couple of hours, she was waiting for you to get to her. She called you many times, but when she got no answer, she became anxious. She paid for a cab home and found the police at the door. She was devastated to receive the news that you had died. She was even more devastated to learn who your killer was. She is very depressed. She wonders if all this must have been her fault."


    "Why?"


    "The girl thinks... no, she''s sure that if she had died that day, your mother would never have ended up that way, and, therefore, would never have ended your life."


    "What? But... no, no, that''s not... That bitch was crazy. There is no way things would have been better if she had died!"


    "She knows that, but, now that she lost you, she can''t help but blame herself.


    "But..."


    "You have died. There''s nothing more you can do, but wish she could get over it and move on with her life."


    I knew that perfectly well, but it was so sudden... I didn''t even have a chance to see her one last time and... say goodbye. It''s so hard to bear that feeling of regret.


    The goddess kept her gaze on me. Patiently waited to clear the storm in my mind.


    "You''re... you''re right. It''s just..."


    It''s hard to accept that I can''t do anything anymore. Even if they tell me all that, I can''t just accept it all and hope for the best. I know it''s no use anymore, but I can''t help but feel devastated.


    The goddess gave me an extremely warm and empathetic look. Her eyes were full of understanding and compassion. It was like the look a mother would have for her children... A real one. I could feel that she WAS a goddess. She radiated power and wisdom, and that made me feel fascinated by her.


    "Young mortal... no. Allan, your life was difficult and unsatisfying, I can see in you that you long for something better. That''s why I want to propose a deal to you."


    "A deal?"


    "As a goddess, there are many things I can do, but there are also some things I cannot. One of the things I can, and do offer you, is to give you the chance to be reborn into a new world. A new life, with a new family and endless, better possibilities."


    "You mean... Like an isekai?"


    The goddess blessed me with a soft, sweet laugh in response. She knew the concept. Something that made sense given that she is a goddess.


    "As an isekai, yes."


    I certainly could no longer do anything for my old life. I was already dead. The only thing that worried me was still my sister, but I had no choice but to accept that she would be fine. I know her, she''s strong, she''ll get through this, I''m sure. I may be the one who will have the hardest time getting through it.


    "So... Will I have a new life in another world? Will I forget everything about my previous life, or...?" I asked worriedly. As much as it was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, I didn''t want to leave behind the memories of the one person who brought happiness to my existence.


    "Normally that would be the case, but this time things are different."


    "Why?"


    "For you to understand, I have to tell you how things work on this plane where we gods dwell."


    "Wait, gods? Aren''t you the only one?" Sathalia shook her head, then descended near me, and began to explain.


    "There are 2 types of Gods. The Superior ones like me and the Higher Ones. You must first understand that, your universe is not the only one that exists."


    "A multiverse?"


    "Hmm, something similar. You see, you can view the various universes as bubbles in an infinitely vast multidimensional plane. Each bubble is like a living thing, though different from what you might consider "life". They lack an ego and are not self-aware. You could compare them to artificial intelligence.


    When a new universe is formed, it is born with a being that protects and manages it, just as a person maintains a computer.


    Now, that god, the Superior, is in charge of protecting that universe, keeping it stable on the plane, and helping it so that life can be created. If that Superior disappears or dies, that universe is destined for ruin, unless another Superior manages to sustain it long enough for this universe to re-birth its God again.


    The Higher Ones are what you would call moderators. Beings whom the Superior ones create and entrust with the administration of a specific world. Their responsibilities range from such things as evolving intelligent races, advancing a civilization, protecting the world from external dangers, or such simple things as blessing crops and improving fertility."


    "..." I was speechless. All that information was incredible and... I didn''t know what to do with it. And nothing prepared me for her next words.


    "And the reason I brought you here. You see, the Superior of your universe, died a long time ago."


    "WHAT!?" I cried out in surprise. My universe had been without a god? Then how is it that we still exist? But that begged another question, who is Sathalia? She introduced herself as the goddess of my universe, but, if this one had died then who was she?


    "That Superior died about 3000 years ago. Since then, I, who am in charge of the universe closest to this one, have been maintaining it while the Superior is reborn and can resume its duty. Unfortunately, my power is barely enough to sustain both. The more life there is, the more energy is required to maintain it. And this being a rather old universe full of life, requires a much greater amount of energy to sustain it. The energy that I am barely able to bestow upon it."


    "But then, why...?"


    "This is the reason why I need your help."


    Sathalia waved her hand and a sort of screen made of smoke appeared in front of me. It showed the image of a planet seen from a certain distance in space. If I had to say, it''s a little bigger than Earth. Maybe I''m wrong. It''s really hard to determine the size of a planet just by looking at it from a screen.


    "This is one of the most prosperous worlds in my universe and it is also where the trouble has been concentrated."


    At that instant, not far from the planet, a huge rift, perhaps 3 or 4 times the size of that world, formed in space. Violet rays, clouds of dark gas, and distortions, like ripples in water, ran the length of the crack. It was incredibly terrifying. It was like witnessing the destruction of a universe. And just as easily as that crack formed, it closed. It left me with an ominous feeling.


    "That''s the situation. Most of the energy I am using is to keep your universe stable. My own, being much younger, requires a smaller amount, but it is still more than I can provide you with. Because of that, it''s slowly tearing itself apart due to lack of energy. I am not able to sustain them both for very long. In terms you can understand, I can last at much 200 or 300 years. Beyond that, I''ll have to choose which one I should let die to save the other."


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    That... sounded horrifying. 300 years sounds like a long time, but in her eyes, it could be as little as a few minutes.


    "What do you plan to do? And, how do I come into all this?"


    "There are two solutions. The first is... to merge them both. By doing so, I will have to use a massive amount of energy, but everything will stabilize in a few decades. By becoming a single universe, the energy consumption, even if it was the same, would be more efficient and, therefore, the problem would be solved in the long run. The problem is that it would be a complete physical meltdown."


    "You don''t mean that..." I said with some fear in my voice. A meltdown could only mean a disaster of apocalyptic proportions.


    "Yes. There will be chaos in this new universe. By adding more matter where it didn''t exist before, it will generate disasters all over the place. Which could not only destroy and create new celestial bodies but also... destroy at least 70% of the current life in both universes."


    "That...may not be the best option."


    "Hmm, it certainly isn''t". Sathalia replied quietly in agreement. She closed her eyes as if waiting for my next question.


    "And... The other option?"


    "The other option is to anchor myself to my original universe."


    "Anchor yourself? And what does that imply?"


    "That I would be attached to my universe."


    "That doesn''t sound so bad. I even thought you were already part of your universe."


    "I think you misunderstood something. I am certainly linked to my universe, but we are two completely different entities. Even if our ''lives'' are linked to each other, we are not one being. Anchoring me directly to my universe means that, to some extent, we would be becoming one being, which would cause me to use my existence to make up for the missing energy."


    "Meaning... You would be using your own life in exchange?"


    "Correct. Doing so implies several things, but most importantly, I would be preventing my universe from collapsing. As you know, even we gods are not exempt from the concept of death, even if it is somewhat different from how mortals understand it. But, between sacrificing untold numbers of lives, and using part of my existence, I''d rather use myself."


    "..." Sathalia looked out into the infinite emptiness in front of us. Her gaze was as if she was seeing something far away, something she loved with all her being.


    "Maybe it''s just a whim of mine, a sense of duty as a Superior or maybe it''s something else. I have watched life grow in my universe. I have nurtured and maintained it for not so long, but I don''t want a single one of them to disappear because of something like this."


    Sathalia... she''s a goddess I can respect. I was never religious, and even less so now that I know the god of my world wasn''t the real one, or if it was, it''s been dead for a long time. But this goddess, what she is willing to do, is worthy of respect and worship. If... what she tells is the truth.


    "...What do I have to do?" strange that I have to ask this again¡­ It''s as if she somehow avoided the question, and I don''t understand why.


    "I will make you reborn in the epicenter world, and I will give you a part of my being. But, don''t think that this will turn you into a kind of semi-God. This is just so you can create the anchors that will serve as a connection between my body and the physical world. I need you to place 9 in different parts of its surface, so I can stabilize this universe and buy enough time for the new god to be born and stabilize the other."


    "How long would we be buying that way?"


    "Another 10000 years if I used my existence. But I only need another 1000 years. That amount of time is more than enough for the new Superior to be reborn."


    A 1/10 of her existence? That¡äs a lot. A full compromise to save the entire life of her universe.


    I think that''s all it takes to convince me. If I accepted now, I would have a new life. A whole new beginning in a world completely unknown to me. It sounded terrifying and exciting at the same time. And yet... it was too good to be true.


    There was a good chance that all of this was nothing more than pure garbage; a big lie... but what would she gain by lying to me? And if what she said is true, then I have no reason to refuse. But how would I know if it was a lie or not? And above all, why did she avoid answering at the beginning?


    In the end, it''s a bet. I have to choose whether to believe her or not.


    Whatever I do, there would be risks. They say high risks bring high rewards and anyway, I was already dead and, even if she wasn''t a goddess, I already knew she was incredibly powerful. No matter what I said, I was completely at her mercy. At least I could say that she was giving me the space to think.


    I spent a lot of time considering my options. Sathalia waited patiently as she looked at me with those incredibly colorful eyes. I wasn''t sure if I would make the right decision, but at least there was something I had to make sure of.


    "Why me?"


    "Because you are the only one who decided to listen to me to the end. All those who came before you, each one of them decided to stop listening to me when I told them that their god, the one that they believed was the one and only, was dead. They immediately called me a demon. And the few who didn''t, say their lives had been hard enough and they wouldn''t sacrifice themselves for an unknown world.¡±


    ¡°Well... that''s humanity for you.¡±


    ¡°I know the doubt in your mind, I can feel it. But I want you to understand that you are the first one who has been interested in what I have to say. Even I, being a Superior, can feel anxious. Just as I feel scared about what could happen to all those who depend on me to be able to reach a solution.¡±


    "If I decide to help you... what will happen to me... will I be hero-worshipped or something?"


    "No. You will not be called a hero. You will not be recognized as a savior or even a chosen one. You will be just another anonymous who will have done something for the lives of everyone without them being aware of it. All I need from you is that you set anchors. Beyond that, you are free, your life is yours to live as you wish. Whether you want to tell everyone about your mission, just a few or no one, it''s your choice."


    "I see."


    Once again, I considered my options and tried to analyze as much as I could Sathalia''s attitude so far, whether she would be lying to me or being truthful. It took quite a while in my mind, but I came to a decision.


    "I don''t know if I can make it, but, if I can be given a new life, a better one, then I think the deal is fair enough."


    I immediately bowed to her. Or at least my version of that, with this body made of gas or whatever, it was impossible to tell. Sathalia flashed me a smile beyond divine. One that would kill just to be looked at...even though I was already dead Yohohohoho.


    "Thank you. I am truly grateful."


    Sathalia shrank to human size and came up to me, giving me a strange hug. Even though I was just a thing made of gas. But for some reason, I could feel her hugging me. It felt incredibly good. Very warm and nice.


    "H-how is this world where I''m going to live now?" I tried to change the subject, as I felt kind of embarrassed to have a goddess hugging me like that.


    "Oh, it''s like an "isekai" Sathalia started laughing sweetly with her little joke. A wonderful sound, worthy of a goddess. "In this world, there is magic, monsters, and various races of intelligent beings, except for humans."


    "Wait, there are no Humans?" Sathalia let out another small laugh at my surprise, then began to explain.


    "Strange as it may seem to you, they did not manage to evolve in this world. The races that inhabit it, in Silia, are Elves and Dwarves, also Teriants, or as you know them, beast folk. They comprise a lot of different tribes, from werewolves, rabbit men, bird men, and various aquatic tribes. And finally, the Asherians. Like the beast folk, they comprise a lot of different tribes. They are what you would call magical races or demons. They range from the Succubus tribe, Gargoyles, High demons or Friasan, Giants, and the Naftalen, among others.


    "Incredible. And, the Higher Ones, what are they like?"


    "There are 23 in total. Each of them is in charge of various tasks, from being gods of harvest, fertility, nature, life, death, the elements, wisdom, and magic, among many other things. Their personalities are quite diverse. If you ever get to speak directly with any of them, I''m sure you''ll get along well."


    With just this little information Sathalia was giving me, I could see that this new world had some extremely incredible things waiting for me. Dozens of different races, each with their own culture and worldview. Real gods who do interact with mortals. A new planet waiting to be explored. And, above all, magic. Who hasn''t dreamed of being able to use magic? Throwing fireballs, ice spears, and lightning bolts from your fingers. Even flying in the sky. I felt that, even if Sathalia was lying to me, just the possibilities I had in this new world made it all worthwhile. Which made me think of something else, a classic isekai.


    "Will I have some kind of powerful ability?"


    "No. As I told you before, even if I am giving you a part of myself, that is only so I can create the anchors. The only thing I can assure you is that you will be a little stronger and have a higher amount of magic than the average of the race you are reborn into."


    "Wait, I don''t get to choose the race I''m going to be reborn into?"


    "No." She replied in a sad tone. I could tell she was expecting that question but didn''t want to have to answer it. "I can choose a specific region, but trying to choose a race, a family, or even the gender you''re going to be born into requires me to interfere too much in the world by consuming energy that I cannot waste."


    Waste. That could be the truth. It is a waste to choose just for a little bit of selfishness of mine.


    "Then I can''t know if I will be reborn as a demon, an elf, or a dwarf, or even if in my new life I will become a man again."


    "As Superior, I must protect the universe and life so that they can exist in total and complete freedom. Even if that means they destroy themselves or thrive so much as to populate the entire universe. The only exception is when outside interference or my actions cause negative consequences to life or the universe itself, and, even then, it is a very high risk to do so."


    "Wait, doesn''t that mean you don''t need me to accomplish this mission?"


    "In other circumstances, I certainly wouldn''t need someone to be able to do it. But unfortunately, this is not one of those cases. While I could create the anchors directly myself, the amount of energy required to do so would reduce so much of my own essence that I could end up collapsing both universes, which would make my actions counterproductive."


    That means it''s necessary for someone to go in and place the anchors to prevent accelerating rips in the universe, or worse, both universes from being destroyed in the process. That definitely doesn''t sound scary, and too heavy of a responsibility for anyone. I think I understand why no one would want to take on such a mission.


    It sucks not being able to choose some things, but I guess it was good enough to have the opportunity to be reborn. I just had to hope for some luck.


    Now I ask myself... if Sathalia had not taken me for this mission, what would have happened to me, to my soul? Was there a heaven or a hell where I would spend the rest of eternity, or would I simply cease to exist? I could ask her... but for some reason, I feel I would not like the answer...


    "Is there anything else you want to know?"


    "One last thing. Once I am reborn, how will I know where to go or what to do?"


    "There are 2 ways. The most direct is through dreams. I can use the fragment I will give you to create a channel between you and this plane where we can communicate just like now. The second is more indirect. I will give messages to the Higher Ones to send visions to the oracles and they will guide you where you should go. Normally I would use the more direct method, but that would be only in the early stages, when the fragment of my essence has more power. As you place the anchors, our connection will become weaker, making it more difficult to communicate in this way."


    "I see. Then I should prioritize to find an oracle and keep them close by so they can guide me through the final stages."


    "That would be ideal, yes. Now, if there are no more questions it is time to begin your new life. I must give you this first though."


    At that instant, the goddess placed her hand on me, and a wave of energy began to enter my soul. Waves of strange energy passed through my being, slowly becoming painful, to the point where I was barely able to bear it. I looked at Sathalia and even she had a slight expression of pain. After a while and a great effort bearing it, the goddess withdrew her hand with a sigh of relief.


    "It is done. You are now able to fulfill this mission. Allan, once again, thank you for accepting my request."


    "There''s no need to thank me. I''d feel very strange turning you down after hearing the whole story."


    "Still, thank you." The goddess made a somewhat sad but relieved expression. "You can''t even imagine how grateful I really am."


    For a second, I wished I had a physical body so I could hug her, but as soon as I remembered she was a goddess, I felt it would be incredibly disrespectful for me to treat her that way, even though she was the first one to hug me before. It was a strange feeling


    Suddenly a circle of light formed in front of me. Instinctively I knew that was what would lead me to my new life. "This was happening, wasn''t it? Once I enter that circle, I''m not going to disappear forever, am I?" I felt anxious for the first time since I arrived. It was strange, and it made me notice something. "I¡­ shouldn''t I have been a lot more nervous, scared, or even angry about how this whole thing had unfolded? From the instant I died... shouldn''t I feel much more frustrated or helpless about how unfair my death was?¡±


    "One last warning before you leave for your new life." Almost as if Sathalia knew what I was thinking, she began to explain." This plane we are on can suppress strong negative emotions, such as fear or anger, but as long as you are here. What I mean is, that as soon as you return to a physical body, you will be flooded with all the emotions at the time of your death. You must be prepared the moment you open your eyes."


    Well.... That definitely didn''t sound good at all. Once I''m in my new body, my mind is going to be in chaos. However, at this point, I couldn''t do anything about it either. No matter how long I think about it or want to delay it, it will happen. I just ended up giving Sathalia a short, soft "Go it" before saying goodbye to her and jumping straight into the circle of light.


    <hr>


    "He''s gone."


    Sathalia watched as Allan''s soul unhesitatingly entered the reincarnation magic. As a goddess, it was truly an embarrassment to herself to have to ask for help from one of these innocent children, who had no reason to believe her or even listen to her. She could not be more grateful to him, who even though in her mind questioned her words, still decided to lend her hand. Sathalia silently vowed that she would make sure that Allan could at least be reborn in a place where she would be loved and could find the happiness her heart was so longing for.


    "I wish you all the best in your new life, my little one."


    A sweet, amused chuckle echoed across the plane before Sathalia disappeared from there.

 Chapter 2

    I woke up wrapped in what felt like a very warm blanket. The classic unfamiliar ceiling was there; gleaming white.


    I couldn''t move my head, so my line of sight was somewhat limited. I could see part of what looked like paintings hanging on the walls, but other than that, there was almost nothing remarkable.


    I could hear footsteps all around me, maybe two or three people. They seemed to be moving things around, but I couldn''t be sure. The situation was starting to make me feel anxious as I heard people around me and couldn''t see them. Also, I was having a little headache. It almost felt like a migraine that was getting worse and worse.


    There was a feeling of annoyance welling up inside me. No, more than that, I felt angry, disappointed and sad.


    I know it''s kind of cliche, but seriously, why the hell this happened to me? Had I done something in my life to die like that? My mother was a bitch, she treated me and my sister like we didn''t exist, she even almost killed her and didn''t even give a shit about it. And my father wasn''t much better, he didn''t do anything to us directly, but he let that bitch do whatever she wanted with us and never tried to stop her.


    My sister was all I cared about and all I fought for in life. I managed to pay for her schooling, she applied for a college scholarship and I was night after night helping her in any way I could so she could get it. And she did. Nadia had always been interested in sports and now she could study to be a sports therapist, just as she always dreamed.


    We spent almost 5 years in complete peace, thinking we could finally live a quiet life. We even had enough time to develop hobbies. I gone to internet side, getting into video games, anime, and so on, while she spent most of the day in a gym... or church.


    Yes, she became religious. She thought everything we had been through was some kind of divine plan, but now I had the answer to that question... what a load of crap.


    Those years were the best of our lives. However, neither of us managed to find love. We had our partners, but they never lasted long enough. There was always some kind of jealousy because we both cared too much about each other and that caused us to have a lot of misunderstandings.


    Unfortunately, that hit me pretty hard. It''s not like I had those kinds of feelings for my sister, I just couldn''t leave her after everything we had been through. It made me question a lot of things about other people...things that right at the moment just made the headache worse.


    People say that, when you die you see your whole life before your eyes. Well, that didn''t happen to me the moment I died, it''s happening to me the moment I was reborn. Which makes it ironic and all the more depressing.


    Do you know what''s the worst thing about being incredibly angry, disappointed and depressed? Not being able to do anything about it. If I were my adult self, I''d be punching the wall with my fists, or screaming to let all my emotions out. But now? I''m a baby... I don''t know how much time has been since I was born, but if I can''t even move my head, it means I don''t have more than a couple of days or weeks at most. I can''t do anything. I just feel a huge frustration.


    By the time I realized that, I was crying, with the loud wails of a normal baby. I couldn''t even do anything with all the pain I felt. I would never see my sister again, the things I wanted to do in my old world I could never accomplish... That old hag is probably still alive despite what she did to me, and to top it all, my sister has to face all this by herself. Damn it... I wanted to just scream out all those emotions that were welling up in my throat. But I was unable to move forward, both metaphorically and literally.


    There was no turning back now and I had no choice but to force myself to accept it. I just have to start my new life, and my new identity and do everything I can to make it a better life than the one I had before. But fuck, it was seriously frustrating.


    I think I kind of understand the logic of why reincarnated people shouldn''t keep the memories of their past lives. It fucking sucks to remember all the worst things that happened in your previous life and, even though you''re still alive, not being able to do anything about it, not even being able to complain. And even worse when you die accidentally, or like me, murdered.


    While my mind was still in that torrent of depression and frustrations, two people approached from the sides of what I thought, was my crib.


    My gaze was caught by one of the figures hovering over me. A woman with a fanciful charm, her light black hair down to her shoulders, shimmered in the light of the room, making it look an almost dark shade of purple. Her warm amber eyes gave me a sweet but serious gaze.


    Her porcelain skin was a clear example of the great attention and care to which she was subjected, giving the impression of being as soft as a marshmallow. Tantalizing pink lips, and above them a small round nose, which contributed to the harmony of her already beautiful features.


    However, it was her ears that caught my attention the most. They were a bit elongated and pointed, complementing her ethereal appearance, which made me think I was looking at an elf out of some classic fantasy world.


    I got so caught up in her appearance that it took me a second to realize that she had taken me in her arms and begun to cradle me, trying to soothe me in her embrace and soft voice. I didn''t understand anything she was saying to me, but the tone and way she spoke was incredibly relaxing. Her face was held in a calm expression, with a soft, squinty-eyed smile. It was very, very beautiful.


    To my surprise, that alone was enough to calm the emotional chaos. Who was this woman who, with so little, managed to do so much? I sensed a motherly love in her movements and the tone of her voice, but I didn''t want to believe that such a person existed. I didn''t want to have that kind of hope.


    As I was cradled in the arms of the first woman, my eyes met the second pair of curious eyes.


    A girl, much younger, whose light brown hair cascaded down her back, gazed at me with stunning emerald green eyes, vibrant and captivating. A small, sharp nose complemented her youthful features, along with her lips painted in shades of red, slightly thick and seductive. All these features on her face were highlighted by the rich tanned tone of her skin, witness to a long time living under the warm sun of the boundless expanses of the sea. And, like the previous one, her ears were slightly pointed, slightly more elongated, and pointing in a more upright direction. The girl was a beauty that could only be described as a daughter of the sea.


    I knew that this was another world and that there were many different humanoid races. But it is really strange and fascinating for me to see people with such striking features and different from the average human I was so used to.


    I was beginning to feel curious about my appearance. If the looks of both could be taken as a standard, would my eyes have the same intense color, or would I have the same pointed ears? Maybe I''m from some kind of winged race. Perhaps I would even have a tail.


    It didn''t take me a second since having that thought when the woman carrying me said something to the younger one, who immediately turned around and walked towards the door. And that''s when I saw it... a tail and not just a tail. Wings, bat-like, coming out of her lower back. Both tail and wings are a dark purple color, almost black. The tail even ended in a heart-like shape and the wings were retracted, settling perfectly in the middle of her back, making them impossible to notice when you looked at her from the front. I could laugh at the irony of my thoughts coming true, or at the fact that I wanted to have those extra limbs.


    Ignore the horns, she doesn''t have them. But this is the best image I have of her.


    The good news was that the actions of the woman carrying me and the surprise at the extra parts of the other girl diverted me from my negative thoughts. The bad news was that I was getting hungry. And now I knew why the maid girl left the room.


    Why do I know she was a maid? Well, she was wearing a maid''s uniform. It wasn''t that typical provocative uniform you usually see in anime. It was a more demure one, with a slightly longer skirt and showing less skin. Although the chest area had the upper part quite uncovered, which was a real blessing for the eyes of whoever was looking at it.


    Those kinds of thoughts aside, I was now starting to feel nervous for completely different reasons than before. If I was correct, the younger girl left because it was time to feed me. So, she went to get a bottle... which I doubt very much considering that, from the looks of the room and the clothes they were wearing, their level of technology wasn''t right for such things. The other option I didn''t like too much either. I might be a baby now, but my adult mind can''t properly process this... I mean, honestly speaking, my adult self would always be happy to do "that", but this situation is, for lack of another expression, too bizarre for me. The context is different and that makes it complicated in my mind.


    After a short time, while I was still in the arms of the woman with golden eyes; whose name I would love to know, the door was heard, and then I saw five different people enter the room.


    Two girls at the front.


    The smallest, a little girl, maybe 5 or 6 years old, had curly hair a little below her shoulders, a light reddish color. Her eyes were a deep blue, resembling the sky on a beautiful clear day. Her fair skin, with some cute freckles on her face, harmonized with her cute little upturned nose. And as expected, pointed ears. Her sleeveless, cloud-white summer dress matched her eyes, highlighting her already bright color.


    This is the best I have of her. It was supposed to be a shy smile...


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    The girl looked like a small animal, the way she walked shyly, clinging to the skirt of the girl next to her, who was much taller.


    She looked the same age as the emerald-eyed maid. Perhaps a little older. Like the smaller one, her hair was a similar color, but a deeper shade of red. It was curly, but much longer and was styled in a braid crown style.


    And just when I thought everyone had stunning eyes, this girl raised the bar even higher. Two colors. Heterochromia. But not the kind everyone knows about, where both eyes are a different color. No. Her eyes were green on top and blue on the bottom. Both colors were mixed in the middle, giving it an even more impressive appearance.


    Complementing those incredible eyes, her beautiful face was flawless, with skin as white as fresh snow, her small, sharp nose giving her the appearance of a serious, sophisticated girl, and her thin, pink lips made her look like a student president, capable of leading an entire school with just a glance. And of course, the pointed ears.


    No, I couldn''t make the eyes exactly how I wanted. It was too complicated. So for now it will be normal heterochromia. Although it is pretty close to what I had in mind about her face.


    I was beginning to see a pattern here.


    To complement her appearance as a refined young lady, she wore a long corset dress with dark blue lace, with large ruffles on the sides. It almost looked more like a dress for an important event than something you would wear on a day-to-day basis.


    She looked directly into my face, her lips trembled slightly, and her cheeks flushed. The expression she had was so easy to interpret that it surprised me. She looked like the type who adored babies. The kind of person who goes crazy at the sight of them. I could tell with absolute certainty that she had already fallen in love with me. And that made me feel a little scared.


    Ignoring the predator, I noticed the last person. A woman, maybe in her late 30s. Like the one who carried me, she had black hair, styled in a full braid that seemed to reach almost to her lower back, there was a soft violet sheen that made it look more exotic. Her skin was somewhat pale, and she looked weak, contrasting with the fact that the other two people who arrived with her, maids; easy to recognize because they wore the same uniform as the emerald-eyed girl, were helping her walk slowly to a couch near where I was.


    Her eyes were a deep red, bright as lava. Her nose was sharper than the eldest girl, and her beautiful pink lips showed her maturity. Although, they looked a bit washed out, probably for the same reason that had left her looking physically weak. Despite that, she kept a smile on her face, as if all that meant nothing to her. If it weren''t for that, I would say that her appearance was similar to one of those strict women you see in the old romantic stories. She reminded me a lot of the stereotypical appearance of a wicked stepmother. And obviously, she also had pointy ears. A bit more similar to the golden-eyed women.


    She was a hit, giving that mommy look. The shine of her hair is different, but well, small details.


    Another difference was that she wasn''t dressed in the same refined style as the other two girls, she was wearing a white button-down nightgown, basically a long, simple sleeping robe, with something similar to slippers.


    She was carefully helped to sit on the couch, where she let out a tired sigh as if walking from the door to the couch had drained all her energy. Then she shifted her gaze to me, giving me a happy smile. The smaller girl came over to her, hanging onto one of her arms, looking worried about the weak-looking woman. They talked about something that made her laugh a little, and then she moved towards the woman holding me and, raising her arms seemed to indicate to hand me over to her, which she did not take long to do, placing me very carefully to be cradled close to her chest.


    Now that I could get a closer look at this new person, she radiated a maternal aura, far superior to the previous one. She gave off a delicious smell. There was no other word to describe it, it was like milk, honey, and freshly baked cookies. It was almost unreal. I felt strangely protected and safe. In my mind, I just wanted to curl up and sleep in her arms forever. I had no proof, just a little feeling inside me that told me that, without a doubt, this woman was my new mom.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    I had a bitter feeling when I came to that conclusion. From my point of view, not much time had passed since I died, murdered at the hands of my previous mother. And now to meet the new one, who exuded an aura of a loving, serious, and protective woman, was confusing and jarring.


    To be honest I didn''t know how to feel about it. Needless to say, she was not that bitch from my previous life, who was incapable of even showing any feeling in her face other than an obvious dislike for me. No, there was no such thing in my new progenitor. I could see in her eyes the enormous joy she felt at seeing me, at holding me in her arms. I could feel the warmth of her body and the care and affection she held me.


    I felt lost.


    I was afraid that everything was going to end the same way, that she would see me with those same eyes full of resentment and rejection. But, looking into her eyes, and the feeling she radiates... it''s just too hard to reject her. Everyone in the room seemed quite amused to see me in my mother''s arms, and it made me feel uncomfortable and ungrateful.


    There I was, having an existential crisis, and they, unaware of my depressive thoughts, were happy for the mother and her child spending quality time together. Put it this way, I feel annoyed with myself for not being able to accept that this could be different, for trying to convince myself that I shouldn''t trust her for fear of getting hurt. I just wanted to be able to understand myself at the time and sort out the chaos in my mind.


    Without warning, and breaking my internal struggle. The woman who was my mother unbuttoned her robe, leaving enough room to pull out her breast, which I could now tell was bigger than what those clothes let on, and she immediately pulled me close to feed me.


    I didn''t even have the time to react when she already put the nipple directly in my mouth. Unfortunately for my adult mind, my baby body instincts were strong enough to take full control and start feeding myself with everything I had.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    I will reserve my concrete opinion and just say that at least it was not as bad as I was thinking from the beginning. Shameful? Of course, it was. Several pairs of eyes were watching me intently as they had smiles on their faces. To say it wasn''t uncomfortable would be lying through my teeth. But in my defense, I haven¡¯t any option. So, I''m safe?


    It wasn''t long before I felt full and was pulled apart. She immediately covered herself and with very smooth movements, denoting great practice, she moved me into a position where it would be easy to get the burps out of me. It feels so weird on so many levels.


    I could tell she was quite experienced by the confident and smooth movements. And if it wasn''t obvious already, I would say that the two redheads who came with her were her daughters, i.e. my older sisters.


    When Sathalia said she would give me a new life, she really meant it.


    So far everything is quite new to me. A loving mother, with two sisters, being the youngest child. And being in a better family, financially speaking, if maidservants can be considered irrefutable proof of that.


    From what I can imagine, my parents must have quite a substantial amount of money if they can afford at least three maidservants...well, four if I include the golden-eyed woman. Although I can''t be entirely sure about her since she doesn''t wear the same clothes as the other maidservants. However, she does look somewhat similar, maybe she''s the head maid? Sooner or later, I would find out. That and their names. It''s kind of awkward to refer to them by a feature, even if it''s a beautiful and striking one.


    As I relaxed cradled in my mother''s arms, the smaller redhead approached me, trying to get a better view. My mother let her satiate her curiosity by settling me a little lower. The girl said a lot of things that I, obviously, didn''t understand, and even looked a little sad that I wasn''t reacting to all her talk. She looked to the other side, where the older girl was, and, from the tone of her voice, asked her something. The girl thought for a moment and then answered something that made the little girl get excited and light up with a huge smile. Again, she approached me.


    ¡°Zenya, Ib shivit ale Tya. ZEN-YA¡±. She said those words to me while pointing to herself. She said them slowly as if she expected me to repeat them after her. My response was only confusion. Not only because I didn''t understand her, but because I think she expected me to respond.


    And seeing that I didn''t, she looked disappointed again, pouting prettily. A few chuckles from the other women could be heard around me. I guessed they all came to the same conclusion as me, which is quite funny, that a little girl thinks a newborn can understand and respond to her when you talk. Funny enough to point out the irony that that same baby could indeed understand them. Even if it was just the context of their actions and not the words. Something that made me laugh drawing all eyes back to me.


    The predatory girl had a super dangerous expression, eyes wide and wet, both hands covering her nose and mouth as if she wanted to hold back a scream of excitement. I could even see her trembling.


    The smaller one got excited again, grinning from ear to ear. The head maid, had a smirk on her face, feeling proud for some reason. My mother was no different, she had a very cheerful smile and even looked relieved. She pulled me close to her face and hugged me, pressing her cheeks together with mine. And boy were they soft, so soft, and warm.


    I felt her lips on my forehead, a small and sweet kiss. Then she dedicated a few words to me and smiled so sweetly that I felt a prick in my heart. For some reason, the words she used lingered in my mind. ¡°Ibo zuliet, driki Orinthya. Anki, Ibo zuliet¡±


    She continued to repeat them for a while, making them burn into my heart. I wanted so badly to know the language they were using. Something inside me told me those words were something I wanted to hear.


    A long kissing session later, the predator came over as well.


    ¡°Sina, driki Orinthya. Ib Sarka, ib iskashivit ale, SAR-KA¡±


    An almost exact copy of what the little girl said. Now that I have a point of comparison, and by the way she tries to highlight a certain word, I can get an idea. They are trying to tell me their names. The girl''s name would be Zenya, and hers, my eldest older sister, would be Sarka.


    Now, how do I let them know I understood without looking weird?


    I thought and thought until a single solution came to my mind, which was to laugh gleefully and hope that would be enough.


    Oh, Sarka seems to have taken too much damage, she''s holding her chest as if she''s having a heart attack.


    Zenya approached at the moment when Sarka "dropped dead" on her knees on the floor. Curiously she didn''t try to say anything, she just brought her hand carefully closer and started stroking my head, very carefully.


    I must say it felt quite nice and I was surprised at how careful she was not to hurt me. Driven by the feeling, and wishing that she too had something of her own to brag about later, I put all my effort into raising my little hand and grabbing one of her fingers. For a moment Zenya stopped and looked at me in surprise, but it didn''t take long for her expression to change to a happy and amused one. She seemed very excited about what I did, something that also made me smile.


    *Yawn*


    Seriously, a baby''s energy was scarce. Even if I didn''t have more than a couple of hours awake, I was already tired enough to fall asleep at any moment.


    Everyone seemed to come to a silent agreement as they watched me yawn. My new sisters held hands and said goodbye to me. Zenya waved her little hand and Sarka gave me a smile and some words which, of course, I didn''t understand. The only word I managed to catch with my numb senses was orintya.


    My mother had also said it before. I wonder, what does it mean?


    After they both left, Mother shifted my position, resting me against her chest. Slowly rocking me and using her voice to lull me to sleep. It certainly was a beautiful voice. I had already noticed it as soon as I heard it the first time, but the tone of her voice was simply exquisite.


    Suddenly, she stopped cooing and began to sing. Her soft, lovely voice filled my ears with delight. I felt like I could listen to her all my life and never tire of it. A voice I will never forget. It made me feel at peace. My whole body began to relax, and tiredness began to take over me.


    I think I can get used to this. To this new life, and this new family.

 Chapter 3

    I don''t know how long I was asleep. It''s hard to understand the passage of time when you''re a baby, especially one kept in a room that seems to have no windows; or they''re closed all the time, and without something like a clock.


    Anyway, even if there were clocks, I doubted I could understand them. I didn''t even know if this world has the same number of hours in a day or if they are measured the same way... other than the races that inhabit it, I didn''t know anything else.


    Sathalia only mentioned the races and the Higher Ones. Other than that, she didn''t give me any more relevant information. Well, I felt it was better this way. The language is what I would have liked to understand the most from the beginning, but I think in the end it''s better to learn it by myself.


    It is also exciting to know absolutely nothing of what is in this world. Its inhabitants, regions, countries, cultures, and above all its history. And if we add to that the fact that there is magic here, then the number of things to learn is so great that a lifetime would not seem to be enough. Fortunately, I''m aware at such a young age, so I can start much earlier.


    I was starting to get excited. And this time there wasn''t a freaking headache and a bunch of emotions swirling around in my mind, so I was pretty happy. My nap helped me not only calm my thoughts, but it made me feel incredibly good. It''s like I let a huge weight off my shoulders.


    Oblivious to my happy situation, the two maids who were with me the first time, approached again, realizing that I had woken up. The head maid smiled at me, said something to the other girl, the one with emerald eyes, and then held me in her arms. This time, the girl didn''t seem very happy with having to leave again and went grumbling out the door. No idea why, but it wasn''t something I should be worried about... I hope...


    Now, staying only with the head maid, I was able to observe her a little better. Without the surprise of the first time and with more detail, I realized that she was much more beautiful than I had thought before. I noticed two important things. The first, there was a small red mark under her left eye. A very small tattoo. It was in the shape of a short spiral, with a dot in its center. Below the spiral, a thick line in the shape of a crescent moon. On the right side, 3 points, and a dot in the two spaces between them.


    Fiana was another success. She is exactly as I imagined her. I still plan to add the tattoo, but for that I have to edit it. I will do it in the future.


    It might have some magical or ritual significance, but I had no idea. It looked pretty good on her, though.


    The second thing I noticed was that the more I saw her... the more she reminded me of my new mother as if they were somehow related. Could it be possible that she was her younger sister or something like that?


    The head maid just kept smiling at me and saying things that I had no idea what they meant. She began to caress my cheek tenderly. It felt very nice. But it was strange. She seemed to treat me as if she were my mother. Not like a servant, or an aunt, if my theory was correct, but like I was her child.


    The sound of the door opening brought us both out of the atmosphere that had formed. To my surprise, there was a... How shall I put it? A demon standing in the doorway. He was very tall. Tall enough to almost hit his head on the door frame.


    Penetrating and sharp eyes, of an intense green color. Contrary to the other maid''s eyes, these had a darker tone, and, combined with his completely black sclera, made the tone of the iris stand out much more. Highlighting along with that, his skin color was a strange metallic copper, enhancing his facial features that made him look quite inhuman.


    Standing out on his head, his short ash-colored hair, with a thin braid falling down his left shoulder, and two black horns growing from the sides and bent in a strange curve pointing to the front. And he appeared to have sharp fangs, as I could see them a bit as he smiled.


    He wore a rather formal black suit, in an outfit that made him look like a late 19th century gentleman. Everything, from his kerchief with a bow to his vest, pants, and polished shoes, was the spitting image of a man of high nobility, added to his arrogant expression and superior smile.


    His appearance was quite incredible and it was exciting to see something so out of the ordinary, different from what I could expect to see in my old life. Outside of anime and movies of course.


    He approached with a hurried pace and stopped right in front of us. His gaze fixed on me. He kept a smug expression, just watching me. Then, without uttering a word he took me from the woman''s arms, holding me in front of him. I felt like a certain lion cub, only that I did look up at the monkey holding me aloft.


    His mouth curved into a strange, terrifying smile, as if he was assessing my price and knew I would be worth the investment. And just as quickly as it came, he handed me back to the head maid and was out the door, leaving me a complete blank.


    Just, who the fuck was he?


    Like me, the woman holding me kept a confused expression, but before long she seemed to conclude that there was no point in thinking about it, so she continued to cradle me as if nothing happened. Which left me even more confused.


    The way he appeared so suddenly meant that this guy was also part of the family or someone close enough to come and go as he pleased. I thought he might be my father, but something didn''t seem to fit that idea. It gave me the creeps to think about it and as such, I decided to do as the head maid did and ignore what happened.


    The sound of the door opening interrupted my thoughts again. Another man had appeared. Just as tall as the previous one, and in some ways, quite similar. But he was very, very different.


    He was wearing a very similar suit, but it looked much more expensive and with different colors. The pants were tight and brown. He wore a chocolate-colored striped shirt and a wine-colored vest. In one of his pockets stood out a chain, which I was sure was from a pocket watch.


    Like the other man, he was also wearing polished black boots, with a gold buckle. They both looked pretty similar, but he was more... big. Even if he was wearing similar clothes, this guy was much more muscular. You could tell he had a body that was forged by very intense and strict training. His arms and legs were thick as logs.


    His face was, although similar to the previous guy, evidently very different.


    Black sclera with striking yellow eyes. Very different from the head maid who seemed to be made of molten gold. In it looked like pure honey, as if fresh from a beehive, and they shone so brightly that they looked like 2 bright suns.


    A crimson beard, trimmed in muttonchop style adorned his face and gave him a gentlemanly style hard to come by on someone with those muscles. The classic pointed ears were there, a bit more elongated similar to the previous guy. His hair was somewhat long and a deep red color, much more so than Sarka''s, tied in a small ponytail that fell down his back and swayed with every movement he made. And on the sides of his head, two bull-like horns, pointing forward and curving upward a bit. Most striking was his skin color. Gray. As if made of concrete or stone. It looked more like a golem in clothes than a person.


    I want you to know one thing. When I imagined Halfred, I had a very clear picture of what he looked like. Maybe next to Tya, Hal was the one I had the best idea of what he looked like. This image is 99% accurate to how it was in my mind. I don''t think an AI has ever done a better job than this in capturing what was in my head.


    He walked quickly, straight towards us. As he got closer, his presence felt much more oppressive, as if just being near him would crush you. It was quite a heavy aura.


    As soon as he stood right in front of me, the mood immediately changed. A pleasant smile tugged at his lips. He spoke to the head maid in a soft, calm, and polite voice. It felt like they were old friends. The change of attitude was very sudden and scary... in a very different way than a moment ago with his crazy warrior aura.


    He didn''t try to hold me like the previous demon, but he was bringing his fingers close to me. It was very funny to see how just one of them was as big as one of my hands. I tried to grab them several times, but he immediately pulled them away. When he tried to bring them closer, I would try again to catch them, but he would pull his hand away again as if he were mocking me. But looking at his face, he seemed rather... nervous.


    A silly thought crossed my mind. What if he was one of those people who avoid touching babies because they think they might hurt them? If so, let me tell you, he''s a big dummy. One that I like.


    I''ve always thought these types of people were, somehow, adorable. Whether they were male or female. It''s a very sweet and cute thing to see actually. And it pretty much reinforces that Papa bear image he''s giving me. If this guy isn''t my dad, then I would be very disappointed.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    Thinking that, I immediately realized that the whole mentality I''ve had throughout my life had changed very easily and quickly. I went from being the type of person who felt abhorrence for parents, to someone who actively wanted to have them and enjoy their company.


    I didn''t feel an existential crisis because of it, but I did feel like a barrier had been broken. It was similar to understanding something that had taken you years of study to learn.


    A touch on one of my cheeks brought me out of my thoughts. The big guy seemed to find enough courage to make a move while I was distracted. And he looked pleased at achieving his goal. This guy...he was a real goofball. I laughed at his actions and his face. And he immediately had a smile as big as himself. He looked like a little kid; it reminded me a lot of how Zenya acted when I took her hand. Now I seriously wished that this big papa bear was my father. My life would be very joyful with a dad like that.


    We were "playing" and laughing for quite a while until my mother appeared out of nowhere, still being escorted by the same two maids as before, who helped her sit on the same couch as before. The big guy came up to her and kissed her, then sat down next to her and talked for a while. I was still in the arms of the head maid, who had sat next to the couple, to the left of my mother.


    Now that I saw them like that, they looked really good together.


    Really? Are they my new parents? They are so kind and good that I feel like it''s some kind of deception or there''s some trap in all of this. It was so unreal that my mind still couldn''t catch up with everything that was going on.


    Yes, I had gotten pretty excited about all the new things that were happening, especially since a lot of it was very positive for me. But that''s precisely why it was so hard for me to accept it all.


    I¡¯ve gone from having a very difficult life, where every day was a constant battle for survival, to then being thrown out into the world with only the clothes I wear, while carrying my younger sister on my back. And when I felt that, after years of effort, things had calmed down and started to get better, I was killed. And now I am in a new world with a nice new family, where it seems I will be greatly loved and cared for.


    This is all very complicated and hard to digest. I don''t even know if... no. Let''s stop here. I was beginning to realize that my mind was turning negative very easily. If I wanted this new life to be better, I had to change my way thinking.


    I decided to put all those thoughts aside and just enjoy the time with my new family. Well, I say enjoying, but all I could do was watch them interact or be made the center of attention as they carry me or play with me hoping I would give them a laugh as a reward for their efforts.


    Things were going very well. Until nature did its thing. Constantly thinking about complicated things and experiencing new things make me forget that I''m a newborn. As a newborn, I need a constant intake of breast milk, lots of sleep, and... lots and lots of diapers.


    The first to notice was, unsurprisingly, my mother. She tried to get up to take charge, but the head maid immediately stopped her. Considering how my mother looks like, I understand why she would do that. Well, that and because normally in families with servants, this is their job. Assuming I''m not mistaken and she was some kind of a maid.


    The golden-eyed girl led me to a nearby table and began her work... work that felt like a psychological attack on me. After undressing and cleaning me, she brought out a container of what looked like baby powder. That... was something I definitely didn''t expect to see here.


    Normally when you change a baby''s diapers, you make sure of several things, the first is to clean them properly, and the second is to make sure that their skin is well, for that is the use of talcum powder and creams to prevent the diaper hurt them. Then you lift the baby slightly, put the diaper underneath, and finish putting it on completely.


    Well... this is where I realized my situation. The head maid took me firmly and carefully by the legs and lifted me to apply the powder and put on the new diaper. That lapse of time when I was placed in a position that allowed me to see my bottom was enough for me to realize.


    Oh, I... I¡¯m a girl.


    Indeed. I was now a girl... well nothing I could do. You would think, maybe I should have a bigger reaction, but I don''t feel uncomfortable with this. I didn''t know how to explain it, only that boy or girl I was still myself. My personality won''t change, even if my body does, so it wasn''t as big of a shock as it should be. I even find it funny. It feels like when you''re on a Gacha special banner, and you want an SSR character so bad that you save everything you have just to throw for it, and even though you spend every penny you just don''t get it. But by divine grace you get another SSR you''ve wanted for a long time. Basically, "It''s not what I wanted, but It¡¯s worth it." (This is me pulling for Eula and being rewarded with Mona. Yes this chapter is that old... I still don¡ät have Eula :''c).


    Of course, things are much more complicated than that. Being a girl now comes with its fair share of problems. Things like menstruation, some growing pains, and the possibility of being short; although with this father, and the way Sarka is, I doubt it will happen, although I''m fine if it does.


    Closet choice, which I also don''t mind, and now have some expectations. And the only one that would cause me conflict...men. I will never let a man touch me for any damn reason. NO.FUCKING.WAY. I like girls and that will remain true even with this body.


    This could turn out to be the biggest obstacle in my life.


    If I am correct, my family is quite wealthy. Taking that into account and the fact that we seem to be in a quasi-Victorian era; and surely possessing a house name, arranged marriages are very likely to exist.


    Ugh, now this just became a real pain in the ass. Now I''m forced to find a way to evade a possible forced marriage to some random guy. And I have no idea how to do that.


    To get past an arranged engagement, there is only one way... well actually there are others, but killing the fianc¨¦ or making the other family want to call it off is not a good "A" plan.


    The only non-lethal way; or one that won''t damage my family''s reputation, is to get power, power, or money. Both works.


    Since these engagements are usually made at young ages the "power" itself is not a great option, which leaves me with money. I have to find a way to make money on my own, and once that goal is achieved "buy" my freedom.


    Sure, all this is easier said than done, but I have one power. The power of an internet user and the mentality of a man¡­ uh¡­ woman, who knows how to squeeze every last cent.


    In my time on earth, to make as much money as possible I learned to make many things in a "handmade" way to sell it. Products like soaps and perfumes. I also learned to make jams, butter, different kinds of dressings, and various pastries and I am even good at pottery.


    My first goal is to learn the language, after all, I need information. It''s even possible that in this world they don''t have that tradition and I''m just worrying about nothing, but it''s better to be safe than sorry, and I need to find out if something is missing in this world that I have the knowledge to recreate. Next on the list is finding a partner in crime...I mean, a reliable business partner. After all, a girl can''t go into business and I need someone to speak on my behalf. After that, I need to hide the money I accumulate so I can use it when the situation arises.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    I rambled on too much, sorry. I guess I was more shocked than I thought I would be... although for completely different reasons than anyone would have imagined.


    By the time I came out of my reverie, I was completely changed and in my mother''s arms...or so I hoped, but I''m actually with Papa Bear. He was looking at me and making silly faces... come on... is there such a guy? I''m sure... I''m sure this guy wants to kill me with tenderness. I could only laugh, not because of his face, but because he was too cute to keep a serious expression.


    After perhaps about 2 hours of "family fun" and being fed, sleep was hitting me again. Papa Bear had already left and it was just my mother, the maids who were always with her, the head maid, and me.


    My mother said something and the 2 maids went away, leaving the 3 of us alone. I started to feel a strange atmosphere, which immediately cut my sleepness.


    My mother and the head maid started chatting happily. They even sat close together on the couch. No, I mean, they WERE sitting very close to each other. The head maid rested her head on my mother''s shoulder, they held hands and looked very... affectionate with each other.


    Okay...what''s going on here?


    Right now, they don''t look like mistress and maid, they look like... lovers. Even the head maid looked a little flushed. And just when I thought that my mother kissed her on the lips.


    Damn... now I don''t understand anything. Is she cheating on Papa Bear or is this normal here?


    While I was asking myself that question, something else happened that made my head explode. My mother put her hand on the tattoo under the headmaid''s eye. Instantly she began to release intense light that covered her entire body mowing me down for a couple of seconds. By the time I regained my vision, there was now a completely different woman where the head maid used to be.


    Her hair was honey-colored, incredibly shiny, and long, eyes were slanted and the same color as before. Her skin was a light shade of caramel, just slightly darker than the other emerald-eyed maid. Fangs protruded slightly from her lips, which were a beautiful cherry color. But the most important thing was missing. Two fluffy, soft, amazing, wonderful, long, beautiful, divine fox ears on the top of her head. The fur covering them was the same color as her hair, and they had a little black tuft at the tips.


    They both seemed to have noticed my surprise because they started laughing in complicity. Just like that, the head maid had turned into a fox woman. A Teriante from ear to tail. Which I could barely see, but there she was, swaying, seducing me with her fluff to go for her.


    The head maid brought her hands close to me. They were real fox girl hands. And I say authentic because they had a very different shape than human hands. Her palms and fingers had little pads and where her nails should go, there were somewhat sharp claws. She very gently placed her hands on my cheeks and stroked them with great love and care, while repeating words similar to those my mother had said to me before. Then, just as my older sisters had done, she repeated a phrase.


    ¡°Driki Nita, Ib Fiana, makila ale.¡± She repeated that phrase 3 times while pointing to herself. Then she touched me on the forehead with one of her fingers and said clearly, ¡°Nibi Orinthya Nita¡± Then she pointed to herself and said "Fiana makila, Orinthya misha alania.¡±


    Put this way it was very hard not to catch what she was trying to tell me, although it could be a bit confusing. Since Sarka, Zenya, and Mother said the same word, I can be sure. I don''t know what the other words mean, but there is no doubt that "Orinthya" is my name.


    Orinthya. This is me, the "me" who has a chance to start over. And now that I can name the new me, it feels more real than before. I still have to see my new appearance, though. But that will probably take a little longer.


    Next is "Fiana makila" and that one I don''t have a clue about. I know it''s her name, but I don''t know if it''s her full name or just one of both words. I''ll just put that aside for when I understand the language and use both.


    After Fiana makila finished her "presentation" it was my mother''s turn.


    "Orinthya, Ib Irlana, mami Irlana."


    And just like that, I had just discovered that "mami" is the same in both worlds. Mami Irlana. It feels strange to say but in a good way. And with that, I can confirm once more, that that was my name. Now I can stop using "titles" with them and use their names. Well, in the case of Mami Irlana, I''ll just call her Mommy or Mom and that''s it.


    Fiana makila... it''s still too much to say everything so I''ll stick with just Makila. Anyway, Makila kept her hands close, which I took advantage of so I could play with them. And let me tell you, they were incredibly soft. Like... a lot. If you''ve played with a cat''s paws, I can tell you that Makila''s are 100 times better. But my biggest desire is to pet her ears and tail.


    Despite my attitude in playing with her, I was conflicted. On the one hand, there was this feeling of aversion to infidelity, which made me see them in a rather negative light. Even to the point of making me feel disappointed in both of them. And on the other hand, seeing them both smiling so much and acting like a couple in love gives me diabetes. They look so cute together, and so happy that I just can''t say anything against it. My only hope is that this is normal and that my mother is not having an affair with Makila. Otherwise, it would be impossible for me to get along with them.


    Leaving those problems for the future, I decided it was best to just pretend I didn''t see anything. At least until I learned the language and understood what they were talking about. For the time being, let''s continue to enjoy the feel of these soft hands.

 Chapter 4

    The days passed quickly, and with them, my boredom grew. Not that I wanted to complain, but being a baby had a lot of disadvantages. Actually, it was all a disadvantage. It sucks that my days were all eat, shit, and sleep. I needed something to do, and fast.


    The only good thing about these days was that the people around me were increasing. Every time I woke up, there was a new person in my care.


    Usually, it was a servant I didn''t know, but other times it was one of my sisters or even my father. Strangely I never got to see my mother outside of the times when she came to feed me.


    One would think that since we were a noble family of some sort, they would have a nanny to do that job, but apparently in this world things were different. Or at least it seemed to be that way in this family.


    Makila was the only one who was always there. A new person and Makila. If I needed to be changed, Makila would do it. If I needed to sleep, Makila would do it. If I needed a bath, of course, Makila would do it.


    The only thing she didn''t do was feed me, and I''m sure if she was able, she would do that too. It was interesting that other than that, Makila was more mom than my real mom. Which made things much more confusing than I would have liked.


    To my surprise, one day when the boredom that was eating away at me was almost at its peak, Makila began to take me out of the room I had been in since I regained consciousness and took me on a tour of much of the house, or should I say mansion.


    It was huge. Let me repeat that. It was HUGE. A mansion was the only thing that fit the description. It took us a long time to get from one place to the other because the rooms were so far apart from each other, and each was as big as a small apartment.


    Thanks to these walks around the mansion, I learned a little about the places of interest, for example, my sisters'' rooms. Which, surprisingly to no one, were side by side.


    My parents'' rooms. Yes, rooms. Plural. There was the joint room, where they usually slept together. Then, a separate room for my father and one for my mother.


    Makila''s room; who seemed to have a room all to herself too, although it looked quite empty. I couldn''t tell if it was because she''s austere or because she doesn''t usually use that room.


    Then the living room, the dining room, the kitchen, the offices, and finally, some of the maids'' rooms. One of these was occupied by the emerald-eyed maid, who, by accident, we found changing her clothes when we walked in. It was amusing and... enlightening.


    I noticed that the underwear is in keeping with how you would expect from the era we seem to be in. A pair of panties, which looked something like baggy pants; those they usually call "pumpkins shorts" and a somewhat tight, frilly t-shirt.


    Well, if I was ever going to come up with an idea for making money in the future, I suppose this would be the ideal one. After all, I''d be profiting from it myself.


    One of the advantages of being a baby is that other people don''t seem embarrassed to have me around when they are changing clothes or bathing, so I could see her body in all its glory.


    Small breasts, very smooth tanned skin, a cute little butt, and somewhat slender thighs. In a couple more years she will surely have an amazing body.


    Aside from this moment of culture, I managed to finally learn her name. Ameli. Yes, Ameli, like a certain demon in love with a blue-haired human *wink wink*.


    I also took a look at the extra parts, the wings and tail. They had great mobility, being able to stretch and flap them as she wished. The wings, at full extension, were about 10 to 15 cm longer than her arms if she stretched them out to the sides. They were very similar to the wings of a bat and had the same basic shape. If I had to guess, I''d say they were 100% the same, anatomically speaking. That is, a pair of arms/hands that evolved to become pseudo-wings. They grew from the top of the hip, and when fully open, they were as wide as your forearm. I would say approximately about 40cm.


    Her tail, on the other hand, was a little longer than her legs. Fully stretched it was about 10cm longer, having also the advantage of being very flexible, able to bend in many different ways. It was born from where the coccyx bone should be. It was thin, perhaps as thin as a whip, from base to tip, and have an elongated heart shape. Pointed and firm.


    Makila chatted with her for a while as Ameli wiped her body with a damp cloth and changed into her maid''s uniform.


    Why Makila could watch her while she was bathing? I have no idea. I''m as confused as you are. But, hey, I''m not going to complain. It was a delight to see that nice naked body.


    In my defense, I''m not a pervert, I''m just admiring something beautiful. Mere scientific curiosity about her anatomy... that''s all...


    Anyway.


    After that, she joined us on our tour of the mansion. Thanks to both of them I memorized quite a bit of its structure.


    There were more benefits from these tours. I managed to learn one of the things I most wanted to know about the outside world.


    A couple of days after that first walk, we left the house and arrived at the garden, apparently our backyard. There were long rows of bushes, filled with flowers of different colors. Flowers that, if it wasn''t already obvious, I had never seen before in my life.


    They had strange shapes, some looked like boats, which made you think that if they fell into the water, they would float away like a paper boat would. Others were shaped like a saxophone, an inverted bell, with its widest part pointing towards the sky, another that looked like the tail of a peacock, and the most impressive of all. A dragon''s head. That flower was as big as I was, crimson red. On its top, it even had eye-like markings, and inside its petals, there were something like thorns that mimicked fangs. It gave the feeling that at any moment it would come to life and start spitting fire. It was the most impressive plant I had ever seen in my entire life... both lives.


    We continued walking through the beautiful garden, until we came to an area with a leafy tree of extensive branches, with leaves of a soft yellow tone. At its feet, there was a kind of bench with a wooden structure with a roof and a small white stone table. It was a space that was often used for tea in the garden.


    Makila sat down on the grass under the tree placing me on her lap. She wanted to bring me here so we could both relax and enjoy some sunshine and fresh air. Well, suns...it was 2 suns that I could see. It was breathtaking and at the same time, it wasn''t. I was kind of used to fantasy stories adding something like that, but it was still impressive to see such a thing for the first time.


    It was curious that I hadn''t noticed this when Sathalia showed me that image of the planet. I guess a giant, scary crack in space is more striking than a solar system with 2 stars.


    Every couple of days, Makila would take me out into the garden to sunbathe, play in the grass, admire and smell the flowers that adorned the place, or just "have tea" on a terrace on the other side of the garden, where we had a beautiful lagoon; yes, a fucking lagoon, with duck-like birds and several species of super strange fish.


    Thanks to these walks outside, I could see that the weather felt similar to that of the earth, I even got to see the change of seasons. I saw how the leaves of the trees were changing their colors and falling to the ground, leaving a natural carpet of varied colors, giving way to what seemed to be the beginning of autumn.


    The wind felt colder and colder and the people in the mansion, especially my family, looked much busier. There was a good chance that, from the number of days that seemed to have passed since I first awoke, my birth was around the beginning of summer. Although I had no way of checking at the time.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    The days seemed longer, and I began to feel the need to measure them a little more precisely. I tried to calculate how many days had passed since I saw the sun... suns, for the first time and concluded that about 3 weeks had passed.


    But that would be according to my calculations. I didn''t know how days were measured in this world, so I was at a bit of a loss. That''s not to mention the time that passed from my birth to the first time I went out into the garden.


    Luckily for me, and almost as if it was divine help, Papa Bear came into my room to play a couple of days later. He sat on the couch as usual and started making those silly faces that he still thinks make me laugh. When he realized that I was not reacting, he remembered his pocket watch, took it out, and showed it to me. It was there that I managed to understand time, relatively speaking.


    Okay, bad joke, sorry. Let''s move on to the explanation.


    First, the hours, minutes, and seconds seem to last the same. I can only say "seems" because the second hand was going at a similar speed to how I remember it. How do I know? You know, one second equals saying "elephant". It''s a simple but unbreakable spell. So, I went around counting each time the second hand moved and, surprise, surprise, it was about 60 elephants to make a full revolution.


    That was the same, but there was a difference. The numbers on the clock, or what I think are numbers, since I don''t know what those symbols mean.


    Imagine a circle divided into 5 equal parts, each dividing line of that circle has bigger numbers; from the top, 15, 3, 6, 9, and 12. And the other 10 smaller numbers among the big ones. Implying 15 hours, for a total of 30 hours a day.


    On the same clock, 2 other smaller ones. One with 6 symbols and the other with 12 symbols. From what I could understand, the one with 6 symbols was for the number of days per week, and the other one for the months. Taking all that into account, the calculation would be like this.


    The number of hours per year is still 8760 hours, at 30 hours per day, that''s a total of 292 days per year. 12 months, each divided into 4 weeks of 6 days each, or, in other words, 24 days for each month. Don''t ask me about the decimals that are left over, it''s already too much that I have managed that calculation by myself and I don''t intend to question how the scholars of this world solved that problem... if they did.


    And don''t blame me for doing all these calculations... I''m a baby who can''t do anything but being carried by my parents, sisters, Makila and some maids. I literally have nothing to do but think about all this... I''m bored, help me


    Thanks to this and what little I know about babies, I concluded that, by this time, I should be around 4 months old. Which put me in my first quarter of a year. If I woke up for the first time over a month ago, then I "gained" my consciousness around the 3 months. Well, I had to be grateful that I didn''t get to experience my birth, but why wake up at 3 months? Why not a month, or 2, or even 6? I had so many questions to answer. Next time I talk to Sathalia I should ask her.


    <hr>


    Apart from all this, there was more good news. I finally started to understand the language. And just to be clear, I seriously felt stupid realizing how easy it was to understand. Well, not as easy, but enough to quickly grasp the meaning of some words.


    Oddly enough, the language has the same word order as Spanish/English, except for a few sentences that are weird. Super easy to understand once you get the hang of it. Things like "Hello, how are you?" had the normal order, but others like, "La comida estar¨¢ preparada en breve" (The food will be ready shortly) were ordered like this: "En breve comida preparada estar¨¢." (Food ready soon will be) It was like talking to Yoda. Confusing at times and even irritating.


    Still, I started to memorize a good number of words and phrases from the moment I noticed that trick, which was about a week after we started the mansion walks. When I had the opportunity to listen to different people speaking it and could compare pronunciations it was easier for me to understand what they were saying.


    I was already pretty good at understanding new languages, although not as good as I would have liked. I struggled quite a bit this past month to make sense of some phrases, but I am satisfied with what I accomplished. After all, it was all I could do during the day. Listen and mentally practice everything I learned.


    Thanks to that I was filled with an enormous amount of information regarding many things, and I was able to answer the vast majority of questions I had.


    And what I learned; was why I was kept "hidden" in that room in the first place.


    To begin with, it was due to several factors, although I will only mention the most important ones.


    The first was due to my mother''s health. According to what I heard from some adults; she did not have the strength to carry the pregnancy. My mother''s health weakened over the years, and shortly after getting pregnant with me, she was found to have a type of heart disease. Carrying so much stress could have made her condition worse, but she decided to take the risk and bring me into the world. Luckily, she was given a lot of care and didn''t go through the worst of it, although she ended up much weaker than before.


    When they sent her to our home after determining that she was stable enough, they put her in a special room, where there were several, uhh¡­ something that heals. I didn¡¯t get that word at the time.


    Anyways, this place had been prepared beforehand, building a wall in the middle to separate her so that she would have some privacy, but that it would be easy for her to come to me and be able to feed me.


    All this was done because she wanted to have a place where she could relax and be with her family without being in, as I understood her to say, that horrible prison in Alika''s temple. Which would be something like the hospital of this world.


    The second big reason was that my birth occurred during a complicated time. I didn''t fully understand the words they used, but every few decades there were days when the heat was extremely intense. This room had its windows removed to prevent it from causing problems for us. And it seemed to have some kind of system that regulates the temperature... something like a magic air conditioner. I don''t know anything other than that. It was more intriguing how the others could survive such extreme weather, but I figured I would know once I grew up.


    Thanks to my improved language skills, I understand what my family says much easier, especially listening to my mother and sisters. Zenya was, surprisingly, the MVP. She would come in every day to play with me, talking for hours, telling me a myriad of things, many of which were what she learned from her tutor or folk tales she had learned.


    Many times, Makila had to correct her in the middle of her stories because Zenya mispronounced a word or got some part of the story wrong. For this, Zenya won the medal for the best older sister from me. Seriously, she was a real wonder. Thanks to everything she told me, and of course to Makila''s help, I was able to learn more about our family. The Baelian house.


    To begin with, I will speak first in a general way.


    House Baelian is one of the 4 great houses of the Roitlan Empire. It is a ducal house, headed by the main branch of the family, the Urden Baelian. Below them, there are 3 secondary branches. The Razoro, the Kirdo, and the Galmari. These secondary branches are in charge of administering important territories of the Baelian family, while the main branch remains in the house of the capital attending to political affairs.


    Apart from these secondary branches, we also have several subordinate nobles, ranging from several hundred knights, which are of non-hereditary title, houses of lords, with jobs related to business administration or medium important positions, and a few dozen houses of Barons and Viscounts.


    There are also alliances with houses of Counts, merchants, and families from other kingdoms and empires. I don''t go any further, because I still didn''t manage to understand most of it, since there were many difficult words that I didn''t understand.


    Much of that information was provided directly by Makila, who seemed well-versed, and... strangely enthusiastic about telling it. Both Zenya and I were somewhat stunned when Makila started talking about the family situation. Although it was a good way to put us both to sleep in the evenings.


    This brings me to the next important point, my family''s situation.


    We are that main branch. The Urden Baelian. Papa Bear, my father, Duke Halfred Kant Urden Baelian, is the current patriarch of the family. His wife and my mother, the Duchess Irlana Gala Urden Baelian. The demon I met before Papa Bear arrived, is my older brother, Losward Bhias Urden Baelian. My first older sister, Sarka Lara Urden Baelian. My second oldest sister, Zenya Dria Urden Baelian, and the youngest of the family, Orinthya Nita Urden Baelian, that is me.


    That was the totality of my immediate family. But! There was someone who took me by complete surprise. Fiana Baelian de Galari. I didn''t understand at all, because her name had our family name, but still, it was different. I only understood that "Makila" is something like a title, though I don''t know the meaning. And since the only sounds I could make were babbling and Zenya was not interested in asking, I could not delve further into that topic and was left without a proper explanation of the matter.


    But there is more good news. Well, it''s both good and bad. The good part is that my mother, Irlana, seems to be getting better, slowly regaining her strength. By early autumn, she was able to join us on our walks in the garden, sometimes it was even just her and me. Moments that I took full advantage of to bond with her. It almost always ended up with me being riddled by her constant kisses and tickles... not that they bothered me, I was getting used to her displays of affection. The bad news was that a few days later, she started showing up less and less. She changed from spending a good part of the day with me to barely showing up to breastfeed me and leaving almost immediately.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Look, I know she''s probably busy with what I imagine is her job and all that, now that she¡¯s getting better, but I started to enjoy my time with her, and these last days without her started to feel kind of lonely. I wanted to spend as much time together as I could. I know I shouldn''t be so selfish, but fuck it, I''m a baby, I have to be selfish and I have no intentions of changing that. So, my solution was the most appropriate and logical one... cry my eyes out for my mommy.


    And it worked... for a couple of days. At least she would stay a little longer after feeding me, and in the evenings, she would stay with me until I fell asleep.


    There was nothing I could do about it, so I had no choice but to accept it and keep quiet. Upset and lonely. At least now I had more free time, and I was able to focus on other important things. On myself. And by that, I mean, both my new body and appearance and the mental changes I''ve been experiencing over time.

 Chapter 5

    First of all, I got used to referring to myself as a girl pretty quickly. I''m even surprised at how easy that was. I feel like I''m enjoying this new experience, I truly am. It''s the opposite of how my previous life was, so because it''s such a different experience, it''s got me pretty excited about everything new there.


    Another important change is in the way I think about things. My mind tends to lean little by little towards more "feminine" things.


    Let me explain.


    Sometimes, when mom, Makila or Sarka comes over, they usually wears quite flashy dresses. One of the first thoughts I usually have at those times is, "I want to wear something like that", or, "I hope when I grow up, I have the same figure as them", simple things but things that reaffirm in my mind that I am a girl now.


    My personality itself hasn''t changed much, I still have the same silly thoughts as always, but my way of talking (in this case in my mind), is still the same. Even my tastes remain the same... well, with some slight changes as I already mentioned regarding the new taste in clothes. But as far as romantic tastes are concerned, yes, I still prefer women. No changes.


    But I''m kind of afraid regarding whether my body will end up "conditioning me¡± and changing that. For now, it doesn''t look like it''s going to happen, but when I grow up... well, I don''t want to think about that.


    Considering that now that I know I am part of the high nobility, an arranged marriage has a very high probability of occurring. Again, being high nobility, just makes it that much more difficult to have any way to escape. I just hope there are other options. If I used the relationship between my Mother and Makila as an example, then there is a way of "escape" but not understanding what their relationship is, it could just be a false hope.


    I am putting that aside for now.


    There are a couple of other things that have been going on. The main one would be about my own body. Considering what my parents look like, I''m a little worried about "certain extra parts" I might have. Sarka and Zenya don''t have those horns, so unless it''s something more random, I doubt I''m going to have them. It seems like something unique to men since Losward does have them. As for the rest, well... I only found out a little while ago.


    A week ago, while Makila was getting me ready to take a bath in my room, Zenya and Mom showed up. Both adults were talking for a moment, while Zenya was with me, trying to make me laugh. Then Mom held Zenya and out of the blue asked her if she wanted to take a bath together. The little girl almost fell out of her arms with excitement.


    Then the 4 of us headed for a room on the first floor. A bathroom in the style of a Greek bath. It had a large pool that covered almost the entire space, which, from my point of view, was huge.


    The space itself was divided into 3 sections. The first, at the entrance, had several baskets and drawers. There, we take off our clothes and place them in the baskets. After that, we went to the second section of the bathroom.


    The whole place had stone carvings in different tones, from white, and reddish, similar to terracotta, and some gray and blue tones. There were different statues of animals that I could not recognize, carvings of naked women (a real classic), which, I imagined, would be representations of Higher Ones, and 2 tall "guards" on the sides of the bath, on the left and right wall. They looked like Valkyries, in full armor, each holding a spear and shield.


    This place had some benches that looked like they were made of marble, and in front of them, a basin, made of white stone and rectangular, with some buckets placed on the floor next to the benches. Above these basins, there was something like a water fountain that kept them filled.


    The four of us made our way to those benches, and we sat in pairs, Mom with me and Makila with Zenya. Since I had grown quite a bit, I was able to sit without any problems, so Mom carefully placed me on the bench and began to clean me up. There was a towel and something similar to a bar of soap inside the buckets.


    As my mother wiped my back, I felt something there. Strangely, I never noticed it until that very moment.


    "Oh my, Orinthya, it looks like it''s already started to grow."


    Growing? What started to grow?


    "Certainly, a great relief. The last few days I was worried that, when I changed her, there was no sign of it showing up. But now I feel calmer." Makila spoke in a relieved tone, sighing calmly at the good news. I was confused, as I didn''t know what they were talking about.


    Zenya approached curiously, placing herself right next to me, and then I noticed it. Behind her, there was a little tail swaying. How come I hadn''t noticed that thing until now? Zenya went back and forth every day, I saw her back multiple times and never noticed it. Did she hide it inside her clothes? Although that would be too uncomfortable. But then, how come I never seen it?


    With the thing snaking close to me, tempting me, I couldn''t restrain the urge to grab it with my hand, though I did it harder than I intended. Immediately, Zenya let out a loud cry of pain that frightened me terribly, causing me to let go of her from fright. Makila ran to pick up my sister who started to cry.


    "Orinthya, no, you can''t do that. Your sister''s Valah is still very delicate." Mom changed my position so that I could see her from the front and scolded me like that, showing a rather angry face. Honestly, I was confused by all this that was new, and now I felt scared because I ended up hurting my beloved sister. Whether it was because of that or because my body''s influence was still strong, I ended up crying just like Zenya.


    It took some time before we both calmed down. Zenya came up to me and hugged me from behind. She didn''t say anything, and I for obvious reasons didn''t either. Mom sat down across from both of us and began to explain about the "Valah".


    According to what I understood, the Valah; our tail, we do not have it at birth, but it appears for the first time around 5 or 6 months. From that moment on, it grows from the coccyx slowly until around 7 years of age, when it reaches its maximum size. From then on, it begins to grow at the same rate as the rest of the body.


    During this period, is very sensitive, so children are usually taught to wrap it around their waist and keep it as close to their body as possible.


    When we turn 8 years old, there is something similar to a coming-of-age ritual, where they are given "permission" to let the Valah go out freely. The Valah is something unique to our race and is of great importance. Well, not so unique, since I have already seen other maids with tails, quite different from each other, but it does have its own name and a growth different from the rest.


    I understand a bit why Makila doesn''t have one, as I believe is not part of our race. If what I have seen of her becoming a fox girl is real and her current appearance is some sort of illusion. But what about Sarka''s and Mom''s?


    Zenya felt the same way and decided to ask her directly.


    "That, honey, is because we lose our Valah when we have children. My Valah, just like with Orinthya, has to start growing again."


    Yes, now I understand it even less.


    Makila immediately continued the lesson.


    "The Valah is a physical manifestation of magic. During pregnancy, it covers the baby, protecting them, that will help them adapt to the environmental mana once they are born."


    There seemed to be something more about it, but they didn''t go into any more detail. Zenya didn''t ask any more questions, and since I didn''t know how to speak, they didn''t have to start with the ¡°flowers and the bees¡± conversation.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    But then, what about Sarka? As far as I could see, she was already about 15. Shouldn''t she have her "Valah" free? Zenya didn''t seem to notice and Mom didn''t try to explain either. I decided to leave it for now, I would ask again once I had the chance.


    A while later, when Mom and Makila finished washing up, we moved on to the long-awaited third section. The huge pool of warm water. Which luckily was not very deep. Mom had me lying on her chest, Makila was sitting next to her and Zenya was swimming around the place while playing. I thought she would get scolded for that, but it seems that swimming or playing in the bathroom was not considered bad manners here.


    That hour we spent there really helped me relax and understand a little more about the relationship between Mom and Makila. While the latter did not undo the illusion she had, they were very affectionate with each other during most of our time there. A few nice phrases were said between them, the occasional kiss and lots and lots of physical contact, to the point that I felt a little embarrassed and unsure how to react.


    While I was happy to see them so incredibly... in love, it also made me feel very uncomfortable to see it. I didn''t understand exactly what their relationship was and it bothered me a lot. They were constantly giving each other displays of affection, in a very free and carefree way, but strangely they always seemed to do it in relatively hidden places. Which caused me to wonder even more about what was between them meant.


    In the end, I had no choice but to focus on the little girl playing in the water without a care in the world, hoping that when I grew up, they would be able to answer all those questions.


    When we finished the bath, we went back to the first section, where there was a door that I had not seen before when we arrived. As we entered that new place, we came to something resembling a huge clothes closet. Tons of dresses wherever you look. Makila went ahead and grabbed a teeny tiny t-shirt and a cloth that I assumed was my diaper, then dressed me while Mom took over dressing Zenya. I had expected some maids to be here to do all this, but for some reason, it was just us.


    While they were getting dressed, I was sitting on the floor waiting for them with my sister. As I was bored, I explored the whole place with my eyes, and in the back, as if it was calling me, I saw something I was expecting to find. A mirror. A big mirror. I didn''t hesitate for a second and started crawling as fast as I could.


    I heard Zenya''s footsteps behind me but I paid no attention to it as I hurried to my destination. I know Mom and Makila also watched me speeding towards the mirror, but they did nothing to stop me, so I figured it would be okay.


    As I arrived, I stopped right in front of it. It was a standing mirror with a large cloth covering it. I looked toward my mother and Makila and pointed toward the mirror, trying to ask them to remove the cloth covering it. Makila seemed to understand me and came over to help. The instant she did, I closed my eyes. I rested my hands on the mirror and got ready to stand up. If I wanted to see myself for the first time, I wanted to do it standing up. I heard Mom''s gasp and a "huh?" from Makila, but I ignored them.


    There I was, standing, feeling nervous about seeing my appearance for the first time. I wondered what my new face would look like, would I feel gender dysphoria when I saw myself for the first time, and if it didn''t happen, would I be satisfied with my new look?


    I would be lying if I said I wasn''t scared. I wanted to avoid the thought that, looking in that mirror, I would see Allan again. I would see myself in my former body and realize that this was nothing more than the delusions of a dying man in the hospital. There was a part of me that knew that couldn''t be so. My life so far was too real to be a coma-induced delusion. But, still, I was afraid.


    I decided to face it. I mustered all the courage I could and slowly opened my eyes.


    I saw a girl with tousled hair, black just like my mother''s. My eyes were very different from what I expected, a shade of ash gray. A tiny, round nose on a chubby face, just as a healthy baby should be. Pink skin and cherry lips. I had the usual pointed ears and a mole under my right eye. That same mole I had before in my other life. A strange coincidence. And that immediately reminded me of something important.


    I remembered hearing once that birthmarks were the wounds you suffered when you died in your previous life.


    I immediately lifted my clothes to check my chest...


    There it was. A red mark, like a scar right over my heart. The biggest reminder I could have of what happened to me... how I died...


    It feels strange and a little scary to discover this. It happened, I really died and reincarnated. I spent a long time just looking at myself and thinking.


    There was a feeling of nostalgia for my old life, but also relief. I felt at ease with my new appearance. I wasn''t beautiful, at least for now. I was... normal. Above average at best, but I didn''t look like the type that would grow up to be a stunning beauty, and that made me feel relieved. I didn''t want a perfect body; I didn''t want people''s attention. I just wanted something normal, something I can be comfortable with.


    "Do you like the way you look Tya?"


    Mom suddenly came over, snapping me out of my thoughts. She already finished changing and now had a couple of colorful dresses in her arms, surely for me. I liked my new look, I really did. It felt like... well, like me. I felt happy, I could see myself having a big smile.


    Both Mom and Makila were surprised to see me smile like that. Well, I usually smile quite a lot, especially at them, and much more at Zenya. But this time, I guessed it was different.


    Zenya, who was quiet for a long time, came up to me and hugged me from behind. I honestly didn''t know why she did it, but I wasn''t going to complain. Actually, I was relieved. I thought maybe she would be mad at me for what happened in the bathroom, but it seemed like I had been worried for nothing.


    "Zenya, what''s wrong honey?"


    My sister didn''t answer. She just kept hugging me.


    At this point Mom was worried, she bent down to get a better look at her and used her hand to push away the hair that was falling over Zenya''s face. Then she asked again.


    "Zenya, honey, what''s wrong?"


    Even I was now feeling worried that she wasn¡¯t responding or reacting. Then I noticed her face reflected in the mirror. "Is she...is she pouting?¡± I thought and continued to watch her expression. Her eyes were a little moist, her cheeks a little puffy and pinker than usual, and her hug was a little tighter than before. Yes, she was upset about something, the question was why?


    Makila approached as well, seeing that the situation was going nowhere. As soon as she arrived, she looked towards the mirror and, like me, noticed Zenya''s expression. Something in her head must have clicked, because she immediately let out a soft laugh.


    "Dri, are you feeling jealous?"


    Huh? Jealous? Zenya? Of who?


    The force of the hug intensified, almost confirming to me that this was the reason. But why would she be jealous? Without giving me time to think, Makila got down on her knees on the floor and started stroking Zenya''s hair...


    "Zenya, are you upset that your little sister has never smiled at you like that?" Mom said, with a sigh of relief and covering her face with one hand.


    Thanks to the fact that she had her head resting on the back of mine, I could feel her nodding at her words. I felt... wow... my sister, annoyed that my smile, which shocked Mom and Makila, wasn''t directed at her. I didn''t know whether to laugh or scream with tenderness. It''s amazing how that little girl made me love her more and more every day.


    Both adults started laughing. Mom bent down next to us and hugged us too. Then she started tickling and kissing Zenya on her head.


    It didn''t take long for the little girl to burst out laughing, releasing me from her embrace.


    "Don''t worry sweetie, if you keep acting like a good big sister, I''m sure it won''t take long for Tya to give you a much bigger smile."


    "Really!?" shouted Zenya very excitedly. I had to admit that most of my smiles are thanks to her, but I was surprised at how much she seemed to treasure it.


    "Yes, really. Now, let me put some clothes on her, I don''t want her to catch a cold."


    With that said, Mom put on me one of the dresses she picked out earlier. It was a cute frilly dress, a goth loli one. It was dark blue, with purple and white ribbons and bows. And, of course, it had that headband that I have no idea the name of.


    With everyone fully prepared, we left the room, ending the day. But not before receiving another direct blow to the heart.


    My sister was walking hand in hand with Makila, and she seemed somewhat subdued, despite how excited she was just a moment ago.


    "Makila."


    "What''s wrong Dri?"


    Zenya hesitated for a moment. A little reluctant to speak. With Makila waiting patiently.


    "Will I be able to be a good big sister?"


    The two adults stopped at that moment. I for my part, in my mind put my hand on my chest and tried with all my might not to smile like a fool.


    "Aww, why do you think like that? Don''t you think you are already a great big sister?" Makila responded, trying to comfort her as she lifted her close to me, where I watched her curiously. She gave me back a shy and somewhat worried look.


    "But, what if I end up doing something that makes her hate me?"


    "Sweety, that''s not going to happen. You''re already a great big sister. You always play with her, tell her stories, take care of her so she doesn''t get hurt. You''re doing a great job Dri."


    Zenya didn''t look convinced, so it was my job to make her understand that she was a great big sister. I started moving in my mother''s arms, stretching out towards my sister. Makila seemed to understand and stood as close as she could, allowing me to touch Zenya. Although it was awkward, I managed to hug her as best I could, getting my hair in her face.


    "Hahaha, Tya, you tickle me." The girl started laughing in response to my actions.


    That''s my intention, big sis.


    I thought, as I kept doing it until she seemed satisfied.


    As uncomfortable as I was, she kissed me on my forehead and told me with a smile that she would be the best big sister in the world. And my heart could no longer bear such sweetness.


    After that day full of situations that made my heart feel warm, we return to the present. It''s a few days before the end of autumn and the beginning of my first winter, and from what Zenya has told me, it seems that there are some festivities during the first days. One of them was her fifth birthday. I can''t wait.

 Chapter 6

    The eighth month was nearing its end, and winter was only a couple of weeks away. My daily walks in the garden had stopped, as the cold had increased a lot these last few days.


    Everyone at the mansion started to get very busy. Apparently, during this time the workload decreased, but from the way everyone was acting, this year it wouldn¡¯t be that way for both, maids and my family.


    The only one who stayed with me most of the time was Zenya, the wonderful big sister she wanted to be and was. Even Makila rotated with some of the maids to take care of me because of how busy she was.


    Thanks to the fact that I now had a different maid almost every day; sometimes 2 at the same time, I overheard some interesting conversations. Things related to a festival that was coming up; "the white lady parade", which would take place in the center of town and go through all the main streets. I also heard from Zenya that her birthday was coming up soon and that they would be inviting many people, including our grandparents. I didn''t even remember they existed. I had never met them in my previous life.


    According to that man, they had already died by the time I was very young, so I didn''t have the chance to meet them. I think, had they been alive, they would have taken care of us when the fire happened.


    Anyway, unnecessary thoughts are out.


    That day I was being watched by 2 maids and Zenya. Both maids talked about the Nazzik family, something about their youngest daughter that I couldn''t hear very well. I only picked up that they were talking about what was expected of her or something like that. They were murmuring so it was hard to understand what they were saying. It wasn''t until I crawled closer, and one of them picked me up, that I could hear them better.


    What was interesting about that conversation was that one of the maids called them "stray cats".


    Sure, you might think it''s just a maid badmouthing another noble house. The usual, right?


    Well, no.


    The point is, it wasn''t just a maid talking bad about other people. According to the language, she called them "cat people" literally.


    Let''s see, the words she used were "Kibi ''shi laneri". From what I understand of the language, Kibi is the word for cat, and the ''shi, is used to refer to ¡°person¡± or ¡°kin¡±. This I discovered while watching Zenya do her "homework". Three words I already knew came up there. Asherian, Atenos, and Friasan.


    According to Sathalia, Asherian was the general name used here to refer to the "demon" races. Atenos and Friasan were two of those races and Zenya mentioned them in this way, "Ateno ''shi and Friasan ''shi". I concluded that ''shi should mean something like "person", just as in Japanese the kanji "ÈË" or "jin" is used when referring to someone''s nationality. For example, a person from Japan would be called "Nihonjin" (ÈÕ±¾ÈË). It is technically the same usage.


    Thanks to that, I can say with complete certainty that, the Nazzik family is some feline race of beastkin. And now I want to meet them. I need them in my life. NOW.


    I''ve always been a cat person, and obviously, that includes cat girls. To know that in this world I can have the pleasure of seeing or even petting a cat girl... well, let''s just say my heart is beating pretty hard.


    But that aside, I''ve come to realize that not only do I not know where in this world I''m living, but I know practically nothing about my race. Those questions I can probably answer in a couple of years, but I''m very curious about what kind of Asherian I am. And come to think of it, is this empire exclusive to Asherians? I mean, the way Makila is hiding may be the answer, but she could be a special case, taking into account that the Nazzik, one of the 4 great families, are cat Teriants... Well, for now, I have no way to find out, so it''s no use for me to think about it. So, I''ll leave it in the corner of my mind.


    So many things in that corner¡­ looks like my room in my previous life.


    <hr>


    The rotation of maids taking care of me was not the only change. I grew up. No, seriously, I grew up quite a bit.


    The clothes I was wearing a month ago are too small now, so it was a very noticeable and welcome change. I liked knowing that I was growing healthily.


    My tail, or well, my "Valah" had grown too. It grew until it reached my knee. And! I COULD MOVE IT! I never felt so excited. And I couldn''t stop playing with it, it was so much fun. Although, I must say, Mom was right. The Valah is sensitive. It was similar to new skin after recovering from a burn. Sensitive enough to hurt a little, but not so sensitive as to be uncomfortable.


    Thanks to that, I was now well aware of why Zenya reacted that way that day, and now I felt guilty and ashamed about it. But I''ll leave that topic aside. I feel sad just remembering it.


    Another change that occurred was in my feeding. Remember when I mentioned the bottles? Well, they do have them, which surprised me quite a bit. It wasn''t plastic, or some clear material. It was made of metal, and the teat was quite similar to rubber. I had no idea how they got that, but as long as it worked, I wasn''t going to complain.


    Aside from the bottle, there was an increase in the variety of foods. Just this morning, I had a fruit porridge for breakfast with some honey. Other times I have been given very small pieces of meat, what I think was fish and something that tasted like mashed potatoes.


    Oh, that reminds me, my first teeth started to come in, and that¡¯s why my diet was even more diverse. But I must say it was a real torture while the teeth were coming in. Now I understand why this time is so hard for babies.


    Still, I''m quite happy to be able to eat something besides breast milk. But my mother''s breasts were still the best... and I should have chosen a better way to say it, I know.


    Back to the present.


    The day was going pretty smoothly so far. As always, Zenya was the only one with me, and she never left me alone. Always making sure that, while I was exploring whatever room I was in, there was nothing that was going to hurt me. If I crawled somewhere, she was right behind me.


    I knew she was trying to protect me, but it was a little stressful having her behind me all the time. She was becoming like a helicopter mom.


    And just as I was thinking that, the door opened and my savior appeared.


    "Orinthya, Mami is here."


    Just hearing that little phrase was enough to make me go full speed towards her. It had been 3 days since I last saw her, and I was already starting to get worried. She was too because as soon as she walked through the door and saw me, she was already running to take me in her arms.


    "My baby, how are you today, are you having fun with your sister?"


    "Hmm! Tya''s been exploring everything and I make sure she doesn''t get hurt," Zenya said, in a proud pose and smile that she usually does when someone talks about what a good sister she is.


    Since that day in the bathroom, her confidence has grown by leaps and bounds. Her confidence and her overprotectiveness. If it weren''t for the maids, I think she would leave me locked in a cage, which is a little scary. I just hope she doesn''t become a siscon, or my teenage life will be a real hell.


    "That''s my little girl. There is no better guardian for Orinthya than my little Zenya."


    "Hehehehe!"


    Despite her words, she didn''t seem to be very convinced of what she said. The maids in the room laughed in complicity.


    "So, this little girl is the famous new daughter of the Duchess."


    A voice I didn''t recognize sounded behind Mom. A woman came through the door. With slow steps and very refined movements, she approached us and looked at me with a smile.


    "She certainly looks lovely. Her gaze has a certain sparkle to it. I''m sure she''s a very intelligent child."


    "Isn''t she? Ever since she was born, I felt she was destined for great things." Mom replied with great confidence in her voice. She almost looked like Zenya did a moment ago...or should I say, did Zenya look like her? Well, like mother, like daughter...and that will surely end up applying to me in the future as well.


    "I can see that my Duchess. I am already looking forward to teaching her."


    "I am looking forward to it too, I don''t think there is anyone better to teach her manners and etiquette than Lady Grawfalls."


    "Please Duchess, you flatter me too much."


    "I don''t like to speak in empty flattery, only the truth. And please drop the formalities. You''ll be with us a long time so you''d better get used to it.


    "I wouldn''t dare be so disrespectful in your house." Lady Grawfalls stepped back a couple of steps, her hands took her dress by the sides, lifting it a little, and then bowed slightly.


    Just watching such precise and refined movements, I could tell she was very experienced in the rules of etiquette. Every movement was smooth but quick, even the steps she took, in apparent nervousness, were done gracefully. However, it didn''t fail to seem... acted as if this was in itself part of the manners expected of her.


    "Please Lady Grawfalls, it is precisely because we are in my house that I can allow such a thing."


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "I see. Then I will follow your wishes madame." Lady Grawfalls smiled slightly and made a short bow. If I had to guess, this had all been an act to keep up appearances. But to what end?


    "Zenya, my little joy, as of today, Lady Grawfalls will be your new tutor."


    Zenya nodded almost oblivious; she was... weird. It took me a while to notice, but Zenya was glowering at Lady Grawfalls as if she were looking at a movie star or an action heroine.


    "It is a pleasure to meet you Lady Zenya, my name is Igrid Grawfalls." Lady Grawfalls smiled kindly at my sister and then winked at my mother.


    Ah, that was the answer. This whole act was not only to gain some admiration from the girl but also to teach her proper etiquette. She had only just become her tutor and had already begun to act like one. Admirable.


    "I-I am Zenya Dri Baelian. It is a pleasure to meet you, Lady Grawfalls." As if she had just remembered, Zenya made her curtsy, of course, full of nervousness-induced mistakes. Something that earned warm smiles from both my mother and Lady Grawfalls.


    Lady Grawfalls gave me the same smile she uses with Zenya, perhaps expecting me to show interest in her or react the same way as my sister, but... "Sorry miss, I don''t fall for those tricks so easily," I replied in my mind, and simply decided to ignore her and stick to my mother''s chest. She just kept an unperturbed smile and didn''t try anything else.


    "Then, Lady Grawfalls, I will leave you in charge of my daughter. I hope that, in the next few days, you will teach her everything she needs to be prepared for her birthday. Zenya, do your best, will you?"


    "It will be an honor, madam."


    "Ehhh, can''t I stay with Tya?" Her disappointment was greater than the admiration she had gained just moments ago. No matter how great Lady Grawfalls had been, nothing beats the time she spent with me. I am touched, but it is exhausting to have her following me around all the time. I am unable to do anything or enjoy my thoughts calmly.


    "No, my child. I will take care of her today. I have to get her dress ready."


    "Dress?"


    What? A dress for me?


    "Yes, I want Orinthya to wear a very nice dress at your birthday party. Wouldn''t that be great?"


    "Yes! Very!" With great excitement, Zenya jumped up and down, before realizing that those were not "proper manners". She stopped after giving a nervous glance at Lady Grawfalls, who was using her hand to hide a small giggle. Of course, in a refined way. With a slightly red face, Zenya replied the same thing again, but with less enthusiasm.


    "Then, I think it is the best time for us to retire. Madam, I will begin my duties at once. Lady Zenya, please accompany me."


    "C-certainly. T-then, mother, I''ll be retiring." With obvious nervousness, Zenya left, walking...as gracefully as she could.


    "Have a good afternoon, Duchess, Lady Orinthya." With a slight bow to both of us, Lady Grawfalls left behind my sister.


    There was a short silence when it was just my mother, me, and the maids in the room. For my part, I felt good. I missed Mom and hadn''t been off her chest since I''d attached myself to her.


    "Well, now that they are gone, Tina, Seria, you may retire. Karla is in the guest room, one of you go and guide her here. You can take your time, understand?"


    Without wasting a second, they both laughed in complicity, then gave a bow and walked as "fast" as they could. I don''t know who this Karla was, but I didn''t care, my priority now was to recharge from Irlanium.


    "So..." my mom said, giving a small pause before letting out a huge sigh. "My little Tya, you don''t know how much I''ve missed you. My precious baby."


    In that instant, I received hundreds of kisses on my cheeks, my forehead, and my head. Every inch of my face had been kissed at least twice. She hugged me tightly, as she gently rocked back and forth. She radiated a radioactive amount of happiness and relief, which was so contagious that it immediately infected me, making me laugh with delight.


    "Forgive me, my precious baby for not being with you lately. I have too many things to take care of. I wish everything was easier, but having to take care of Zenya''s birthday, invitations, decorations, security, everything has been a complete chaos." Lamented my mother as she held me close to her chest in a warm embrace. I felt like she was afraid I was going to disappear. "And after that, I still have to take care of the route and security at the White Lady parade. I don''t think I can get time off until spring."


    She let out a sigh of sadness, and as soon as she did, her mood changed. Of course, without letting go of her embrace for a single second.


    "But I''m here now, and I have to recharge my Orintium... which will hopefully last me for the next few weeks."


    With those words, she proceeded to sit down on the couch where the maids, Tina and Seria, had been before, and we spent a good while amidst laughter and kisses on my cheeks, but mostly an almost dangerous amount of tickling.


    After a while, we heard a knock on the door, and Tina''s voice announcing Karla¡¯s arrival. Mom stood up with another small sigh, disappointed that our time together was so short-lived. Then she answered loudly, "Come in," and immediately the door opened, letting me see a whole squadron of maids led by a woman, entering the room.


    Several of them carried in their arms a large set of fabrics of different colors and materials, ribbons of different designs, and others carried some kind of boxes that I imagined contained jewelry, buttons, beads, and other small accessories.


    "Thank you for coming on such short notice, Karla. I hope I have not been too inconvenient."


    "Greetings my Duchess. Not at all. When I heard about the birth of your daughter, I was wondering if I would be fortunate enough to be called upon in the coming years. I feel immensely graced that you requested me for such an important task."


    "I really couldn''t ask for a better person for this. I want my little Orinthya to have the best of the best. And drop the formality, you know with me there is no need for such things."


    "As you wish my Duchess." With an amused smile on her face, she bowed and the air around her felt much more relaxed.


    While she seemed a very energetic person, by how she changed the instant my mother asked her to relax, you could tell she still maintained a certain grace in her speech.


    Karla was a woman with a certain kind of hard-to-find beauty. Her milky white skin complemented her dark brown hair, which was tied in a high bun and held back by a long, silver hairpin. Her eyes were bright orange, just like the fruit for which the color is named.


    Of course, the pointed ears were there, much like my mother''s. Around her neck was a gold necklace with various types of gems, in blue, purple, and green colors, all in dark shades, complementing her black, mid-shin-length dress, which was open at the shoulders, leaving the upper part of her abundant chest uncovered.


    She was wearing high leather boots, which seemed to go up to her knee, as I could only see them when she walked. And at that moment I noticed that she had a tail. Well, a Valah.


    So, Karla is also the same race as us.


    Karla walked toward us, greeting my mother with a kiss on the cheek. That''s a thing in this world too. They shared a few quick words, greetings, and such, and then the focus turned to me.


    "So, this little sugar ball is the new Baelian" Karla said bringing her face closer to me, keeping her curious smile. "She looks exactly as you described her. Quite an adorable little girl."


    For some reason, those words made me feel happy, but very embarrassed. I mean, not only am I not used to being told "adorable," especially by people outside of my family, but I''m also not used to being "an adorable child."


    "I told you; I only have adorable children."


    "Does that include Sir Losward?"


    "W-well... he was more lovable when he was little. Now he''s..."


    "Handsome and dashing."


    "¡­True." my mother hesitated in her response, looking a bit downcast when talking about my brother.


    Mom doesn''t usually talk much about my brother Losward, for some reason he doesn''t show up around the house much either. But that''s a bit of a relief for me too. Every time he sees me, I feel like he''s just evaluating me and looking at me like an object, or rather, a tool. I''m not too fond of that look; it brings back bad memories of a job I once had.


    Putting that aside, Karla started asking my mother questions about what she had in mind about the dress. With that, the attention returned to me.


    "Then I should get some measurements out so I can think of a design that will fit the little ball of happiness."


    "Okay. Tya, I need you to stay very, very still, okay?" my mother ordered as she sat me down at a large table in the room.


    Karla looked at her in confusion, perhaps wondering why she would give such an order to a baby less than a year old, which she would surely be incapable of carrying out. Mom just winked and smiled at Karla.


    "I guess I''ll get right on it then."


    Karla approached me and waved her hand, asking for something. Behind her appeared another woman. This one was carrying a book, a pen, and what appeared to be a tape measure. She looked something like a secretary. I was surprised that I hadn''t noticed her until that moment.


    This one, an apparent ninja, had short black hair, and her skin was slightly violet, a very pretty shade and one that, oddly enough, made her skin look very smooth. Her eyes were silver-gray which, unlike mine, had a duller tone. Very odd, considering the large palette of eye colors I''ve seen so far in the people at the mansion. It made me wonder if maybe the gray color in the eyes is a rare thing to see.


    Moving on to her appearance; her ears, as expected, pointed, but quite a bit more elongated compared to everyone I''ve met so far. It made me suspect that she might be the first elf I''ve met.


    Her clothing was something similar to one of those secretary outfits with a white scarf tied around her neck in a bow. A tight-fitting pencil skirt was a little above the knee. Her whole outfit was moss green. And of course, she wore glasses that made her look quite sophisticated.


    The full secretary outfit. It was a surprise to see that the glasses existed, but with everything I have seen, I can say that nothing could surprise me anymore.


    She handed the tape measure to Karla, who immediately set about the task of measuring me.


    She started with my arms, measuring their length from shoulder to wrist. What she did was to take my hand and extend it, I just let her move me as she needed to. I could understand the numbers she was describing, but I couldn''t tell if it was the same, or similar, to the measurement system I knew.


    As Karla continued, I could see on her face that she was surprised that I was so cooperative with everything. If she moved me one way, I would stay still until she needed to change my position. The hard part was keeping me standing when she had to measure my legs and height, but somehow it worked. All the numbers were jotted down smoothly by the secretary, who looked perfectly expressionless throughout.


    Having finished with that, she approached the other girl to check the book, and they had a short conversation, which unfortunately I couldn''t hear.


    Realizing that it was all over, Mom came over to hold me in her arms again. She had been watching everything with a wide smile, quite enjoying the strange poses I was forced into.


    "Well, I got all the measurements I needed. Now it''s time to put everything I brought to use," announced Karla, who, with a wave of her hand, had all the maids lined up next to us.


    They had been silent in the room, standing alone, as if they were statues. And now they looked more like soldiers ready for war.


    "This time, I bring some new things."


    "Really?"


    "It''s a kind of cloth bought from the merchants in the south. They call it ''silk'' and it''s produced in a kingdom in the Cajgu desert on the southern continent."


    "I didn''t know that the empire traded with the kingdoms in the southern continent."


    "We don''t. These fabrics passed through several merchants and cities until they reached Hardrian port. My daughter bought them from a tailor who obtained them from a merchant after realizing their high quality. At first, I thought she had been ripped off, but after seeing and feeling them, I can say that they are truly stunning." Karla related with fascination in her voice, almost as if she were talking about one of the greatest discoveries of the century.


    The story itself reminded me a bit of the beginning of trade between Europeans and ancient China. The spice and silk route became the most important trade route in history. And if this situation is repeated in this world, we could be seeing the beginning of something historic.


    Also, I think this has given me some ideas about things I can do in the future. I know how to make some of the things that were traded by the Chinese in ancient times, especially paper. I don''t want to include black powder because I don''t see any use for it in a world with magic. But, knowing that there is silk in this world, makes me think that my idea of "bringing" comfortable underwear into this world could work quite well. The problem to overcome is whether the culture of these people can accept lingerie of that style.


    At least now I had virtually all the elements to market it, the type of fabric, the designs, and someone who could create and distribute it. I just needed some time to grow a little and sell my idea to her. With luck no one would get ahead of me at that time, and I could go on to create a revolution in fashion.


    While I kept in my thoughts of creating an underwear empire, which sounds much worse than it is, Karla started discussing with my mother the different types of fabrics, colors, designs, combinations, and other things that my future dress could include. On their faces, I could see ghoulish smiles, and at that moment I realized that I would become a dress-up doll for two (adult) girls with a lot of ideas in their heads.

 Chapter 7

    It was about 3 hours that, for anyone else, could be considered torture.


    The two women (girls) spent all that time wrapping me in different types of fabrics. They placed one ornament after another, jewelry and anything else they could find, while they discussed in a heated way which color would look better on me, which fabric would make me prettier, or which gems would go better with my hair.


    It was 3 hours in which they moved me from one side to the other, treating me almost like a rag doll.


    But you know what? It was a lot of fun. While being treated that way, with no way to refuse or escape, made me feel a little anxious, seeing myself in the mirror with dresses of different types and colors, made me feel pretty. And well, the smile on my mother''s face was a bonus that made it all worth it.


    I can smoothly accept my current situation, even though it is difficult to understand that this is my new physical appearance. After all, I''ve only been able to see it twice, and the first time I didn''t get to internalize things completely. But now that I''ve spent so much time looking at myself, with different styles, I can work on this better.


    I know I said I didn''t mind at first, and I''m not lying, I don''t mind, but "accepting" and "adapting" are two completely different things. I know it will take some time getting used to, but I''m confident it won''t be difficult. After all, I''m happy enough to see myself this way.


    Once everything was over, the maids who arrived with Karla left my family''s grounds. According to what I heard they left with the order to remember every word of what was discussed during my "fashion show". So, there were only four of us left; Mom, Karla, the ninja secretary, and me.


    Almost as if she had planned it from the beginning, Mom invited both women over for tea and conversation, and without the slightest intention of refusing the request, Karla readily accepted.


    I was quite tired from all the activity I''d had so far, but realizing that there might be some interesting topics, I couldn''t just let myself give in to sleep.


    <hr>


    Irlana POV


    I don''t know how long Karla and I were trying different styles on my baby, but I feel it was worth it. No matter what we put on her, everything looked perfect. Just as expected for mine and Hal''s daughter, she certainly is the cutest little girl ever.


    Of course, my other daughters are too, but now that Sarka has grown up, her childish cuteness has been replaced by adult beauty, and with Zenya, her baby look has been slowly disappearing, and she doesn''t usually let herself get dressed. Sometimes I wish my girls would stay babies forever, but that really can''t happen. After all, I want to have grandchildren too.


    But, let''s put that aside. I had already ordered Tina to prepare the private room so I could talk to Karla about the thing I requested from her.


    We walked through the corridors to the west wing, where I had my office and guest room. In a short time, we arrived at a rather ornate door, made of conitia wood, a type of wood with a soft reddish hue and which has great compatibility with mana.


    On the sides, two guards in uniform, one of whom opened the door upon noticing our presence. We entered, and as I expected, the place was devoid of decorations or furniture. The only thing inside was a small white wooden table with a beautiful sky-blue floral design. It was positioned in the center of the empty room, with 3 matching chairs placed around it.


    This room was intended to be used when I needed to have private conversations. Things I did not wish to be overheard. Various anti-sound, anti-spying, and protection spells were put in place, and guards were always at the only entrance, making sure no one entered without permission.


    I sat with Tya on my lap and Karla right in front of me. Lady Crofeld seemed to hesitate a bit, but in the end took the remaining chair to Karla''s right, leaving her facing the window. Another of my maids, Sera, appeared shortly after with a dessert and tea cart, served us each, and gave a bottle to Tya, who drank happily.


    The atmosphere was somehow starting to get tense, and little Orinthya seemed to notice, so I stroked her head to reassure her, then turned to Karla.


    "So. What happened to the favor I asked of you?"


    "..."


    Karla was silent for a short while. She took a small sip of her tea, enjoying its aroma, then let out a small sigh and looked at me with a serious expression.


    "Lana, when you asked me to contact her and told me about your plan, I honestly expected her to reject it, or even question me about it. But as soon as I finished telling her everything, she agreed without hesitation."


    Karla took another sip of tea, giving me time to take things in. I was a little... no, actually I was completely speechless. I knew she was the type of person who would lend us her help if we ever asked, but that she agreed to it was... shocking.


    "That was two weeks ago. Two days ago, I got a letter, telling me that..." Karla paused, hesitating for a moment before continuing. My heart felt heavy. I didn''t have to say it. I was sure it had all failed-


    "The letter said that she managed to make contact with the Axios and that they had come to an agreement."


    "..."


    ...what?


    "You can''t be serious," I asked incredulously. Has she really done it? Contacting the Axios and striking a deal with them...was it that easy?


    "I''m completely serious" Karla responded immediately, her gaze fixed on me keeping her expression unperturbed.


    "This is... I can''t believe it."


    "Nor do I. It''s beyond just amazing. In just a couple of days, she managed to negotiate with the Axios and come back with a positive response. The empire has been trying to initiate talks with them for at least 200 years. How did she pull it off so easily?"


    I nodded in agreement. Karla put her hands to her face. She looked completely exhausted as if she bet on a winning racing Doral and it came in last place.


    I was hoping that Karla would arrive with good news. Although realistically, the normal thing would have been for her to tell me that everything failed, which would have forced me to start everything from scratch.


    "I can''t believe Katarina succeeded, even more unbelievable that she did it in such a short time. When I asked you to talk to her and pass on my message, I expected the response you would bring would be something along the lines of ''How dare you ask this of me after all these years?'' I never imagined that she would agree and... that she would make so much progress."


    "I couldn''t agree more. But that''s just the way she is, isn''t she? Sweet, hardworking Katarina, it''s impossible for her to say no when we ask her for a favor, let alone when it''s something with good intentions behind it." commented Karla as she took another sip of her tea. She kept a nostalgic expression before speaking again "When I told her what you were planning, do you know what she did?"


    "What did she do?"


    "She hugged me and started jumping up and down with me all over the room." Karla started laughing, remembering the moment. I shared her laughter. I could imagine Katarina screaming with joy as she carried Karla all over the room. "As she kept me trapped in that strange embrace she laughed as hard as she used to, just like in the old days."


    "The old days..." I repeated sadly. I remember the years when we were friends and spent our youth together, having fun, and talking about our future. I remembered the last time I was able to talk to her before...


    "After that... "Karla continued. "She told me ''If it''s for my little sisters, I''ll get it.'' I almost started crying, you know? It had been so many years since we had seen each other, and yet she..."


    "She still considers us her little sisters."


    Katarina comes from one of the secondary branches of the Nazzik family. One that, at the time, possessed almost no power at all, and were in one of the lowest positions in their family. Thanks to that, when Karla and I arrived at the academy we were able to connect easily, which made us inseparable friends. Katarina being the older and wiser, immediately took on the role of our older sister. Something Karla and I were more than happy to accept.


    During those years, Katarina took it upon herself to scold us every time we did any of our pranks. However, she only did it because it bothered her that we didn''t include her in some of those. They were some of the best years of my life.


    "What''s wrong, Dilia?"


    The young girl jumped a little when Karla brought the attention to her.


    "I-I..."


    "Do you want to know?" I asked with a smile. I knew this girl was curious about my friendship with Karla by how she watched us talk so comfortably. "I wouldn''t mind telling you."


    Dilia, who now wore a rather shy expression, with her cheeks and even part of her ears completely flushed, nodded slightly in response. I shifted my gaze to Karla, who gave me a knowing smile in response. This girl is so cute. I didn''t expect that Ficslians could be so adorable.


    "Do you want the honors?"


    "*sigh* Yes, I think it would be good to tell her, she is my daughter-in-law after all."


    "Right?"


    "You see Dilia, Katarina, Irlana, and I have been friends since we were young. The three of us attended Virials Academy in the city of Alhaab when we came of age. We were put in the same class, and thanks to the fact that we were... well, quite naughty, we hit it off very well. Of course, Katarina was the oldest of us, but she was also the most innocent."


    "I remember perfectly how she would blush and lose her speech when we talked about who we wanted to marry," I added, laughing as I remembered that girl screaming at me with a bright crimson face. "Katarina used to call me an ¡®indecent child¡¯ in those days. And look at her now, with six children."


    Karla shared my amusement at the irony, laughing out loud. It was a short laugh as we both felt the sad nostalgia of those times.


    "We were together for 3 of the 6 years of the academy, until, in our second year, they announced that Katarina would be getting engaged to the Nazzik heir, the current Duke Leviant, and at the end of that year, she had to drop out to prepare to learn the duties of her future position."


    "At that time, I was just the daughter of a baron, a lackey of the Baelian family, and Karla was the heiress to the current Riviera tailor shop. We never expected either of us to be lucky enough to enter a Ducal family or even the secondary branch. At least, not so abruptly."


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    That moment was so devastating for me that I thought I would never smile again. My best friend was being taken away from me. I never thought I would feel so heartbroken. Fortunately, my Makila was by my side, she was the one who helped me the most to overcome the loneliness that threatened to sink me.


    "Actually." Karla took back the floor, giving me a reproachful look. "In our sixth year, you ended up engaged to Halfred, too, and you didn''t tell me anything until almost graduation day. Do you know how bad I felt at the time?"


    Th-that''s... true. Well, Karla has always been a very important part of my life too. It''s just... there was something special about Katarina that... No, I shouldn''t dig up things I''ve already left behind.


    What happened at that time is that, while I was feeling lonely for Katarina, I met Halfred and, well, we fell in love. Fia, in part, was the cause of things moving that way. And... I could never say anything to Karla because she always had bad luck with her relationships. I didn''t see fit to tell her that I had gotten engaged the year after Katarina had done the same. Then it got harder the longer it went on...


    "C-come on, I''ve already apologized to you many times...it''s not like I can announce it either...my family forbade me to talk about it and you know how scary and hard to deal with my mother is."


    "Jum. Only with you. She always treated me normally."


    Karla may say that, but even she knows how scary my mother can be.


    I remember when we were about 10 years old, Karla and I were in the garden, playing, and accidentally; accidentally, we destroyed part of her flower bed. Her favorite. As soon as it happened, Karla told me that we should tell her right away, but I was so scared that I tried to repair it, I tried many ways, but we couldn''t do anything. When I gave up and turned around, on my way to tell her, she was standing right behind me. Both Karla and I were spanked that day and then punished for a full month. I never set foot near my mother''s yard again.


    Dilia seemed more confused than before, and also a bit worried about our interaction, so we both looked at each other and laughed at the poor girl.


    "By the way, how did Katarina manage to convince them?"


    Karla put a hand to her face and sighed heavily.


    "Katarina can be very innocent and honest, but she''s also very smart. You''d be surprised what she can do." As Karla finished that sentence, she changed her posture and expression to a more serious one. It was her business face.


    "Since Dilia doesn''t know anything about this, and we need her with us in the future, I think it''s best if we start from the beginning."


    I decided to just nod and let her take the lead in explaining things.


    "As you well know, the Baelian and Nazzik houses have a long history of conflict." Dilia nodded, in response, allowing Karla to talk about the history between the Baelians and the Nazzik.


    About 600 years ago, there was a situation in a village north of the capital. This village no longer exists today, but it was part of the territory administered by House Nazzik. Lady Remina Nazzik, the second daughter of Aberiol Nazzik; Duke during that period, had married and settled in that territory to manage it. Public history has it that she was attacked on her way to the capital by soldiers who appeared to be from House Baelian.


    Although some bodies were found wearing such armor, none of them belonged to the Baelian troops. Of course, the Nazzik accused them of being conspirators, murderers, and much more.


    Despite the uproar it caused, the then Emperor August IV carried out an investigation under his name.


    There was silence about it for several months, until it was concluded that the assassination was orchestrated by an unknown group, disguised as Baelian soldiers. It was never determined who the culprits were or if it was a ploy by an enemy country. It was a time when there were many conflicts with neighboring countries, so the origin of all this could not be determined.


    Although the Nazzik had to accept the emperor''s verdict, internally they were furious because they did not believe it was anyone but the Baelians. This is because, on that day, Remina Nazzik was to deliver a report about a new medicine that could revolutionize current alchemy. And it was all too suspicious that shortly after her murder, the Baelians had in their possession a recipe strangely very similar to the one Remina was trying to deliver.


    "Though all this had been nothing more than a great coincidence, given that at the time the alchemists'' guild was conducting such research, funded entirely by the Baelians, who had hundreds of years of sponsoring them." After completing the story, I took the last sip of tea and ordered Sera to bring us more. Tya had finished her bottle and now sleep seemed to be claiming her, so I shifted her position to try to put her to sleep.


    "Unfortunately, the Nazzik remained stubborn and no matter what the Baelians did, they never believed a word of it."


    This war between the two houses, generated a lot of friction and changes in the political structure, placing the opposing factions in real chaos and constantly facing each other in a war of power much more intense than in previous times. Sometimes when the Nazzik would take advantage by putting the prince or princess they supported on the throne, they would conspire to diminish the influence of our family as much as they could, even trying to overthrow us. Fortunately, they never succeeded.


    Thus continued this cold war, until about 200 years ago Valeriana Nazzik decided that she had enough and declared in her family a cessation of hostilities, as this conflict was destroying the empire internally.


    She had seen the history in a more unbiased and logical way, resulting in officially accepting that the Baelian house had been set up and therefore they were innocent. With that said, one would expect things to move in pursuit of peace, but in her family, voices were raised in opposition.


    For Valeriana, it was a very difficult leadership to lead, and she was only able to stop things superficially. However, thanks to her efforts, the direct conflicts stopped completely.


    At this point, Sera had returned with more tea and had poured us each a fresh cup. Tya, as hard as I tried to put her to sleep, I couldn''t get it, so I decided to settle her back on my lap to make her more comfortable. Karla looked straight at her with a smile, which made my baby giggle. Her laughter was the medicine that gave me the strength to keep going every day.


    Ever since I found out I was pregnant, and that it might be a difficult pregnancy, I knew it would be my last child, but also the greatest joy of my life. I don''t know why I had that thought, but I was sure of it. Maybe it was the work of the goddess, of the Great Pillars, or maybe it was my maternal instinct. I couldn''t say for sure. But when she was born, I knew she would be my greatest happiness.


    Dilia took advantage of this short break to assimilate all the information we had told her. From her expression, she seemed to be struggling with it. It had all been quite revealing. To learn that, in principle, the enmity originated from a trap set by someone unknown, had been a lot for her. Perhaps knowing about it had made her doubt whether it would be wise to stick by our side.


    I decided to take the opportunity to clear up some of her doubts by getting right to the most important part of the conversation.


    "That was all part of what I found out after I married Halfred. Even he was pretty fed up with all this conflict. He even considered Leviant his greatest rival during our youth, and he had great respect for him."


    "Katarina told me something similar" Karla added with a smile. "Leviant would never admit it publicly, but he respected Halfred, especially that goofy honesty of his. She said Leviant always wanted to be friends with Halfred, but because of their positions in their families it was very difficult for him, even with the relative peace between the two houses."


    "Wow, I''m surprised Leviant admitted that to Katarina. He always had that aloof, cold attitude towards her."


    Karla shrugged, implying that she did not know what Katarina had done to make Duke Leviant open up like that. All I could think was that Duke Leviant was the type of person who acted serious and unchanging on the outside because he didn''t know how to express his feelings well. It was either that, or Katarina managed to dissuade him. Something that would be just as surprising as what Karla had already confirmed to me that she had done.


    "Um... I still don''t understand what all this has to do with us. Is it okay for me to know all these secrets about your family, Duchess?"


    "Oh, it''s something you need to know, little Dili."


    "M-Mrs. Karla, please don''t call me that!"


    "Forget it. You never call me mother no matter how many times I''ve asked you to, so get over it."


    "Ugh."


    "Stop bothering her, Karla. To answer your question Dilia. The reason we are telling you all this is because we will need you in the future, as the first stage of our plan has succeeded."


    "What plan?" Dilia asked in confusion, but looked sideways at Karla, with an accusatory expression. She almost looked like she was wondering what kind of silly prank her mother-in-law had been planning.


    "You don''t have to look at her like that." I laughed, trying to calm this adorable Ficslian. "This is all my idea, so don''t get mad at her. You see, for a few years now I''ve been thinking about how to get the two families to be able to reconcile little by little. After talking with Karla, we concluded that we needed to find a type of business that would allow both houses to cooperate, but there was a problem with that."


    "Out of all the businesses that both families had, there are very few that are related to each other," added Karla exhaling a sigh. "And those few that are related, wouldn''t work the way we need them to."


    "That had been the case until I received a certain object. We mentioned them a moment ago, but have you heard of the Axios?"


    "Never heard of them before."


    "I see. They are said to be an isolated tribe living in the forest of Jisk, about a week east of here. For a long time now, the empire has tried to annex them in many ways, but they never made it past the forest border. The location of their home is a bit confusing. Once you enter the Jisk forest, you start to feel disoriented and before you know it you are several miles away from the place. It is believed to be a small town, perhaps 1000 inhabitants, considering the size of the forest. We only know this because a few have managed to engage in conversation with them, and even fewer were able to trade.


    The important thing here is this. A few months ago, one of my acquaintances at the Garland trading company, provided me with some information about the Axios. According to what they said, one of their employees had managed to communicate with the Axios thanks to helping them with an incident outside the Jisk forest. In thanks for that..." I motioned for Tina to bring a small chest we had prepared. She placed it on the table in front of Dilia, who upon opening it showed very little reaction beyond appreciating the beauty of the object.


    Carefully, Dilia took out the contents of the box. A small pearl no bigger than the nail of my little finger, extremely beautiful and shiny. It looked as if a star had fallen from the sky and she was holding it between her fingers. Its white color with a rainbow luster was marvelous.


    "That little gem is, believe it or not, pure condensed mana."


    "What?! That''s...!"


    "Impossible, I know. But we have researched it arduously, and everyone who has subjected it to studies has come to the same conclusion. This is one of the 10 pure mana stones we have. Well, now there are 8 of them, we use 2 of them to test their efficiency."


    "And how much of a...?"


    "They''re amazing," Karla interjected in a tone that sounded tired. "A single one of these can keep a magic furnace going for 2 days straight. No monster core is capable of doing that, they can barely keep it going for a few hours before they have to replenish them.


    Dilia kept looking at the small pearl with a somewhat frightened look on her face, possibly imagining the implications it would have in the future.


    "H-how?"


    "We don''t know either. Whether the Axios can manufacture them, harvest them somehow, or are mined from the earth somehow, we have no idea. This could revolutionize the industry. Artifact manufacturing, magical research, weapons, alchemy, all of that would advance leaps and bounds."


    For hundreds of years, thousands of magicians, alchemists, and scholars have tried to create something similar to these pearls, but they never succeeded. After many failures, they concluded that it was impossible to create them, and all those who tried to investigate it abandoned it in a short time. But out of nowhere, this little pearl appears, which has now become my hope to achieve my dream.


    "This... Duchess, what are you planning to do with this?" I took a sip of my tea and then smiled at her reassuringly.


    "We planned to send Katarina to strike up some sort of friendship with the Axios. With that, we would seek to either annex them into the empire or create some trade deal, either temporary or permanent. We would offer anything they needed, from medicines, fabrics, furs, food. Once we had secured a steady supply of raw materials, we would then introduce them to the market little by little, spreading the word. Finally, we would announce who discovered them, and from there Katarina would be in charge of contacting the Baelian to propose a cooperation to launch it to the market in an official way."


    "Initially, all we needed was to create a gap, an openness to talks with the Axios, and over time, gain their trust and be able to trade with them. Being positive about it, we figured it would take us at least 10 years." Karla let out a tired sigh. I could see that, like me, she too felt as if all our plans had been shot down by that incredibly pure and honest big sister of ours.


    "But I seem to have underestimated our big sister too much, exceeding our expectations. On the bright side, our plan is now several years ahead of schedule."


    "Dili, the reason we need you is because of your family."


    "My family...? Wait! You''re not thinking of..."


    "Oh yes, that''s just what we''re thinking."


    "M-Mrs. Karla, please don''t be unreasonable!"


    I could understand why Dilia reacted that way. Her family, the Barlonds, were merchants who had dominated the jewelry and accessories market. Also, and this was the important thing, they were in charge of buying, refining, distributing, and selling the raw materials for magical items, from monster cores, magical ink, skins, bones, and other monster materials.


    The Barlond, while technically subordinates of the Baelian, had connections to the Nazzik, something we needed to take advantage of and turn into the link that would lead to cooperation.


    "Dili, we are not going to force you to do anything, but to reconcile both families, we need your help. We know this can carry a tremendous amount of danger, so we want to take our time to make sure every step is done safely."


    "D-duchess, I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­"


    "Relax, you can take your time and think about it calmly. Since we have just completed the first phase of the plan, we can take some time to prepare for the next step. Once you''ve made up your mind you can talk to Karla, okay?"


    Dilia closed her eyes and thought for a moment, then nodded and said she would give it some serious thought. With me and Karla smiling, we decided to end this very serious conversation and move on to more mundane matters.

 Chapter 8

    I woke up in my mother''s arms late in the afternoon. I had fallen asleep after they changed the subject. Karla and Dilia left quite some time ago, but Mom was still sitting in the same chair, watching the sunset through the window. I don''t know what was going through her mind at the moment, but there was a glint of nostalgia in her eyes and some sadness.


    "Hello, did you sleep well my little angel?"


    "Auu, ba."


    Mom responded with a smile to my babbling, then got up from the chair and we left the room, straight to take a bath.


    During that time, I took the opportunity to reflect on all the information I learned.


    To think that the history of our family and the Nazzik''s would be something as complicated as being framed for murder. It''s even more annoying that they still insisted on blaming us regardless.


    I sighed as I understood that. The hatred must have been too deep if it persisted after so many centuries and through so much proof in our favor.


    This was a genuine concern. Not just because I would have a feud of that caliber as soon as I was born, but the fact that they are the Nazzik... the cat girls of my dreams... I couldn''t allow such a thing. If at some point my mother needs me in her plan, I will definitely make sure to do everything I can to help her.


    Thinking about it some more, I remembered some things from the conversation. Duchess Katarina was already part of the Nazzik family. Does that mean she is also a cat girl? Or uh... cat woman? That doesn¡¯t sound right¡­ whatever¡­


    From the way my mother talked about her and the tone she used when saying her name... she wouldn''t be something like her first love, would she? Eh, it would be a pretty funny coincidence that in this world, mother and daughter have the same taste in women... or something like that.


    Considering that my mother seems to be in a relationship with Makila and that she''s also a beastkin of some sort... No, wait... You know what? Forget it, it''s best not to think about it too much. I don''t want to get into my mother''s love affairs. Especially when they seem to be particularly very similar to mine...


    Thinking a little more, there was something that made me even more curious about the whole conversation they had. I remembered that they brought out a small box containing a gem. Some shimmering rainbow white pearl. They called that stone, ¡°pure condensed mana¡±.


    Magic smithing furnaces, artifacts, alchemy... things you''d normally hear about in fantasy novels that could only mean a single thing. Magic, and from the things they mentioned and what I''ve seen myself in the mansion, a relatively advanced one.


    Sathalia had already told me that this was one of those typical worlds of magic and monsters, but having this mentioned directly makes it feel even more real. It makes me wonder if I will be able to survive in this world. Will I be able to use magic and fight monsters? The goddess said that I wouldn''t have any unique cheat abilities or powers, beyond having a higher-than-normal amount of mana... but, how much is that? Would I be just a little above average, or among the greatest magic wielders in the world?


    What is magic? How does it work? Is it the kind that requires chanting, the kind that requires hand gestures, or circles?


    If it was the imaginative kind, where you could do almost anything you could think of, then it might be one of the most dangerous worlds I could have been born into.


    There were so many questions in my mind that I felt dizzy. Worst of all, there was no way, for now, to answer any of my questions. If I wanted to clear up all my doubts, I had no choice but to wait until I got older to find it.


    We came out of the bathroom shortly after. I started to feel a little grumpy now that I started realizing that, even though I was aware from such a young age, I couldn''t do anything about¡­ well, anything.


    Sure, it was easier to learn the language, but if I had a question about anything, I couldn''t clear it up unless I was told of my own volition or waited until someone brought up the subject that interested me. There was nothing I could do for now, and that was frustrating.


    We had dinner soon after, being my mom the one who fed me. Then went straight to my room to get ready for bed. She stayed with me, singing me a lullaby in her truly wonderful voice until I fell asleep. The last thing I remember is her stroking my hair with a smile.


    <hr>


    The activity at the mansion calmed down a bit the next day.


    From what I had heard from the maids, preparations for the ¡°white lady parade¡± were already in their final stages, but... I would not be able to attend. It was because I was still too young to go out.


    I didn''t understand that logic, but it wasn''t as if I could voice any complaints about it. My only consolation was that my sister''s birthday was just around the corner and of course, that was something I could attend, and I was more than happy to do so. Besides, I was preparing a surprise for that day.


    Mom had gone back to being just as busy as before, the same applied to Makila, whom I only saw twice in the last few days. The first was to make sure that Ameli; the emerald-eyed maid who had been with me since I was born, was doing her job well in taking care of me.


    The girl is a bit clumsy at some things, but she''s quite lovely and puts a lot of effort into her work. The second one was just being with me.


    Yes, just that.


    As time went on, I started to see her as a second mother. Maybe that was what it meant to be a "Makila" or maybe I was just overthinking it. I grew too fond of her for that to matter. I love her, and I like being with her. Although I would love for her to always be in her original appearance...


    On top of all this, Zenya has been spending less time with me lately. I assumed it was because of her lessons with the new teacher, Lady Grawfalls, in preparation for her birthday. I was feeling a bit lonely because of that, but it was a great opportunity to prepare my gift to her. Muahaha! My precious sister will never be able to imagine what I have in store for her.


    "Young Lady, there is someone who wants to meet you. Let me take you to her."


    My thoughts were interrupted by Ameli''s sudden entrance. The lovely maid looked at me with a smile as she lifted me off the floor, carrying me in her arms. She didn''t even give me time to answer, which I couldn''t do anyway, and we had already left the room. The destination? I had no idea, but she seemed to be in a hurry to get there.


    We traveled swiftly through the corridors, passing several servants who looked at us in surprise, amusement, or even annoyance. It was something I noticed over time.


    Due to the size of the land owned by my family; which comprises an absurdly gigantic garden, with a fucking lagoon, 4 buildings, of which I only knew of 2 being the main mansion and the barracks building which is only visible from the side of the garden I usually visit, I have come to understand that there is a clear and marked division between the hundreds of servants.


    Since this is too large a subject and what I know is very little, I will try to explain it as best I can.


    Firstly, the faction loyal to the family and the most numerous, comprised of the majority of servants who have been working for the Baelian since before my father assumed the position of chief. This also includes the knights, soldiers, and squires in the ranks of our army, including the guards stationed at the main mansion and around the garden.


    The next one is the "free" faction. This comprises all those who were hired after my father took over as head of the family, some of the children of the loyal servants, and those who came along with my mother, who only take orders from her or Makila. Those of the free faction are all those who are "neutral" towards the family. Outside of my mother''s servants who are loyal to her, most only work for their wages and do not think much of their loyalties beyond the benefits of working for a ducal house.


    And the third, those who upon seeing me show annoyance, aversion, or any negative feelings. I only learned of these through the slip of a servant girl and that she was always accompanying a certain person. My brother Losward.


    The clown faction. Why do I call it that? Because that''s what they are. A bunch of ass-kissers who hover around Losward like flies on shit. I''m not quite sure why they''ve sided with him, being that apparently, the heir to the house is my sister Sarka. I don''t know the reasons why it was so, as well as why they seem to be completely antagonistic towards me, but at the end of the day, they can''t do anything against me, since I''m always under the watchful eye of the loyalist faction''s servants and my mother''s loyal maids.


    While I was thinking about this... let''s call it an "internal squabble" of internal factions, we had arrived at our destination. A large double door at the end of a hallway I had not been in until this moment.


    Ameli paused in front of it for quite some time, apparently very nervous. She took several deep breaths, and with me in her arms, tried as much as she could to arrange her hair and uniform to look her best.


    She took very short, slow steps towards the door, as if she was excited to enter, but not wanting to meet whoever was inside. She didn''t look scared, rather, she looked like... a girl going to meet her idol? I couldn''t tell if that was the right feeling she was conveying, but it was hard for me to describe. And even more so since I could hear a rather loud laugh coming from behind the door. A completely unfamiliar voice but one that, when I heard it, made me feel strange. I felt agitated. I could feel my heart beating faster and stronger. Whoever was there was making me...


    *Knock knock*


    "Mrs. Fiana, this is Ameli, I have brought the lady."


    Ameli announced our arrival and immediately Makila''s voice was heard on the other side of the door permitting us to enter. Something that reassured me a little, knowing that at least I would have someone familiar with me besides Ameli.


    The huge door opened slowly revealing a small but beautiful room, with various paintings, sculptures, and different types of decorations on the walls and shelves. A beautiful crimson carpet decorated the floor, with a wonderful chandelier on the ceiling, which seemed to be made of gold and various gems, which illuminated with its dim light.


    My gaze traveled around the place, enchanted by the luxury of the furniture and decorations in this room I had never been to before. It seemed to be the place where VIP guests were received.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    Makila and my sister Sarka were sitting on a large sofa in the middle, drinking tea and eating from a large number of pastries and sweets placed on a small table in front of them. A maid was standing behind them both, attentive to any orders she might receive.


    As my eyes moved to the other side of them, I met the menacing eyes of the woman I heard from outside. She was looking at me with great attention and curiosity. There was a long silence as she and I appraised each other. Ameli did not even move from her position, not even to present her greetings. She had been bewitched by that woman''s eyes as I had been. I could hear my maid''s breath hitching, giving soft gasps that I honestly didn''t have the concentration or interest to interpret.


    The woman kept silent but smiled at me as she got up from her place, and slowly advanced towards me.


    As she was getting closer, I got a better appreciation of her looks. She was short, shorter than my sister Sarka''s height, which was close to 160cm. If it weren''t for the fact that I could feel her huge presence assuring me that she was an adult, I might have thought she was no older than 12 years old.


    Her slitted reptile-like eyes, which held me spellbound like a mouse before a snake, were a deep gold, similar to my father''s, surrounded by a black sclera that made her look terrifying. It was like looking into the eyes of a dragon, one that could kill me at any moment.


    Falling down her left shoulder in a long braid was her striking red hair, like burning lava, surrounded by 2 black horns like obsidian, which were born from behind her head and surrounded it on the sides imitating something similar to a crown. The tips of the horns pointed skyward from her temples, leaving her forehead free.


    Her bluish violet skin, which added more points to her already scary appearance, further highlighted that demonic look she was giving me. To add more to that theme, she was wearing a tight grey top along with a sleeveless black jacket, which came a little below her scanty chest, and showed off her arms with quite marked muscles and abs that would be the envy of many women and some men.


    Short white pants, which showed off the beautiful and toned thighs, held up by a black belt with a golden buckle that bore an engraving of something similar to a Japanese oni mask, with its horns and giant fangs in its typical demonic expression. And to complement the whole look, knee-high black boots, with several buckles and metal pieces. Something very... metal. A style that I never imagined I would find in this world.


    Here I have a problem. I have 2 images, maybe 4 actually, that I really like of Anven. Some details are wrong, especially the clothes that look too modern, the shape of the horns, and the skin tone in the second image. But the base is right, both the expression, the hair, and the feeling she gives. But, with this, you should understand why she is my second favorite character.


    1st one


    2nd one


    She stopped right in front of me, staring at me with those terrifying eyes that, strangely enough, were no longer scary, but they did keep me mesmerized. Up close, I could see several small scars on her face and other parts of her body. Signs that she was a hardened warrior, with experience so vast that I couldn''t imagine.


    We went on for a couple of seconds in that strange staring contest, until, out of nowhere, I felt a huge pressure in the air. It was a pressure even stronger than the one I felt the first time I saw my father. "What the hell is this feeling!!!? I... I..."


    The woman in front of me smiled delightedly. A fierce smirk filled with teeth. A mouth full of sharp fangs, by the way. My heart raced, and I felt full of adrenaline as if I wanted to jump at her myself and fight... fight her to the death.


    "Hmm, that''s the look I wanted to see."


    The pressure suddenly stopped. I felt some sweat trickle down my forehead and I was breathing a little shakily.


    "Just what I could expect from my niece."


    Niece?


    The woman grabbed me from Ameli''s arms, which had frozen in place. She moved without paying any attention to the poor maid then cradled me in her arms and walked back to where she was sitting, not taking her gaze from my face for a second.


    "Hal and Iri have a real beast this time."


    "A beast?" asked makila, confused, and, by her tone, somewhat offended.


    The woman let out a soft laugh, amused by Makila''s comment. She looked at me one last time with... pity, before turning to Makila.


    "Didn''t you see that smile? That was the look of a hunter. One who has found a worthy prey that will give her the most fun of her life."


    "H-hunter?"


    "Yes. She reminds me of myself when I was young." The woman replied, her voice full of nostalgia, before bringing her gaze back to me again. "Hmm, from the looks of her, I''d say she''s more of an Atenosia than Friasan, but she''ll change soon enough."


    "Change? Aunt Anven..."


    "Hmm?"


    "Ahem, dear Aunty Ven, I don''t think she''s going to change. I mean, Tya is 100% Atenosia, just like Zenya and me."


    "I agree on that, Mrs. Anv...I mean, Sister Ven. I highly doubt she''s going to be any different."


    "Hah, you two. You really don''t know anything about our family, do you?"


    Shrugging with clear disappointment, who was my Aunt Anv... "Did she just give me an angry look when I thought of calling her like that? How the hell did she notice!!!" Ahem, my wonderful Aunty Ven. She gave a satisfied snort and then turned her gaze back to the front, looking at Makila who was giving her an annoyed look back for doubting her knowledge about our family. Aunty Ven let out a small laugh and tried to calm her down.


    "Now, now, you don''t have to look at me that way. I''m not doubting your knowledge about us. What I''m referring to is things that are not in our family''s normal records. Something Hal should have told you, but forgot. I mean the Baelians were not always of the Friasan tribe."


    "Ah, I remember seeing records about that in the Bael city mansion."


    "Right. It''s a good thing that some things you would have been given access to. Well, our family was originally started by a tribe of the Revant race. Due to various circumstances around the time of the early wars, their numbers had begun to drop dangerously low. More members died than were born, and there were more young females than fertile males, leading to a very low birth rate.


    Because of this, Bel, the head of the family; who by that time was known as the Baelz, met with the then-leader Roitlan and tried to find a solution. After many days of deliberation and many fruitless ideas, the one who came up with the only plan that could save us was none other than the leader of the Kibi, Emphora Nazk, the first head of the Nazzik house."


    "Wait, wait... Aunty Ven, are you saying that the Nazzik helped the first Baelians?"


    "That''s what I''m saying. Well, the Revant and Kibi tribes that inhabited these lands from the beginning, though they sometimes had their fights over territory, got along abnormally well for those times. It was not normal for tribes settled in such small territories to get along as well as these two did. And it would have remained that way had it not been for the incident of a few centuries ago. But that is another matter. The point is that the Nazk had come up with a solution."


    "And what was it?"


    "Miscegenation."


    Both Makila and Sarka had gasped at such a revelation. I... well, I knew next to nothing about our history, so I didn''t know how shocking that was. Although, I do realize how useful interbreeding is in a species to help it survive.


    Aunty Ven took a little time of silence for my sister and Makila to assimilate her words. She was still cradling me in her arms and out of nowhere she started stroking my cheeks and poking my nose with her fingers while giving me that fierce smile that had become a trademark of her personality.


    "S-sister Ven. this...is this real?"


    "It is. And both me and this little girl are proof of it."


    "Proof? I''m not sure I understand."


    "Let''s see. Can you guess which tribe was chosen to mix with the Revants?"


    They both shook their heads.


    "I figured. You''re so used to seeing guys like Hal that it would never cross your minds, even when I told you."


    "!?"


    "I see you''ve already noticed Lala."


    "A-Auntie Ven don''t call me by that nickname!"


    "You don''t like it? But it was me who gave it to you."


    "I-I know, but..."


    "Lara, let it go, there''s nothing wrong with her calling you that way."


    "...I understand Makila. I''m sorry, Aunty Ven."


    Sarka apologized but began to pout, something I had never seen her do, considering how serious and polite she usually behaves. Her nickname, Lala, born from her noble name, Lara, was too childish for her taste. A weakness I will remember, just in case.


    "Anyway. Those who had been chosen to help the Revant were a small tribe that came from the east looking for better lands to settle. A Friasan tribe, whom the Roitlan leader wanted to "bind" in some way to the newly formed country. The Baelz were tasked with building closer relations with them and marrying their many young women to these strong men from the east."


    At some point, the maid who had been standing behind Makila and Sarka left and returned, now carrying a trolley with freshly prepared tea. She poured a cup for Aunty Ven and, not forgetting me; bless you, gave me a bottle of my beloved fruit juice. Ameli...well, she was still frozen in place.


    "This is... raval fruit juice, isn''t it?"


    "A-that''s right my lady."


    "*sigh* this confirms it then." Aunty Ven took a sip of her tea and let out another sigh.


    "What does raval fruit have to do with it?" asked Sarka, curious about the comment. Even I was curious about it too. ¡°Wasn''t it just regular fruit juice?


    "Girl, you''ve never tasted it, have you?"


    "N-now that you mention it... no, I''ve never tasted it."


    "Then don''t you even dare to think about doing it. That fruit is poisonous to you."


    "WHAT!?"


    *pfff* I immediately spat out the juice, terrified by the revelation, eliciting a raised eyebrow from Anven, and a look of suspicion.


    Poisonous!? The delicious juice I''d been drinking all this time was poisonous!? But it tastes amazing and nothing has ever happened to me!


    "You! Why did you give h-"


    "Leave her alone Fia."


    "Anven! You said yourself that fruit is poisonous, what kind of Makila would I be if I let one of my girls die poisoned by a servant girl? Guard-"


    "Fiana! I told you to stop it. Sit down."


    That pressure she had directed at me earlier was nothing compared to what she was letting out at this moment. Makila seemed barely able to withstand it and was holding herself in place by sheer force of will. To me... it was as if something was crawling under my skin, clawing inside as it desperately sought to escape. I let go of the bottle, which fell to the ground, opening and spilling its contents. Terror flooded me... I could see the moment of my death... I was reliving the pain I suffered at that time. My chest ached, my breathing became agitated and I felt spasms all over my body. I wanted to just... My eyes filled with tears, and before I knew it, I was crying my eyes out.


    No, no, no, no, no! I don''t want to relive that. I... I don''t want to die. Not again...


    "Shh, shh. I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to scare you."


    Aunty Ven hugged me carefully, gently stroking my back. I could feel her warmth, the great care, and... how sorry she felt about the situation. It took some time, but Aunty Ven''s care managed to calm me down. I... I didn''t want to go through something like that ever again.


    "Are you feeling better Tya?"


    Aunty Ven returned me to the position I was in before, cradled in her arms. She carefully wiped the tears from my face and, this time, gave me a much softer smile.


    "You, maid, what''s your name?"


    "I-I am... My name is Vela, my lady."


    "I see. Vela, can you bring the child another bottle?"


    "Anven!"


    "Fiana. That fruit is only poisonous to you. To me, or this child, it is not. Besides, I''m sure she''s been drinking it for a long time, and she doesn''t look sick, don''t you think?"


    "I..."


    "Easy. I''m sure it was Hal and Iri who approved this because they already knew."


    "..."


    "*sigh* I overdid it this time, so I''m sorry. And... can you help Lala? She seems to be affected by it a lot more than expected."


    Next to Makila, Sarka was shaking uncontrollably, hugging her legs with an absolutely terrified expression. While Makila tried to calm her down, Aunty Ven continued to stroke my head, she really looked bad for provoking these reactions in us.


    By the time Sarka recovered, Aunty Ven apologized again and I had a fresh bottle of my favorite juice... poisonous or not. The maid had already cleaned up the mess that had been made, and with everyone calm once again, Aunty Ven returned to the subject.


    "Picking up on the above. After a couple of generations, the Revant gradually began to disappear, replaced by the Friasan and their mongrel children, until finally, there was none of pure blood left.


    Grateful to them, the new Baelz, who by that time had already taken the name Baelian, decided to pay homage to the unjust disappearance of a race that had welcomed them and practically given them everything. Naming their ancestral city after them and holding a festival to remember them forever."


    "The Orlenos festival... I... I didn''t know." Aunty Ven nodded in response to Makila.


    "Hardly anyone remembers the true meaning of this festival anymore. Despite that, it is still held with the same solemnity and effort as in its early years."


    "Aunty Ven..." Aunty Ven raised her hand, stopping whatever Sarka wanted to say.


    "I''m already on it. A few generations after the last of the Revant disappeared, a girl was born. One who had all the physical characteristics of one... including her warrior nature. It was as if somehow the Goddess had decided to keep them alive despite their circumstances. Since that one and every generation after, a Revant girl has been born into our family. I was the Revant of the previous generation and this child is the Revant of this one." Aunty Ven turned her gaze to me, smiled and, for a slight moment looked toward the door, then sighed in exasperation.


    *PAN*


    Suddenly the door burst open, startling us all, except for Aunty Ven, who was smiling calmly at me.


    Hal, I''m going to tra-"


    "NO!"

 Chapter 9

    "You say that, but you can''t turn me down. You have no say in this."


    My father had come in by breaking down the door. Aunty Ven had shifted my position, so I could observe everything better, allowing me to see the annoyed expression on Dad''s face.


    "That I don''t have a say? Anven, this is my daughter we''re talking about." Dad yells, with a voice full of suppressed anger.


    "It doesn''t matter if she''s your daughter or whatever. She''s a Revant." Aunty Ven responded with complete confidence. She didn''t seem affected in any way by Dad''s complaints.


    "And that gives you the right to do whatever you want!?"


    Aunty Ven frowned in annoyance. She then responded with a tone similar to that of a mother scolding her son. "No. It''s MY duty under family law. Something even you can''t ignore or change."


    "..."


    Dad was silent, staring with very clear anger at my Aunty. She just kept calm letting out a snort, as if mocking him, daring him to make a move. A strange tension was beginning to form in the place, it seemed that at any moment a fight would break out.


    After a while of looking at each other in silence, Dad did not attempt to back down from his attitude. "It doesn''t matter if it''s family laws, I''m not going to let you take her away from me."


    "Take her away?" Aunty Ven raised an eyebrow at the question. My father didn''t notice that and he just continued talking.


    "Anven, I don''t know what the hell you all do with Revant girls, bu-"


    "Exactly, you don''t. So can you stop acting like a spoiled brat and shut the hell up?" Aunty Ven responded, cutting off his words and mocking him. Something that made Dad even angrier.


    "Anven!" Dad shouted; his voice furious. He took a step forward but stopped when he heard a voice behind him.


    "Sister Anven, please forgive him. I think he is doing this for me."


    "Iri!"


    Mom calmly walked into the room and stopped next to Dad. She wore a sad and resigned expression. Whatever the reason for all this, it seemed like Mom had concluded that it was inevitable, no matter how much it hurt her.


    "Honey, no. This is..."


    ¡°Leave it, Hal. There¡¯s nothing you can do about it.¡± Mom put her hands on Dad''s face. She placed a kiss on his lips, hoping to calm him down a little, and then she walked away, moving closer to us.


    Aunty Ven sat back down on the couch, moving me to her lap. She placed one of her hands around my stomach to support me, and let the other rest on the armrest of the couch. Mom came in front of her and sat between Makila and Sarka.


    ¡°I was told that you were pretty bad after giving birth. I wanted to come earlier, but¡­¡± Aunty Ven spoke with a much softer tone than before, expressing true regret in that last sentence. Mom gave her a wry smile, before sighing and answering her.


    "It was... a difficult birth, yes. But everything went well thanks to the Goddess. Still, I appreciate the concern, Sister Ven."


    "I wasn''t..." Ven replied in a tone that sounded like a typical tsundere, before stopping completely and taking a long gulp of air, letting it out in a deep sigh. "No, I was worried. I tried to run back as soon as I found out, but... too many things happened."


    There was a strange silence. Everyone present stared at Aunty Ven as if they were seeing a strange animal.


    "What?" She asked, confused by everyone''s attitude.


    "N-nothing. It''s just, I didn''t expect that level of... sincerity from you." My mother responded, not knowing what to say in the face of my aunt''s honesty.


    "Sincerity... maybe you''re right. I didn''t used to be like this. But... too much has happened these past 3 years." Said in a rather melancholy tone, which caused Mom and the rest to make worried expressions towards her. Something she quickly dismissed by waving her hand and returning to the previous topic. "Let''s forget about that for now. You know why I came today, don''t you?"


    "...Is it really necessary?"


    ¡°Only if you don''t want her to develop mana problems in the future.¡±


    Mana problems?


    I turned to Ven, worried by her words. Something that, once again, made her raise an eyebrow in response, giving me a suspicious look at my action. It was the second time it happened, and from her expression, she was beginning to suspect that I understood what they were talking about.


    "Anven, I won''t let you take the girl. I''ll find another solution."


    "Halfred, I already told you to stop acting like a spoiled child. Besides, when have I ever said anything about taking the girl?"


    At those words, Dad froze, realizing that, in fact, Aunty Ven never said anything about taking me anywhere. I had to stop myself from laughing at the silly face he was making at that moment. A much better one than the ones he''s tried to do when he plays with me.


    ¡°I can''t believe you''d actually think I was going to take a girl who hasn''t even had her first birthday.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Dad looked at the ground in silence, embarrassed.


    ¡°Now, my little brother, I need to give this girl a little mana test, which is one of the reasons I came here. So don¡¯t interrupt me anymore.¡±


    Aunty Ven got up, carefully handed me to Mom, and went over to what I assumed were her things on a bag at the side of the couch. She took out a glass bottle from inside, one of those classic potion bottles.


    Aunty Ven approached me, uncorked the bottle; whose liquid was a deep blue, and after soaking two of her fingers she smeared it on my forehead while uttering some words I couldn''t recognize or understand.


    *Bzz*


    Something similar to a short circuit resounded in the room, causing Aunty Ven to pull her hand away immediately with her eyes wide open, surprised by the unexpected reaction. She looked at me for a long moment with a very serious expression. I could feel her analyzing me, looking for some kind of action on my part. Then she took me in her arms and with a firm voice said, "I need to be alone with her, is there another room I can use?"


    Everyone seemed surprised by what happened, and even more so with the strange request. Mom was the first to ask what happened, but Aunty Ven immediately told her that she needed to confirm something, but that what she needed to do was something secret that only the Revants were allowed to know. It took her a while to convince my parents, but soon, we were on our way to a slightly secluded room.


    Before entering, Aunty Ven ordered that no one was allowed to approach no matter what. She was not to be disturbed. Then we went inside and she locked the door.


    Inside, it was just a normal room, with a medium-sized bed, a desk with its chair, a closet, and a few other pieces of furniture and decorations. Aunty Ven laid me down on the bed and, from her bag, took out a strange crystal ball. She placed it on the floor and, pressing her hand on it, a bluish glow began to come out, spreading across the room and covering it completely.


    "That should do it. Now..."


    Something wasn''t right. That feeling I had before; the anxiety, the panic... I could feel those feelings welling up again. Everything was calm, without that suffocating pressure, but again there was a fear of dying. Ven turned to me, sword in hand. I had no idea where she pulled that from, but I could see her draw it and point it at me.


    "Who are you and what are you looking for in this family? Depending on your answer, I may give you a quick death." She asked with a cold tone. Once again, I found myself trapped by her gaze, which made me feel like a rat before a powerful snake.


    What, quick death... why!? Why did I do!?


    I started to "speak" straining to ask her what was going on, but obviously, my mouth and tongue weren''t able to pronounce the words properly, so only meaningless babble came out. I was just starting to practice how to speak a few days ago and had made no progress at all, how did she expect me to tell her anything when I couldn''t even do it calmly?


    "If you''re not going to talk, then I''ll go cutting you piece by piece until you do."


    Her voice had turned cold and sharp as the weapon she wielded against me, hiding the anger that could only be seen reflected in her reptilian eyes. I was completely terrified.


    What had I done to suddenly have her treat me that way? I could feel my tears streaming down my cheeks, I was shaking like I had never done it before. Why did she suddenly want to kill me?


    Anven approached me, clearly intending to use her sword against me. I could only gasp in terror and curl up into a ball as I cried in terror.


    "Stop pretending and start talk-"


    Anven stopped mid-sentence. I don''t know what made her stop, but at least I would live a little longer because of it.


    She looked at my one eye that was not hidden by my position for a long moment and, as if she had realized something, she closed her eyes took a deep breath, and then she put her sword at the side of her hip and stepped back.


    "Can you understand what I''m saying?"


    I nodded slowly, trembling in fear.


    "Can you speak?"


    I shook my head, eliciting a disappointed sigh from her.


    "I''m going to ask you some questions, nod or shake your head to answer, got it?"


    I nodded.


    "Okay. I won''t try to hurt you anymore.¡± Then, she made her sword disappear and raised her arms to shoulder height. Trying to look less threatening. ¡°But I need to understand what''s going on, can you sit down?"


    I nodded again, slowly pulling myself back up. I didn''t really trust her, but I was a baby and completely at her mercy...it''s not like I had any other options.


    "Alright. First question, are you really my niece Orinthya?"


    I nodded immediately. Why was she doubting that? Did she think I stole her niece''s body or something?


    "Really?"


    I nodded more emphatically. She looked at me squinting suspiciously, but decided to accept my answer for now.


    "Were you born this way or did this happen recently?"


    I tilted my head to the side, unsure how to answer that question. Seeing that I didn''t know how to answer, Ven decided to rephrase.


    "From what I remember, you were born in the middle of spring... We''re in late fall... so that would be almost 7 months ago. Do you understand about days, months, and years?"


    I nodded.


    "Right. Do you remember your birth?"


    I shook my head. I''m not quite sure from what time I remember... I calculated that I was born at about the beginning of summer, so I wasn''t that far off the actual date.


    "Do you remember the flare?"


    Again, I tilted my head. I didn''t know what the flare was.


    "Ah, the flare was when the weather was dangerously hot to go outside. I guess they kept you in a room for several days to protect you from the weather."


    Ah, that. Well, I guess she meant when I woke up in that room for the first time. I nodded while maintaining my expression of surprise at the sudden realization.


    ¡°Any memories before that?¡±


    I shook my head. Nothing before that.


    "I see. If you remember from that time, then it was shortly after you were born. Damn, it gets difficult and ambiguous from here on how to get information."


    I could understand that. How do I make her understand that I don''t represent a danger? I crossed my arms, trying to think of some solution. Strangely I calmed down at some point, perhaps thanks to the distraction of ¡°talking¡±. Although, I was still shaking a little... just a little.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    "It''s hard not to be suspicious of you when you look like that."


    Ven snapped me out of my thoughts with those words, what was she referring to?


    "Yeah, just that. Those expressions that don''t match your age, the way you move or respond. Are you an adult who turned into a baby or something?"


    I nodded immediately. Although somewhat involuntary. I knew she''d meant it as a joke, a fleeting thought that couldn''t possibly be real¡­ but it''s funny that she was mostly right.


    "...Really?"


    I nodded again.


    Ven pinched the bridge of her nose. It seemed that she was starting to get a headache. I can understand that feeling.


    "How the fuck...? I need an explanation of how that would happen."


    I nodded agreeing with that. I wish there was a way for me to do it.


    Or¡­ maybe there is one way. Although... it''s going to be complicated


    I got her attention by waving my hands, hoping that my simple idea would somehow be effective.


    "What, did you come up with something?"


    I nodded somewhat enthusiastically.


    "Well, let''s see what you''ve got."


    I started by gesturing to myself, I needed her to understand what I wanted to do before I started to...well, tell my story this way.


    "You? You what?"


    I nodded. Then I put both hands open in front of me, showing all my fingers. I closed them, and a second later I opened them again. I repeated that action until I completed 34... The age at which I died.


    "34? What does that mean?"


    I pointed to myself again.


    "You again? Wait... that''s your age?"


    I nodded in relief. She picked up on it.


    "I get it. Let''s do it this way then. Okay, you''re 34...too young, ironically. But how did you end up this way?"


    That question was tricky, how to explain to her that I died and reincarnated?


    I thought about how to answer that for a moment until I remembered the globally accepted sign to indicate that someone was dead. I put my thumb on one side of my neck and moved it to the other side.


    "What does that mean, decapitation?"


    I shook my head hard. I thought about it for a second and then nodded. Then I didn''t know how to answer again.


    "Make up your mind, yes, or no?"


    Again, a tricky spot. I tried to make the sign once more, but this time I dropped on my back on the bed, hoping that something this simple would help. Ven looked confused for a moment until something seemed to click in her mind.


    "Dead?"


    I nodded vigorously after sitting back up. I managed to make her understand that I had died, that was already major progress.


    "You died? But you''re alive, I''m not understanding you."


    I stopped, lost in thought. I didn''t want to remember that. Especially now that I had been so scared, twice, feeling like I was going to be killed. At least, for now, Ven was much, much calmer and willing to listen, but who could assure me it would stay that way later?


    Without much choice, I tried to take off my clothes. I could feel my diaper soaking wet, but... let''s not focus on that. Ven looked confused for a moment until I managed to expose my chest. Thus, I showed her my birthmark.


    "What the...? That looks strangely familiar."


    I can imagine. If you carry a sword, you''re used to seeing slash and stab wounds. I took that as an opportunity to point to her sword, hoping that it would help her understand the resemblance.


    "What, my sword, you got stabbed with a sword?"


    I shook my head and immediately put my hands at some distance from each other to let her know that it was something shorter.


    "Shorter? A dagger?"


    Technically yes, so I nodded. Ven kept silent for a moment.


    "So that''s why you had that look, how did it happen?"


    I see. That''s what saved me before... maybe it was that she saw in my eyes that fear at the sight of her sword... maybe the way I hid from her, covering my chest, made her understand something and that''s why she stopped. How ironic that the cause of my death is what was keeping me alive now.


    Not wanting to keep her waiting, I pointed to the sword again, then put my hand as if holding a knife and... I hesitated for a second to mimic that action. This was becoming a kind of mental torture for me.


    I didn''t want to remember it, not when things were going so well for me in this world. I was getting used to my new family, they were treating me with love and respect. I began to love them myself, to see them as my real family. But, remembering my past felt like taking one step forward and two steps back.


    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath for a moment, then with my imaginary knife, I stabbed the bed again and again and again. Without realizing it, I was increasing the force with which I was doing it until Ven stopped my hand.


    At some point tears fell down my face, my hand trembling inside Ven''s hand. The look she gave me was one of pity and compassion. I could see that she understood what I wanted to tell her.


    "Who did that to you?"


    A question I didn''t want to answer. Not only because it would be difficult, but because maybe she would think it was Irlana, my current mother.


    I hesitated for a moment but made up my mind. I hoped she could understand the one word I could say to her.


    "Mah..."


    "Mah?"


    I nodded. It took her a while, but when I saw her expression, she was mad... furious.


    "Your mother?" she asked. Contained anger in her voice.


    I nodded.


    "Irlana?"


    I immediately denied it.


    "So... the mother you had, before you became a baby again?"


    I nodded again. Relieved that she hadn''t stuck believing it was my current mother.


    "Why, why would a mother kill her daughter? And worse, in that way so..." She asked into nothingness... her expression was bitter, gritting her teeth. I could tell that she really hated to imagine that someone could commit such an act.


    I shook my head, telling her that even I didn''t understand it myself.


    Really, what kind of mother lashes out, knife in hand, at her son? What kind of mother hates her son so much that she would murder him that way? Even though I did nothing more than be born.


    Or perhaps it was precisely because I was born.


    The thought made me feel disgusted and... hurt. I was already aware that this witch did not love me in the least. Her gaze towards me was always one of genuine hatred. And now that I think about it, it was reasonable to think that being alive was the reason. She hated me because I was born.


    As if that had been the trigger, I began to cry. Crying with anger and pain. Louder and louder with each passing second.


    If you hated me that much, why the fuck did you keep me with you!? why not give me up for adoption or just abort me!? WHY DID YOU HAVE TO GIVE BIRTH TO ME AND MAKE ME GO THROUGH ALL THAT SHIT!?


    ¡­


    ¡­


    I don''t know how long I was like that, but at some point, Aunt Ven sat down next to me and started stroking my head.


    Just like before, she wiped the tears on my face very carefully, wiped my nose, and combed my tousled hair.


    "I don''t know what kind of life you had, but that''s over. They can''t hurt you again. Not here."


    I looked at her, somewhat incredulous at her words. Does she believe me? But as if this time she had understood what I was thinking, she responded.


    "I still don''t quite believe you. But... it takes a terrible person not to realize that what I saw was real. There''s no way anyone could fake that kind of emotional pain."


    I nodded. That was enough. It made me feel better that someone knew about what I lived through, even if it was just my final moments.


    "*sigh* anyway, how did you end up like that?"


    I shared the same sigh, then wondered how should I explain my deal with Sathalia. And after much thought, I simply pointed upwards.


    "The ceiling? What does that mean?"


    I shook my head, then continued pointing upward.


    "Higher?"


    I nodded.


    "The sky?"


    I denied.


    "...higher?"


    I nodded.


    "You don''t mean the Pillars, do you?"


    I shook my head. The Pillars are what they call the Higher Ones here. I saw how she was somewhat relieved by that, but, sorry Aunty Ven, it''s... more complicated. I pointed upwards again.


    "Higher?!" Ven jumped to her feet, totally incredulous at what I was implying. "The Goddess!?"


    I nodded.


    "You talked to the Goddess Sathalia!!!?"


    I nodded again.


    She opened her eyes wide. Completely bewildered, shocked, stupefied. She covered her mouth with her hand. Her expression told me she was completely lost. She started mumbling something as she paced the room back and forth. She seemed to have no idea what to do or think with that information.


    I got her attention by waving my arms. When she did, I pointed to the sky, then to me, and then clasped my hands together, mimicking a handshake. She didn''t understand me at first, but when I offered her my hand, and then repeated the handshake she caught on immediately.


    "A deal? You made a deal with the goddess!?"


    I nodded. Then I proceeded, by trial and error, pointing to things in the room that would help me form a vague explanation of my deal with Sathalia. In short... Sky, me, deal, baby, broken, sky, chain, world, repair, sky.


    "Let me get this straight. You made a deal with the goddess that she would let you come back to life, correct?"


    I nodded. We''re doing well for now.


    "Okay. Uh... The sky is somehow broken and you have to repair it by creating some kind of chains. Is that so?"


    I nodded. Not the whole story, or very detailed really, but that''s the gist of it.


    "May the Goddess have mercy on our souls. Do the Pillars know about this?"


    I nodded. I remember her saying something about having to find an oracle, so I guess they should know about me if there''s any way to contact them.


    "I''ll have to consult an oracle to confirm that. I guess she can clear some things up for me."


    That, that''s it! I pointed at her, hoping she could understand me.


    "What, the oracle?"


    I nodded, then started making different signs for her.


    "You, sky? no? Ah, the Goddess? Ok, you, Goddess, talk? Me? No... ah, the oracle? I see. The Goddess told you about the oracles. Look? Watching? It''s not that... similar? Hmm. Ah! Seek? The goddess told you that you should seek an oracle?"


    I nodded. At last, it looked like we could communicate.


    "That''s going to be hard. You''re a baby. Besides, you''re not even able to talk. How do you expect to get any of that when you can''t do anything? And before you even think about asking me for help. No, I won''t."


    I lowered my head in disappointment. I guess the fact that she was "listening" to me was good enough.


    "Don''t look so disappointed. It''s not because I don''t want to. It''s simply because I can''t. I''ll just be around here today. I have to go back to my team before tomorrow. I just came to see you and bring a gift for your sister."


    I was sad that she couldn''t help me more, but I assumed that, if she had to leave so soon, it was because it was something important related to her work. I would also have liked to ask what she did for a living.


    "We''ll leave it at that for now. I can say that at least you don''t seem to be a threat to the family. But I still need you to explain the whole story to me, just in case."


    I nodded. If I can trust her, then I have no problem telling her everything. But... I clutched my chest and looked at her with as serious an expression as I could, hoping she would grasp what I wanted to tell her.


    "...*sigh* I understand. You can trust me. But I have two conditions."


    I nodded so she could continue.


    "First. I must help you understand what a Revant is and all that it entails, so, when it is time for me to teach you everything, you have to follow absolutely all my orders, without questioning me, without complaining. Do you understand?"


    I nodded. It wasn''t difficult, and it seemed like something that would be beneficial to me anyway, so I didn''t see any problem with it.


    "Right. Second; I may not be able to return to the capital for at least a couple of years, so the next time we see each other, it will be when you''ve grown up a lot. I don''t know how long it will be, whether in 3, 5, or even 10 years, but, the next time I come back it will be to stay for good. So, don''t look for any oracle until I come back."


    I immediately denied and I was about to reply... with signs, since I couldn''t do it any other way, but Ven signaled me to stop and let her explain.


    "Relax, I have my reasons. First of all, it''s because I already know an oracle. She''s an old friend, and I know that, if I ask her for that favor, she''ll help us without asking too many questions. Also, I need to be present when you talk to her."


    I tilted my head in confusion. Did she need to talk to a Pillar?


    "Don''t overthink it. Like I said, I have my reasons. More importantly, will you agree to those two conditions?"


    I thought about it for a moment. The first condition, as I said, I didn''t mind fulfilling. The problem was the second condition. I could wait 3 or 4 years, but more than that, it was too long. I needed to get an oracle on my side as soon as possible and have a base to start working with. If Sathalia sent me here, it meant that the first anchor had to be placed nearby. But if I had to wait up to 10 years for it... How complicated could things get if I delayed my first move too long?


    On the other hand, this could very well be a good thing. I could feel firsthand how powerful my Aunty Ven is. Having her as my backup could be invaluable, and if getting her on my side secured me an oracle as well, then it was definitely an offer I couldn''t refuse.


    It took me a little more time to think about it until I finally decided to accept. I nodded to Ven and offered her my hand. Aunty Ven let out a laugh, amused by the strangeness of this moment, but she took my little hand and shook it carefully.


    ¡°Well, with that settled, now I have to make up an excuse for all of this. What should I tell your mother?¡±


    Aunty Ven said that with a somewhat dramatic tone. She seemed to already know what she needed to say, but she also seemed like she just wanted to make fun of me.


    My dear Aunty Ven, please take pity on this little niece of yours... today I already suffered much more than I ever thought I could in this new life.


    Aunty Ven just nodded to herself, rearranged my clothes¡­ checked my diaper¡­ and then lifted me out of bed, carrying me in her arms.


    ¡°For now, I''ll just say there was a rebound because you''re half Atenosia. After all, you would be the first of that tribe to be born as a Revant into our family. That, and the process I had to use was too annoying and cumbersome to explain. So, they shouldn''t ask too many questions.¡±


    I hope so. Although, it''s not like they can ask me anything. I just hope they don''t get mad at her.


    Aunty Ven deactivated the artifact she left on the floor, threw it into her bag and we immediately left the room. Mom was outside with Makila and Dad, waiting for us.


    For some reason, Makila was looking really upset, she was somewhat far from both of them. My parents seemed a little uncomfortable when we saw them on the way out.


    Aunty Ven didn¡¯t care and explained the story she had made up about there being a rebound because I was half Atenosia. Mom seemed to buy the excuse, adding that perhaps it happened because my Valah had just started growing and the weak circulation of mana in my body may have interfered with whatever it did before.


    I could see some sweat forming on Aunty Ven''s forehead. I wanted to laugh out loud at that moment, but I had to endure it. I didn''t think she was like that. After seeing her act so scary before, this felt pretty adorable. A good gap moe.


    Leaving that aside, Aunty Ven tried to divert the topic and ask about Zenya, since she wanted to give her birthday present before leaving to come back... in who knows how many years.


    I kind of wished she could stay a little longer. If not, at least have her come back for my first birthday or 5th if she can''t come back too soon.


    I figured that a stressful situation like this, and the fact that she was the first person to know the real me, made me feel closer to her. A bit of Stockholm syndrome with a pinch of the suspension bridge effect? Not at the level of falling in love, but at least respecting and appreciating her.


    Aunty Ven, with me still in her arms, said goodbye to everyone, preparing to be guided by a maid to the place where Zenya and Lady Grawfalls were. She would deliver her gift and leave immediately since she still had a lot of things to do today.


    ¡°So, kid.¡±


    She lifted me into her arms, bringing me down to her eye level. We looked at each other for a long second, before I, without really understanding what made me do it, opened my arms demanding a hug. Aunty Ven seemed surprised by my unexpected action, but she pulled me closer to her and I was able to hug her neck. The others just stood there silently watching us, or at least that''s what I imagined. I was too focused on trying to convey my gratitude to her. Once again, she had terrified me with her actions, but I also felt like she helped me a lot.


    ¡°Okay, okay, leave it at that. I still have to go see your sister.¡±


    With a somewhat uncomfortable tone, Aunty Ven led me away, handing me to Makila who had moved to retrieve me. Ven immediately turned away from us and said goodbye almost in a whisper. For a brief moment, as she turned, I could see a small flash of her face turning red.


    I guess even she can feel embarrassed. You should never underestimate the cuteness of babies... even if that baby is technically a guy over 30 years old.


    Thank you, Aunty Ven. I hope to see you again soon.


    <hr>


    <blockquote>


    The Revants


    Asherian with short stature, between 120 and 140 cm the tallest. Their appearance was similar to humans, with several differences. Like the Friasan, they had black sclera, with a wide range of eye colors, the only ones not having the black sclera are the gray eyes.


    Their pupil used to be of the slit type. The hair was almost exclusively red or black. Ears pointed, but shorter, being barely noticeable. Their night vision was especially good, as was their sense of smell, taste, and wild instincts. They did not have tails, horns, or wings, but they did have quite sharp claws on their hands and feet, and more powerful teeth, with 12 fangs and 4 molars. Still being basic carnivores, but capable of eating a few types of fruit and other foods.


    Although they were quite small compared to most other races, they were incredibly agile and strong. Capable of having even combats with opponents twice their size. Their muscles and bones were much denser and their body better adapted.


    They were hunters and warriors by nature, being especially good at the front lines. Mostly fighters with melee weapons.


    Currently considered an extinct tribe. Their pillar, ********, granted them ************** and **** that the Revants could not withstand these changes, dying younger and younger. They could only be saved by crossing with another race, little by little eliminating ************, until today, only one Revant is born per generation. Who has to go through various rituals and training so that their own body does not react negatively.


    They used to live between 90 to 100 years. At the end of "the great decline", their life expectancy plummeted to 50 to 60 years. The new generations can live up to 180 years.


    </blockquote>

 Announcement

    Hello everyone, this is just a little notice that I won''t be able to upload the chapter this week. Why? Well, currently I am with my mother and we are doing all the things related to the operation. Some things have come up and, well, hospitals, right?


    The other reason is because the next 3 chapters are Zenya''s birthday event, and I don''t want to put chapter 10 at the beginning of everything and leave you waiting so long for the next one. I feel like the previous chapter 9 had a good ending, so it makes it easier to wait for what''s next than to read about the birthday and stay in the middle of everything. Therefore, I think it is best not to publish that chapter until I have returned. I know this may bother some of you, but I hope you can understand my reasoning.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    At least know that I''m still writing a little while I''m here, and I''m still thinking and writing down some good ideas. For now that''s all from me, I hope to return soon and continue showing you this story. See you soon

 Chapter 10

    The day finally arrived. My sister Zenya''s birthday was today, and the activity in the mansion had exploded early in the morning. Each of the servants ran in haste like bees in a honeycomb. It was a hive of activity that didn''t look like it would stop any time soon.


    Some of the maids had woken me up early to prepare me for the big event. Several of the ones who had always been there with me, except for Ameli; whom I hadn''t seen since that day with Aunty Ven. They were dressing me and doing a thousand things to make me look as pretty and adorable as possible.


    I had been rather worried about Ameli, but since I couldn''t ask, and the rest of the maids didn''t mention anything about her, I was a bit in the dark. There was nothing I could do but wait for her to appear to find out if she was well or not.


    I was now in one of the attached buildings. Specifically, the one that was used for big events and balls.


    "This day has finally arrived." My mother said with a low tone of voice and a small smile full of nostalgia. "It seemed like just yesterday when she was learning to walk, and today, look at her, ready to take her first steps in society."


    "My sweet Madame, this is already the fifth time you''ve said that." Makila expressed laughing in an exhausted tone. Mother hadn''t stopped talking about how much my sister had grown up, and how fast she was becoming an adult. Makila merely responded to those comments with a wry smile. I knew she was also happy and excited about the party, but as usual, Makila was the calmest of my parents.


    It was around noon, and we were in a room on the second floor of the event building, waiting to be called and make our entrance.


    When I was woken up, I was immediately taken to eat, bathe, dress, and all that stuff. There were too many hands, faces, and laughter. I didn''t know what happened until it was over.


    It was quite busy, and before the party had even started, I was already exhausted. Technically I hadn''t done anything but be dragged back and forth by several maids, Makila, and my Mother. But even that was exhausting in its way.


    We arrived at the building around mid-morning, and we were immediately ushered into this room. It was just Mom, Makila, Sarka, and me. There was a maid, but she camouflaged herself with the rest of the room. She was so good at doing that that, if I hadn''t seen her arrive with us, I wouldn''t have realized she was there.


    "Mother was like this before? With me, I mean."


    "Oh of course it was. I''d say even worse," replied Makila to my older sister''s question. With her first words a small glint lit up in her heterochromatic eyes. A glint of curiosity, and perhaps a hint of mischief. "I remember being incredibly nervous. She would walk around the room and every five steps she would ask if you were okay, if your dress was perfect, if it was comfortable if your feet didn''t hurt, if you weren''t thirsty. She was much more nervous than on the day of our ceremony."


    "Ceremony?"


    "The pledge ceremony, when I joined your mother."


    "Oh!"


    I was losing some context there, but I was sure she was referring to when she became my mother''s Makila. Something I still don''t understand what it means, and all the more so because the way she says it sounds very similar to a wedding ceremony. Which I''m beginning to suspect is just that.


    "Alright, alright, enough teasing me you two."


    Sarka and Makila shared a laugh before, almost in sync, the 3 of them sighed.


    "Still, I wonder if everything will work out. Zenya has been trying pretty hard and since Aunt Ven gave her that gift she''s been even more motivated." Sarka added. A slight tone of sadness in her voice that I couldn''t understand the reason for.


    Jealous of Aunt Ven''s gift or was it something else?


    "Is that so, what was it that she gave her? Every time I ask her, Dri refuses to tell me." Makila asked, looking at Mom, perhaps silently asking her if she knew.


    "I want to know too. Anven isn''t very good at picking out gifts, so I''m a little worried."


    Sarka closed her eyes in contemplation, thinking, perhaps, whether she should tell them or not. A while later she just smiled at them and said they would have to wait to see for themselves. Mom and Makila narrowed their eyes at Sarka, but before they could say anything...


    *Knock knock*


    A knock on the door resounded, saving her from possible interrogation. A young butler entered the room after Mother permitted him to enter. He bowed gracefully and with a polite tone, greeted everyone before announcing the reason for his appearance.


    "It''s time."


    With that signal, all 3 of them stood up, with Sarka carrying me in her arms, we left the room, heading for the huge hall where the big event was taking place.


    We came to a large double door, where we stopped to be announced. On the other side, musicians could be heard playing their instruments. I could recognize the beautiful tones of violins, flutes, harps, and other instruments that you would see in an orchestra.


    A male voice rose above the music, stopping it and leaving the place in silence. He gave his greetings to the guests, a few words of thanks, and after clearing his throat, announced in a powerful but dignified voice.


    "Presenting the Duchess Irlana Gala Urden Baelian and her Makila, Fiana Baelian de Galari."


    With that signal, the large double doors slowly opened, revealing the huge hall behind them, filled with several distinguished guests of different races and tribes. The place sank into silent reverence, as Mom and Makila, clinging to her arm, advanced with measured steps, full of elegance and refinement.


    My mother wore a majestic crimson gown, matching her eyes, which immediately caught the sight of many and made them yearn for her impressive looks. Her dress clung to her beautifully manicured figure; which seemed unaffected by her previous pregnancy, with her cleavage being adorned by delicate lace that danced softly with each step she took forward, showing off all her dignity.


    Her hair, as black as raven feathers, fell down her shoulders like a waterfall, adorned with small gems, giving it the appearance of a beautiful starry night. Testimony to the great skill her maids possessed in preparing her for this important day.


    A single golden necklace adorned her neck. The gem at the end, like a large drop of blood, reflected the light of the room like a great beacon that attracted all the gazes of the guests.


    At her side, tightly clinging to her arm, Fiana Makila, radiated her aura of serenity. The fabric of her sky-blue dress flowed like a still river, a reflection of Karla''s skill in its design and tailoring. Her light black hair shimmered under the intensity of the salon''s light. Standing next to my mother, she was like a lake reflecting the night sky on a clear night.


    A solitary sapphire pendant nestled in her plunging neckline, twinkling like a star. Attached to the one my mother wore, showed how complementary they were to each other.


    Each step they took as they descended the staircase stole a part of the guests'' breath. Their intertwined arms conveyed a silent understanding of the great bond they shared that I had yet to grasp the true meaning of.


    When they finally reached the foot of the stairs, it was as if the spell they had placed on their entrance had been lifted. It began softly, like the onset of a gentle drizzle, and then slowly burst forth like a storm. Applause resounded in the great hall, in reward for the wonderful performance of the two elegant women who showed off their beauty to the dozens of guests who chanted praise to each of them. Both gave an elegant and perfect bow in greeting to the guests, then moved to one side of the staircase, lined up perpendicular to it.


    Watching from my place, even behind the huge double doors, I felt like a spectator, watching a play from an ancient era. Sarka sighed, revealing a soft smile that expressed almost the same thing I was feeling at that moment.


    "Mother and Makila set the bar too high." She complained with exaggerated drama as she shook her head with a smile. "But they won''t be able to defeat me, since I''m carrying my invincible little sister today."


    Sarka took a deep breath and tried to calm her breathing a little, which seemed to be starting to get agitated. There was a slight trembling in her arms as she held me but that gradually calmed down.


    I heard her whisper something for a moment, but I couldn''t make out what she said. A couple of seconds later, the announcer''s voice echoed through the place again.


    "Presenting now the eldest daughter, Lady Sarka Lara Urden Baelian, and the youngest of the family, Lady Orinthya Nita Urden Baelian."


    Sarka advanced slowly through the door and toward the staircase. She took confident steps with her impeccable posture, shoulders back and head held high, making her appear more mature and experienced. She descended the staircase with unwavering self-assurance, something noticed by all present.


    Wearing her simple but elegant orange dress, as warm as the suns in the sky. Modestly decorated with delicate white lace at the collar, cuffs, and edges, it made a great contrast with the mature appearance of its wearer.


    Her hair, a deep crimson color, complemented her dress, which, when looking at them as a whole, seemed to show an intense summer sunset, giving a feeling of solemnity to anyone who looked at her. Low-heeled black shoes, which barely made a sound as she descended each step.


    In her arms was me, Orinthya, looking nervously at the large number of people gathered in the great hall. From youngsters, no more than 5 or 6 years old, to adults in their wiser ages.


    I wore a white dress, representing the purity and innocence of a baby. The fabric was like spider silk, and a ribbon wrapped around my waist like a hug, ending in a bow on one side. My hair was hidden by a high cap, held in place by a ribbon that encircled my head below my chin.


    My eyes wandered from side to side, I held my dress tightly as I tried to calm my fluttering heart, a victim of being the center of attention. I barely felt safe in the arms of my sister, who noticed my reactions and decided to hug me closer to herself, letting me feel the warmth of her body. A calm came moments later, having understood the silent encouragement she was offering me.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    When we reached the foot of the stairs, the audience did not greet us with the same intensity as before, but gave us a more refined applause, along with approving glances, satisfied nods, and warm smiles. As with our predecessors, Sarka curtsied to the guests, as best she could with me still in her arms, and moved to the opposite side of the stairs from Mom and Makila, leaving us right in front of them on the other side of the stairs.


    The moment Sarka was in position, the lights throughout the room dimmed, and a large spotlight in the center of the far wall pointed its ethereal light at the top of the staircase.


    "Here she comes at last," Sarka reported with a tone of nervous anticipation. She was our older sister, and although she didn''t spend much time with us due to her responsibilities, she was perhaps one of the most reliable people I knew. Of course, she sometimes had that dangerous expression on her face, but, having grown accustomed to it, I now found it commendable.


    Whenever she could, she met with us, and with incredible diligence, she advised, guided, and protected us at all times. Sarka was a role model for Zenya, who did her best to follow her advice and apply it immediately in my care. Seeing her now, nervous about Zenya''s presentation, was heartwarming.


    Inside me, I felt a little envious. I deeply wished that, on my own birthday, Sarka, even just a little, would feel for me the same as she is feeling today for our sister.


    Was it selfish to think that way? Was it wrong? I couldn''t tell. It was a conflicting feeling.


    "Announcing now the brightest star of this glorious day. Everyone, please welcome Lady Zenya Dria Urden Baelian."


    The soft plucking of a harp began to sound in the hall when the announcer finished his words. A melodious introduction for the entrance of the great protagonist of the day. A girl of beyond angelic appearance slowly approached the open door. With each step, a different instrument joined the melody. First, a flute sang sweetly, then a violin complemented the delightful tunes of her companions. Zenya reached the middle of the balcony, and right behind her, a tall, thick-set man joined her.


    "Presenting the father of the star that today illuminates us with its beauty. Duke Halfred Kant Urden Baelian."


    The murmurs of the guests stopped as my father advanced to stand beside my sister and lent her his hand to escort her on her way. Every gaze was on the two beautiful people standing at the top of the stairs. Sarka had lost her breath as had I, watching the fantasy scene taking place right before our eyes. I could feel her hugging me a little tighter, I even got to feel her heart beating faster in her chest, again just like me.


    As they began their descent down the staircase, it was Zenya who stood out the most. She exuded an aura of grace beyond just being charming, a clear example of her great efforts in her etiquette classes, which had brought her to such enormous heights in just a couple of weeks. Praise would be said for Lady Grawfalls who had done such a wonderful job of teaching her diligently.


    My older sister''s intense crimson hair shimmered in the light, like the petals of a rare flower bathed in the dew of dawn, falling in loose slings down her back and dancing to the rhythm of her steps, accompanied by the beautiful tune that flooded the room. Her youthful face illuminated with its innocent charm, shining more of the light that followed in her path, descending to us, mere mortals who admired such divine charm.


    At her side, our father, of imposing stature, holding her hand that had descended to its fullest possible extent, so that he could escort her without any failure. His normally oppressive aura had disappeared, replaced by one of paternal protection, which was equally reflected by the proud expression on his face. His short fiery beard that enveloped his face added a touch of warmth to the already solemn countenance he exuded.


    Zenya''s dress, crimson like her hair, was adorned with intricate silver lace, which once again showed the incredible talent Karla possessed in enhancing the pure beauty my beloved sister exuded.


    My father, in a tailored suit, exuded an air of strength and high class, worthy of a Duke of the empire, perfectly complementing my sister''s youthful and innocent grace.


    A bracelet adorned my sister''s right wrist, it was of a strange violet hue and, although it was somewhat dull in its luster, it stood out to the eye like the precious mineral it was made of.


    That must have been the gift Aunt Ven gave her. Mom said she was worried about what she had given her, but apparently, there was no reason to do so.


    As they descended, the central spotlight dimmed their light a little, giving them an ethereal appearance, almost like that of a painting by the greatest of artists. The lights and shadows jump around them, in a dance that follows the music that maintained its harmonious intensity. A visual and auditory work of art that kept the guests breathless, making me fear that they would all fall to the floor unconscious from lack of air.


    Her descent had not been a mere stroll, it was the presentation of a fairy who had come to grace us with her innocence beauty and magic, an unattainable jewel for anyone who was bewitched by her appearance. Such a scene would linger in the minds of all who witnessed such an ephemeral moment in time.


    Finally, the music reached its coda, in contrast to the last steps Zenya and my father were taking to reach the foot of the stairs.


    Standing in full view of all the guests, Dad knelt in front of my sister, whispered a few words of encouragement, and, placing a gentle kiss on her forehead, positioned himself next to my mother, leaving her between Makila and himself.


    Zenya then took a couple of steps forward, heading towards the audience. She took a deep breath, perhaps to calm her nerves, and began to deliver a speech.


    "Dear guests." She began in her tender voice, making a great effort to sound loud and clear enough to be heard by all. "I thank every one of you for taking the time to attend on this very special day."


    She paused to take a breath and look toward our parents. Both, including Makila, responded with a warm smile, and a nod encouraging her to continue.


    "I want to thank my beloved family for organizing such a wonderful event on my behalf. Father, thank you for listening to my selfish request and escorting me on this special day." Zenya gave a graceful bow toward him, then looked toward Mom. "Mother, thank you for working so hard to make this day so perfect. This day will definitely become one of my most precious memories."


    A few tears threatened to fall down her cheeks, but with all her willpower she kept them from happening. Dad and Mom held hands, touched by their daughter''s words as she so eloquently expressed her speech.


    A moment later she gave a second bow to Mom and then turned to Makila.


    "Makila, thank you for always being there to help and advise me. I am unable to think of anyone more amazing than Makila when it comes to teaching me about our family." With those words, she again bowed to her. Makila couldn''t take it anymore and, clinging to Mom shed tears of happiness. A handkerchief was offered to her from dad who smiled wryly, as if he already knew it was going to happen.


    Immediately Zenya turned to us, something that seemed to surprise even Sarka.


    "To my two sisters. Sarka, thank you for being such a wonderful big sister. Thank you for always being there for me no matter how busy you are. To Orinthya, thank you for being born and teaching me the joy of being a big sister. I promise I will be the best big sister you could ever wish for."


    In my sister''s arms, I could hear the attempt to stifle a gasp. Sarka was struggling not to let go of the touching words Zenya had dedicated to us. Something I was trying to do myself.


    We were both caught off guard by her words. Even Mom seemed genuinely surprised but smiled ecstatically at the beautiful act my sister had gifted us with. Makila, needless to say, was a sea of tears at this point, being consoled with considerable difficulty by Mom and Dad.


    Zenya offered a final bow to us, enhanced by a mischievous smile on her lips as if this unexpected act in her speech was part of her evil plan. She then turned her attention back to the guests.


    "And to all of you, friends old and new, I thank you again for attending today''s event. Please enjoy the dancing and the food to your stomachs'' and hearts'' content. Please give me the honor to share with you my happiness, a feeling that overflows at this moment within my being."


    Zenya''s sincere and sweet words struck the hearts of everyone who came to hear her, initiating a wave of warm applause that filled the room in celebration of my sister''s success in completing her emotional speech.


    With that as a signal, the real party began. The lights returned to their previous hue, illuminating the entire room. The musicians resumed their instruments and began to play upbeat tunes to further enhance the festive atmosphere.


    With those formalities over, the family quickly gathered, congratulating and singing praises to Zenya, who had achieved quite a high performance in her first appearance in society.


    "My little Dri, how proud you make me to see how well you have done. My sweet Mishka." Makila lovingly embraced Zenya who was caught in her arms as she laughed with joy.


    "Was this the gift Anven gave you?" Mom pointed out gently holding my sister''s hand. The little girl flashed a smile and nodded with an air of superiority.


    "Aunty Ven told me that it is a very valuable artifact and that it would protect me from any evildoer who would come near me." Boasted Zenya with great pride in her voice. The gift had not only delighted her but had even struck a chord in her heart. Receiving an artifact, which with her mindset was a legendary item, was every child''s dream. I couldn''t deny that I felt somewhat jealous about it, but today Zenya was the protagonist, and I couldn''t afford such a thing.


    "I guess Anven really can give normal stuff from time to time." Despite her words, Mom still looked a little worried, but Dad immediately stepped in, shaking his head as a sign that it was best to leave it at that. "Zenya, you have to be very careful with that, okay? Anven gave it to you because she knows it will protect you, but you must also take care of it, understood?"


    "Yes, I''ll take good care of it, Daddy!"


    As everyone smiled warmly at her, Sarka walked over to Makila, handing me over, and then moving over to Zenya. She slowly knelt on the ground to be at the same height as the little girl and gave her a tight hug. She was secretly dedicating some words to her, as it showed on her face. Soon after she reciprocated the hug and smiled with closed eyes, satisfied for the moment she was sharing with our older sister.


    My parents didn''t say anything, nor did they move from their place. They just waited for my sisters to finish enjoying their moment of fraternity, which lasted only a short time.


    Sarka got up from the floor and nodded to Mom, who immediately stepped forward.


    "Zenya, it''s time for you to go greet the guests. Be sure to greet them all properly, remember everything Lady Grawfalls has taught you."


    "Yes, Mother."


    "Remember not to be too long with each one, you must do it politely, but quickly so you can greet them all."


    "I-I understand Mother."


    "Remem-"


    "Mother, she can do just fine. I''ll be with her."


    Mom froze for a moment, before coughing to hide her slightly flushed face. I knew she was the type to worry too much, but even knowing that was a bit surprising. Pretty cute, though.


    Dad gave her a smile, while Makila, hid her laughter with one hand.


    "A-anyways. Honey, I want you to remember just one thing."


    "Y-yes. W-what is it?"


    "It''s okay if you made a mistake. It''s okay if you don''t get it right the first time. All we want you to do is to try. Even if it takes you a while to get the hang of it, we''re always going to support you."


    "..." Sarka heard those words with an expression I couldn''t quite recognize. She looked sad and happy at the same time.


    Mom took Zenya''s hand and wrapped her own hands around it as she told her that. Her motherly expression captivated me and her words had taken me by surprise. "That''s a real mother," I thought to myself.


    She doesn''t put unnecessary pressure on her daughter and doesn''t impose her expectations on her. She... she just expects her daughter to strive and hopes the best for her, supporting her unconditionally.


    They...they really are a true family.


    I felt a prick in my heart. Was I part of this family? Would I get those same words too? Did I even deserve them?


    Before I could continue with that depressing line of thought, Zenya approached Makila, signaling for me to come over to her.


    "Tya, I''m going away for a while. When I come back, we''ll eat cake together, okay?"


    Ah, my wonderful sister. You comfort me even without knowing it. You are the best.


    I responded with a smile and some happy babbling, which provoked in her that sweet smile that always fills me with happiness.


    Sarka stood next to her and took her by the hand, instructing her to bow to us, which she complied perfectly.


    "So, if you''ll excuse us, father, mother, Makila; Zenya, and I will go and greet the guests."


    "Hmm, father, mother, Makila, I take my leave. We''ll be back soon."


    "Do your best. And, Sarka?"


    "Yes, father?"


    "You know what to do with... overly insistent guests." Father decreed in an extremely serious tone, to which Sarka responded in kind.


    "...Understood, Father."


    Zenya looked confused, mom and makila just smiled wryly as they shook their heads. My two sisters held hands and left after that.


    "With Sarka by her side, I have nothing to worry about." With a sigh, Mom let those words out, before clinging to Dad''s arm.


    "Even if she wasn''t, I''m sure she''d do fine. You worry too much." He replied, hugging her closer to his body.


    "I don''t want to hear that from the one who just sent his daughter to ''protect her sister'' from our guests."


    "Ahem, shouldn''t you check how everything is going with the servants?"


    "Hum, well, I''ll let you go this time."


    Mom teased for a moment before kissing Dad on the cheek, then one to Makila, and a final kiss on my forehead. Then she disappeared into the crowd, checking that everything was as it should be, giving orders to each of the maids or butlers who went around the place with drinks and appetizers.


    There was a long silence as we watched the place. Dad and Makila were standing without looking at each other, or speaking to each other. That silence was uncomfortable. I didn''t know how well or badly the two would get along. When mom is with them, they seem to get along well, which was very good. But now that they were alone, this being the first time I''ve seen them truly alone since that time I met Dad for the first time, I don''t know what could happen, or what they could say to each other. And that worried me.


    I... I think I would have liked to have gone with my mother...

 Chapter 11

    The silence lasted for several minutes, which at least gave me a chance to take a closer look at the place.


    We were near the foot of the stairs. In front of us, there were 8 long tables with pastel light blue tablecloths and white embroidery. Each of them had different types of plates filled with appetizers, sweets, and cakes. Several glasses filled with wines and juices of different fruits, and separated at some distance from each other, a kind of candelabra made of silver. Although these did not have candles as I expected, but a carved stones similar to quartz from which emanated a warm white light.


    Several maids and butlers went around the place carrying trays with the same appetizers and drinks offering them to the guests who preferred to stand or engage in conversation among themselves; which were mostly composed of children between 5 to 10 years of age from various echelons of the nobility. It was easy to tell because they were all wearing high-quality clothing and flashy pieces of jewelry. No matter what world you were in, displays of opulence were intrinsic to the nobility.


    The guests were forming groups according to their allied families. Pretty obvious, as some groups gave suspicious or openly antagonistic looks to other groups. Fortunately, the atmosphere was not tense enough for there to be negative encounters between them. Either because they were aware that it was silly to fight here or because the party itself had quelled any bad thoughts they might have had. It calmed my mind to think that, at least today, we would not experience any conflict. It''s not as if I''ve ever experienced it before, though.


    My thoughts were interrupted by my father''s voice, one that sounded somewhat concerned.


    "I''ve been hesitating to ask you something."


    "Ask me?" Makila replied. Dad nodded with some nervousness present on his face.


    "You''ve been spending a lot of time with Iri lately, haven''t you?"


    "...Yes. As usual. is something wrong?" Makila''s words came out with some suspicion. She seemed curious about the tone my father was using, but also careful.


    Dad closed his eyes and was silent for a moment. He seemed to hesitate whether or not he should continue to speak. I worried that he might be jealous of Makila. He might say something bad to her, and that scared me a little, but apparently, my fears were unfounded.


    After a while, he sighed and decided to speak.


    "Does she know that the Routschs were invited?" That simple question made the expression on Makila''s face sour. She looked as if she had chewed on an insect, a particularly bitter and disgusting one.


    Makila took a moment to calm her expression before looking at my father and replying, her tone drooping.


    "Not that I know of. Neither did I. Who thought to invite them?"


    "..."


    "It wasn''t you, was it?" asked Makila with an accusatory tone.


    "No." Replied my father flatly, implying that even he abhorred the idea.


    "Then?"


    Dad sighed and folded his arms before replying resignedly. "Zenya. I didn''t find out about this until it was too late. The girl wanted them to attend."


    Makila looked saddened by that response. My sister was not on the list of culprits she had considered. I was just confused, imagining who these Routsch could be that they were talking about to provoke this kind of reaction.


    The atmosphere between the two became tense. They spent a while discussing how to let Mom know about these people, but before they could agree...


    "Well, everything seems to be in order for now. There have been no incidents and the kids seem to be having fun despite the tensions between families."


    Mom came back to us suddenly. Her expression showed that she was somewhat tired, but there was a cheerful freshness about her, something that immediately made my father and Makila uncomfortable.


    Mom ignored that and went straight to me, taking me by Makila''s arms. She called one of the servants who was carrying a tray with sweets, taking one and offering it to me immediately. Of course, I didn''t hesitate for a second to devour it. Usually, she didn¡¯t let me eat them for some strange reason, but I wasn''t going to miss this strange opportunity.


    "H-honey" My father spoke. His voice sounded guilty like a child confessing to a prank.


    Mom noticed that tone, which made her frown immediately. She looked up at Makila, who slowly looked away.


    "What''s the matter with you two? What did you do?"


    "N-nothing. Why do you think we did anything?"


    "My husband, your tone convinces no one." A look from my mother, somewhat threatening, by the way, urged my father to continue. Even in this world wives are still unbeatable. I feared for my future... wait¡­ I am the wife. Fear me cute girls in the world.


    Makila spoke up, feeling resigned. "Lana the... Routsch has been invited."


    Contrary to both of their expectations, Mom took it quite well. Not only did she not look surprised by the news, she even rolled her eyes as if these people attending were the most normal thing in the world.


    "I know. Zenya asked my permission to invite them."


    "She did?" replied Makila surprised by her words. Dad on the other hand looked somewhat relieved, but equally surprised by the unexpected response.


    "Yes. A few days ago, she approached me and said she wanted her grandparents to attend. She was quite aware that I didn''t get along with them, but she still wanted to see them. She told me they were still part of the family and she wanted us all together to celebrate."


    We were all speechless at that. Zenya is the kind of girl who can''t stand to see conflict in the family. There have been times when I have seen her be sad when our brother Losward is mentioned, and the bad relationship he has with the rest of the family.


    She has been thinking a lot about everyone''s well-being, especially about improving the relationship between us. Something amazing for a girl her age. Truly admirable.


    Mom easily dismissed both of their concerns. She even pointed out that the Routschs had already arrived, indicating to both of us the exact location.


    We all turned to one side of the room, more specifically a few feet from the entrance. An elderly couple was talking quietly with a couple of adults, possibly the parents or guardians of some of the children attending the party.


    The woman looked stately and uncompromising, the embodiment of how you would imagine an elderly noblewoman to look. Her attire reflected her position in the nobility quite well, a dark gown of rich velvet adorned with intricate lace, creating a striking contrast with her silver hair. Her corseted bodice and high collar highlighted the image of severity she radiated. Her sharp gaze seemed to see beyond pretense and politeness, similar to a bird of prey analyzing which prey it should hunt.


    She noticed our gaze and immediately took her leave of the person she was talking to, heading straight for us.


    Every movement she made as she approached was measured and decisive. She exuded an air of authority that inspired respect. Her demeanor was marked by a haughty attitude, a reminder of the aristocracy she so proudly seemed to boast of with her calm expression, utterly self-assured, as if she owned everything her feet stepped on.


    Even though my mother said she was fine with them having been invited, I could feel her tense up the instant the older woman, presumably my grandmother, met her gaze.


    Before long, they were both right in front of us.


    "For once I can see that you made an effort to do something... on par with the Baelian house." The woman said with obvious sarcasm as she watched us with arrogance overflowing in her tone. Her face, with some rather deep wrinkles, accentuated the seriousness of her gaze and the haughty attitude of her words. Her eyes, red like my mother''s, moved swiftly between us as if she was judging every inch, looking for something to criticize us for.


    "..." Mother did not answer. Neither she nor my father; certainly not Makila. The three of them watched her in silence, clearly used to her ways, but not happy about it. They looked annoyed by it. I could hear the grinding of teeth which, I was almost certain, came from Makila. Which surprised me, since she was, among my parents, the most composed.


    "Not even a greeting." Replied Makila after a long silence from both parties. There was annoyance and disappointment in her voice, but she maintained a certain level of politeness in her tone. "I remind you, madam, that you are a baroness, while we are members of a ducal house. That being said, respect and etiquette befitting our social statuses are expected of you."


    "Hum, I''m still the mother of this child and the duke''s mother-in-law. That means I don''t have to follow that... attitude you speak of, you dirty slave. You should learn from my Areden. He was the very picture of how a Makila should behave. Irlana, you should teach your... pet, how to behave." Those words provoked a reaction in all of us. I heard a deep growl from my father and the gnashing of Makila''s teeth. My mother tightened her grip, though not enough to hurt me, fortunately.


    "Baroness Genieve Routsch, I can put up with a lot from you, including disrespect in not being able to follow the proper etiquette of not greeting someone of higher rank properly. But I will never allow you to talk that way about MY Makila." My mother''s voice, which was normally quite cheerful and energetic, had completely changed to a deep and venomous one.


    "I advise you if you are going to maintain that attitude at my daughter''s birthday, please refrain from speaking to me or any member of my family. Unless of course, you wish to embarrass yourself by being thrown out of our house in front of all the guests."


    Genieve''s response was silence. She held my mother''s hostile gaze with her own for a while before deciding that continuing was not worth it. She seemed to realize that my mother was quite serious. Reluctantly, she gave a proper bow before giving her formal greetings.


    "Genieve Routsch greets Duke Baelian, the Duchess, and her Makila."


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    The baroness had a 180¡ã change in her attitude, now showing due respect in her greeting and eliminating the haughty expression she had worn so far. Mother nodded calmly in response to the greeting, followed by Makila and my father. A few words were exchanged before Genieve quietly withdrew. She did so alone, though.


    The man who accompanied her, her husband, and my grandfather, had a refined and distinguished figure. He was dressed in a well-made black suit and a maroon vest. His silver hair, matching Genieve''s, was impeccably combed and his neatly trimmed beard added an air of sophistication to his appearance.


    Unlike his wife''s stern presence, my grandfather exuded an aura of refined gentleness. His posture was impeccable and he moved with an air of grace. He gave the impression of being more submissive, often seeming to yield to his wife''s imposing presence. But his apparent gentle nature was marked by kindness, his warm smile, which had soured a bit due to Baroness Genieve''s attitude, showed that he was quite the opposite of his wife.


    Placing his right hand on his chest, a slight bow to the front, and a sincere smile, he paid his respects and saluted¡ªa completely different attitude from his wife''s initial one.


    "Edwar Routsch greets the leaders of the Baelian house. It is a real pleasure to see you again, Duke, Duchess, Makila Fiana. Please excuse my wife. Since Areden left us, she has been... very irritable. I realize that is no excuse, but I hope you can understand."


    "I know, father. Makila Areden was the one who kept Mother''s attitude in check. Since he left us, it''s been a loss for everyone, in more ways than one."


    "Thank you for understanding. Oh, by the way, is this little...?"


    "Yes. Come on Orinthya, say hello to your grandfather."


    Feeling a little self-conscious at the sudden attention, I raised and waved my hand toward the smiling old man. He responded by reaching out with his hand and taking mine gently, stroking it with his thumb. The gesture made me feel relieved, as he decided not to press or extend his attention to me too much. Beyond being just a greeting out of obligation, it felt as if he was aware of my shyness, and was trying to keep his attitude somewhat distant to avoid making me nervous, something for which I was heartily grateful.


    After that, he proceeded to greet Makila, with whom he apologized again, this time for the insulting words that Genieve addressed to her earlier. Makila thanked him for his words with a somewhat sad expression. My father chatted with him before attempting to drag him over to one of the tables that had some of the flashier bottles of, what I assumed were, the more refined wines. Grandpa Edward said a quick goodbye as he was "escorted"; definitely not against his will, by my smiling father.


    "Are you okay?" my mother asked in a concerned voice. She didn''t answer right away, but instead clung to Mom''s arm, resting her head on her shoulder.


    "It''s been decades since that, but... I think it still affects me. And that it''s precisely her who reminds me of it, makes it even more painful."


    "My Love, it''s about time you put all that behind you. You''ve been my Makila for over 30 years, we''ve overcome many things together and made thousands of wonderful memories. Why are you still carrying that weight?"


    Makila sighed sadly but didn''t answer, just held on tighter. I felt bad for her. I didn''t know what things she was carrying, and although I could understand a little from the conversation they were having, I lacked information. It was painful to be able to understand, but not know anything.


    I didn''t want the atmosphere between the two of them to remain so heavy, so I moved my arms intending to reach for Makila, and made some noises hoping Mom would understand me and deliver me into her arms. Luckily, it didn''t take her long to do so and I was welcomed into her warm embrace. I immediately did the best thing I could do, play with her and try to improve her mood.


    It took a while, but my babbling and playful movements managed to make her laugh, bringing joy back into her expression. That was the face I liked to see in Makila. That smile she always gives me every time I see her.


    I felt grateful that I was able to do something for her. Most of the time is painful not to be able to do anything for these people who had given me so much love.


    Even mom seemed relieved that Makila had her smile back and her negative attitude was fading away.


    Shortly after, several people began to approach us, namely the older children and adults who had attended, whether or not they were guardians of the young guests. They presented their greetings, thanked us for the invitation, and engaged in small talk, which was mostly polite, or business conversation.


    Curiously few of them asked about me, even though they gave me curious looks, and the few that did, looked as if they wanted to say something, but hesitated whether to do so or not. Maybe for any other person in this world, it would have been something normal, but I found that attitude strange. I decided to put that thought aside, after all, I couldn''t do anything to get answers, and worrying about it didn''t make much sense either.


    Just as the last of them finished his conversation with my mother, the music that kept the atmosphere solemn stopped, being replaced by the voice of the butler who had announced our entrance at the beginning of the party.


    "Dear guests, your attention please. It is time to kick off the main event of the evening."


    Everyone''s attention was directed to a beautifully adorned chair that had been placed in the center of the room. At some point, Dad had approached the spot along with Zenya, who took a seat in the extravagant chair.


    "Once again, we thank you all for being present." Began my father speaking to everyone in the room. He must have had some magical device, as his voice carried loudly and evenly throughout the place.


    It was at this moment that I realized that, indeed, his voice could be heard throughout the room as if he had used some kind of microphone-like device that amplified his voice. I hadn''t noticed it when Zenya gave her speech, but she may have also used it, as well as the butler. These are details that I have noticed that seem unimportant and that I don''t give them importance until much later, perhaps because I was used to those kinds of things in my previous world. Things that I consider normal and common sense, but that certainly should not be in another world, but that strangely also exist. What a strange thought on my part.


    Anyways. He looked from one side of the room to the other, smiled, and continued with his words. "Today we celebrate the first stage in my daughter''s life, her first social event. As a father, I am filled with a pride that is hard to describe. And now that she is standing at the doorstep of her future, I want to express my exhilaration as I witness her first steps into this world, and eager to see how she forges each milestone in her life. How she begins to place each piece of the person she will become as an adult. This memory will remain in my mind until the end of time. As it was with my older children, as it will be with my youngest daughter, and as it will be with my children''s children."


    I was impressed. That intimidating-looking man, who exuded strength from every pore of his stone-colored skin, with his menacing look and warrior''s attitude, was standing there, expressing his heart''s content to a bunch of strangers. His words let out a palpable pride in his daughter and a great happiness at witnessing her growing up. Something I would never expect from a man who seemed to want to escape his office to wave his sword in the courtyard. A man who, according to the stories he told me, would fight an entire army while grinning from ear to ear enjoying the joy of bloodshed. That kind of man, he was acting like...well, like a real father.


    "So, I invite you all to join me in this tradition as we present my daughter with our heartfelt gifts, tokens of our unwavering support for the journey in life that awaits her from now on. Let us celebrate her aspirations and dreams. Let''s make this event a moment to remember for a lifetime."


    With those last words, Dad gave a smile to Zenya, my sister who was trying her best not to shed a single tear, barely being able to manage it.


    "Thank you, Duke." The host butler regained everyone''s attention. "Let''s start with the handover. Let the first representative pass!"


    A boy of a horned race, no less than 10 years old, walked slowly towards Zenya. He gave a bow and introduced himself as Odrias Jaloir, son of Count Donsel Jaloir, and offered his congratulations on her birthday. He then beckoned to a man dressed as a servant, who approached with a medium-sized jewelry box in his hands, which he handed directly to my sister. The latter opened it, revealing a very beautiful pendant, which she carefully removed from the jewelry box.


    "A Wish from Amanesha."


    A what?


    Mom had been left speechless by the gift. The pendant, as I said, wore a strange shape to me, though it was surely something very familiar in this world if she recognized it so easily. It appeared to be made of silver, with a large blue gem in the center and several smaller ones surrounding it.


    "Cheeky brat," Muttered Makila with annoyance. I, of course, had absolutely no idea what was going on. Was it some kind of offense to give away something like that? Or was it for some other reason?


    "He must have done it without the count being aware. To think he would be foolish enough to proclaim her his betrothed at this party."


    His betrothed? I''m going to kill that idiot! Who does he think he is to propose to my sister? You''re a million years away from even being worthy of being allowed to breathe the same air that surrounds her!


    ¡°Even Tya is upset and she doesn''t even understand what''s going on. But you''ll see, if you think you can get away with this, you''re sorely mistaken." Crossing her arms and giving the walking corpse a murderous glare, she vowed to make him pay for the brazenness of his actions. Even my father was visibly upset. I couldn''t see where Sarka was, but I was sure she must have the same reaction as all of us. That child had declared his death without even realizing it.


    With an uncomfortable expression, Zenya accepted the gift gratefully. The future corpse gave another bow and walked away with a satisfied smile on his face. Possibly he thought his bullshit plan had worked, but poor guy, he had only dug his own grave. Even the other guests viewed him with pity, others with utter disappointment, and many others viewed him with disgust.


    Leaving this case of social suicide, the next person stepped forward. A girl, perhaps a year older than Zenya, gave a very elegant bow and introduced herself as Anora Moriel, second daughter of Baron Hakon Moriel. She carried in her arms a small white bottle, beautifully adorned, and painted with a rather striking floral design.


    "This is one of our star poduts..." there was instant silence the moment the adorable girl bit her tongue as she spoke. The poor thing could only blush profusely, but before long she recovered and continued. "It''s a potion that helps improve the circulation of mana in the body, helping mages expand their mana pool. But it can only be used in early childhood." The girl then approached my sister and carefully handed her the bottle. Zenya admired it with sparkling eyes. It seemed that she wanted to use it right then and there.


    "My family hopes that this small gift will help you reach great heights in the future" With those words and a final bow, she walked away after receiving gratitude from Zenya.


    Thus, many of the guests passed by; among whom were my grandparents, which I will omit since I don''t even want to mention that woman.


    Dozens of different things were handed out, from jewelry, ornamental weapons, incredibly beautiful dresses, rag or wooden dolls; made so skillfully that no one would believe they were handmade, and even more potions with incredible effects. When it seemed that there was no one else left to deliver their presents, Sarka, who had been missing until now, emerged from the crowd, bringing behind her a servant girl carrying what looked like a tall object covered by a cloth.


    "My lovely little sister" Sarka greeted with joy on her face. For some reason, she looked a bit tousled and her dress was a bit... disheveled, but I decided not to make a big deal out of it. My attention was on the thing the maid was bringing.


    "I remember a while ago you had told me that you¡¯ve seen a very beautiful bird perch on your bedroom window." Zenya immediately stood up wide-eyed, surprised, and expectant. Sarka let out an amused laugh, then motioned to the maid, who pulled back the cloth revealing a cage with an incredibly beautiful bird inside.


    The bird was very similar to a Quetzal with its characteristic long tail. It was slightly larger than the bird in my memories and its feathers were a brilliant shade of sapphire blue, with a pure white breast. Its magenta eyes were surrounded by small red feathers. Its beak and legs were a dull black.


    Sarka opened the cage, letting out the beautiful bird, which immediately flew in a great circle around the room, marveling at all who saw it. After a couple more circles, it slowly descended in Sarka''s direction, where it landed gracefully on her arm.


    "This little fellow is a blue Kistero. It''s the same species as the one you saw that day. It took me a while to find one that was trained as they are quite rare. They are not meant to be kept in cages; they are trained to be loyal to their owners.


    As long as you treat it with affection, it will never fly away, and it will even sing its beautiful songs as thanks for your care." Sarka walked over to Zenya and, carefully helped her position herself so that the bird was now resting on her arm. My sister was fascinated by the beautiful bird, who seemed to forget everything else, something Sarka had to remind her of as she laughed.


    "Th-thank you, sister. This is truly a gift that is beyond what I imagined." With some discomfort, given that she had a bird on her arm, Zenya gave an affectionate hug to our sister, who was grinning from ear to ear knowing that she had given her what was, perhaps, the best gift of the night. Something I noticed, because she immediately smirked at us, definitely directed at Mom and Makila. She then gave the same smile to Dad, who didn''t respond and kept an unperturbed expression.


    My whole family would be competing to see who would give Zenya the best gift. But I felt sorry for them. From the moment this day arrived, they had already lost, because I would be the one to win my sister''s heart on this day.

 Chapter 12

    After the bird; which was still waiting to be named, was placed to rest on a bird post behind Zenya, we continued with the final part of the gift-giving. This time, my father.


    "My child, I know how passionate you are about music, and I also know that there is no one better to be your teacher, than him." Dad stood in front of her with a calm smile. An expression that I had never seen him do until now. Then he gestured toward the crowd.


    Attention was focused on an older man who advanced slowly but surely through the guests. Dressed in an impeccably tailored suit, the elderly man exuded an air of refined sophistication. His suit, a deep ashen gray, reflected the success of years well lived, complementing his graying hair that framed a face etched with the lines of experience and knowledge.


    His eyes, a deep, warm shade of brown, had a soft glow that told the stories of a lifetime dedicated to art. The wrinkles at the corners of her eyes deepened as he smiled, a smile that revealed kindness, and enormous passion.


    His poised posture, his measured but determined steps. Every movement alluded to a life full of discipline and passion. An attitude that spoke of his attention to detail, cultivated through years of practice and dedication.


    "It is a pleasure to meet you Miss Zenya Baelian." The man bowed graciously, gave my sister a sincere smile, and then kissed her small hand gently, showing with that act the etiquette worthy of his refined appearance. "My name, which I can deduce is already known to you, is Modeus Razart. I have been entrusted with the honor of introducing you to the music world. Keep in mind my sweet young lady, that I will devote every part of my being to guide you through one of the most beautiful expressions of art."


    Zenya was speechless, her hand, which Sir Modeus kissed, had frozen. In her eyes, you could see the disbelief at what was happening. My sister used to talk a lot about her great idol, Sir Modeus Razart. A composer, the greatest composer who ever lived, and who had retired a few years ago to rest and enjoy the rest of his life in comfort. His legacy in music was legendary, and now he was standing in front of her, proclaiming himself her teacher, and guide. What girl her age would not be elated by this situation?


    My sister managed to come out of her stupor, barely able to respond with a soft voice, almost a whisper, thanking Sir Modeus, who gave her another of those true knight smiles, and then said goodbye, promising her that he would soon return to begin her lessons. Zenya nodded, still unable to believe her eyes, as Sir Modeus said goodbye to my father and left for the day.


    Silence had reigned for a long time in the room. Everyone seemed to doubt whether what had happened was real or not. Dad took it upon himself to "revive" Zenya who was still staring at the door through which Sir Modeus had retreated.


    The host butler caught everyone''s attention, calming the heated conversations over the unexpected guest.


    Immediately it was Mom and Makila''s turn. They both looked worried. Sarka, who had arrived next to us, was metaphorically biting her nails, worried about Dad''s "gift", which seemed unbeatable at the moment. Mom and Makila were the same way, not knowing if they could get over something like this. Makila handed me to Sarka and together with my mother, they advanced towards Zenya.


    They both stopped in front of her, offering her a warm smile. Zenya, for her part, had an expectant expression. If this was what Sarka and Dad''s gifts had been like, how amazing would our dear Mother and Makila''s be?


    "My daughter, we know how much you value the time you spend with each of us." Mom said, holding Makila''s hand tightly, which continued with what she was saying.


    "That''s why we''ve been striving to find something that can go along with that idea." Makila pulled from... uh... I have no idea where... One moment she had her hands empty and the next she had an object in her hands. Is it some kind of magic? Something like space magic?


    "This is called a Kadotype." Makila walked over and presented Zenya with a box-shaped object, perhaps six inches tall. Its front had a round shiny piece, something that, as I realized what it was, took my breath away completely. A lens. Behind this box, there was something similar to a small hole, a viewfinder for whoever was holding the device, could see through it.


    That...is that what I think it is!!!?


    Zenya examined it carefully, trying to understand what its function was, but no matter how hard she examined it she was unable to comprehend it. Mom laughed in amusement at her incomprehension as she approached my sister. Makila carefully picked up the "Kadotype" moving away a bit, while Mom stuck to Zenya and they looked towards Makila. Makila then pointed the object at them, and in a flash that seemed to blind Zenya for an instant, it was all over.


    A few seconds passed, while my sister recovered from the unexpected flash. Makila approached both of them and, opening the device from the back, took out a small metallic-looking "card". A photograph of both my mother and sister.


    "Is that Mom and me?" she asked in surprise. A relatively clear, color image of the two of them was etched on the plate that had come out of the Kadotype. " How...?"


    "It''s called Lumigraphy, Dri. This device can capture an image and engrave it on this Ruto glass plate. It can only take 20 lumigraphs before you have to put in new plates, but with this, you can capture moments that you want to treasure, and the Ruto glass plates are very durable, so the lumigraphs can last almost forever without damage."


    It was interesting to learn that, in this world, thanks to magic, they had already reached the technological level enough to create cameras. Although, as expected from a different world, the naming of things wouldn¡¯t be the same.


    Zenya continued to browse the Kadotype for a while longer, giving me a few fleeting glances. It was easy to tell that I would be the target of her future collection of "lumigraphs" and I felt it best to resign myself to my fate. I would never say no to her anyway. Besides, I would like to have some of these lumigraphs for myself. I want to have memories of my childhood with my family.


    Zenya thanked them both with a tight hug, which colored their faces with a bright smile. They hadn''t managed to get over Dad''s gift, but in the end, they didn''t seem to mind. They did something that made their daughter happy, and that was the main goal of the day.


    With the return of Mom and Makila at Sarka''s side, the event would finally conclude. But I couldn''t let it all end without me setting foot on the stage, could I?


    When I saw the host butler walking toward Zenya to bring the event to an end, I began to move in Sarka''s arms, waving as much as I could and pointing toward my sister.


    "T-tya! What''s wrong?"


    " Aaaa!!! Aaaa!!!"


    "What''s wrong, do you want to go with Zenya?"


    I nodded immediately as I babbled and gestured for her to lead me to her. Sarka looked at Mom for help. She just shrugged, relinquishing the decision to her. My sister sighed and pulled me toward Zenya immediately. Before we got too close, I began to slap Sarka''s arms to make her stop, which fortunately she understood immediately.


    "Now what''s wrong? I can''t figure out what you want Tya..."


    ¡°Don''t worry sister, you''ll see.¡± I laughed internally.


    Zenya who had noticed our little act, tried to approach us, but I immediately shouted at her with my babbling, stopping her advance, but placing all eyes on my little fuss. I started to feel a little pressure of being watched... but no. I had to do what I had to do, and it had to be perfect.


    I signaled Sarka to lower me to the ground. It took her a while to understand, but she did it slowly. Luckily, I was placed on my feet, which allowed me to start as I wanted.


    From the moment I found out that my dear sister Zenya would have her birthday at the beginning of winter, I began to "train" for this day. I had to do it always in secret, taking advantage of the days when it was just a maid, and she fell asleep in the middle of her work. There were days when I didn''t get a chance to do anything, days when I was carried around for various reasons, and days when Mom, Dad, Sarka, or Makila hung out with me. But I am glad that I was able to reach my goal on time.


    Sarka held me in place holding my hands, but I let go. It was time to give Zenya the only gift I was able to offer her at this moment.


    Standing, barely keeping my balance, I looked towards my sister, my target, with my most serious look, and took my first step in her direction.


    I had practiced this many times, realizing that the first step was the most important. If I could keep my balance, the momentum would help me move forward more easily.


    I managed to keep my balance.


    I took the second step and felt everything was going smoothly.


    The hall was silent, with only my footsteps echoing as background music to the spectacle that everyone in the audience was admiring.


    Another step.


    Slowly but surely, my small body advanced toward Zenya.


    My gaze was attentive to the floor, lifting my eyes slightly to make sure I was going in the right direction.


    The next step. I almost stumbled, which made me stop. A muffled scream was heard. I didn''t know who it was, but it didn''t matter, I had to keep going. I needed to complete my journey towards my dear sister.


    One more step, then another, and another. I started to go a little quicker, but not too fast. I had to be patient and go carefully. If I tried to rush, I might fall and my effort would be wasted.


    The distance from the starting point to Zenya was maybe 3 meters. It wasn''t too much, but for me, a baby walking for the first time in a new body could be compared to having a person drive a car knowing absolutely nothing about them.


    Well, that might be a bit of an exaggeration, but you know what I mean.


    Zenya was mesmerized looking at me, yet some instinct in her made her get down on her knees, waiting for my arrival with open arms.


    That simple act filled me with energy, and my motivation to complete my mission skyrocketed.


    Just a few steps separated me from my sister.


    Come on Orinthya, just a little more. Don''t fall. Don''t fall


    The last step... and I stumbled.


    There was a gasp of surprise. I closed my eyes, thinking I might fall to the ground and everything was ruined.


    But no. I fell, but not to the ground. I fell straight into something warm and pleasant. I was filled with a sense of security. It was my sister''s arms.


    "Well done, Tya, well done. I''m proud of you." Words whispered with affection and pride entered my ears. Zenya held me in her arms. She hugged me tenderly, gently caressing my back. I could feel my sister''s love enveloping me, a familiar feeling I hadn''t experienced since I was a little boy when I was teaching my own little sister to walk. That warmth and affection...I hoped I was conveying the same to her.


    But just in case...


    *chu*


    I kissed her on the cheek.


    I couldn''t talk yet. I couldn''t buy her a beautiful pet, hire a famous person to teach her, or give her an artifact that would revolutionize the world of art and information. All I had to give her was myself and my sincerity, something she would be able to remember and brag about for the rest of her life.


    *click*


    There was a familiar sound and a flash of light illuminating us. I turned my head toward the source and saw Dad holding the Kadotype, taking a Lumigraphy of us. I could do nothing but smile and thank him internally for his quick thinking.


    Zenya didn''t seem to notice though, she just kept hugging me tighter. I could hear a soft laugh coming from her, which surprised me, but before I could do anything, Zenya slowly pulled away.


    I saw her face. She had a big smile painted on that cute little face of hers, the biggest I''ve ever seen her have.


    "Tya, thank you, this is the best gift I''ve ever received!" Those words made me smile with happiness.


    This is my gift to you. My first steps. Being able to walk and being able to catch up with my beautiful big sister. I hope I have given you something you can treasure for the rest of your life, even if it is selfish of me to say so.


    That was my genuine wish for her. Even if I wasn''t able to say it directly, I knew she could understand it to some extent.


    Immediately after, came the onslaught of kisses that both Zenya and my mother are so used to throwing at me every chance they get. Not that I''m complaining, but it''s embarrassing in front of so many people. And speaking of which...


    There was a big applause from the moment Zenya spoke to me. Sarka, Mom, and Makila moved next to Dad, who kept taking lumigraphs of us. Thanks to that, this will be a memory that will remain immortalized.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    The host butler (someday I will know his name) took the opportunity to end the event. My whole family lined up and gave their farewells to all the guests, who were leaving little by little, leaving some last words of congratulations and some invitations for tea parties, or some other event. Most of them were addressed to Zenya, and some others to Sarka, who looked a little uncomfortable receiving them.


    There were even a couple for me. There was some sort of tradition of gathering mothers with children under the age of 2 for a little tea party where they would gather all the children to play together. I didn''t quite understand why, since none of those children would remember anything about it, but I assumed it was some social or cultural thing in this world.


    <hr>


    By the time everyone was gone, and only my family and a few servants were left, it was late in the evening.


    We were getting ready to finally go home and rest. Zenya was on the verge of falling asleep from the exhaustion of the day, so Makila carried her in her arms, while I was with Mom, who had just done something I''d never seen her do before.


    Remember when I said Sarka looked strangely tousled and disheveled? Well... apparently since she saw that Zenya was doing pretty well for herself, she decided it was a good idea to sneak off to meet someone. I don''t know who it was, but according to her, it was "a friend" who helped her get Zenya''s gift. Makila was also quite upset with her but decided to leave everything to Mom. The look on Sarka''s face was... well, just like someone who was caught red-handed.


    The scolding was quite shocking. Mom was very angry. Sarka could do nothing but look at the floor in shame. Her ears were pulled as she received a terrible lecture. A moment that made me think that no matter what happened, I should never make my mother angry. She''s pretty scary, and I want to keep my ears intact for the rest of my life. Well... maybe some girl could be "a little rough" with them, but that''s a separate issue.


    I was sure that, if it wasn''t for the fact that we were all very tired from the day, and because it was an important event, Sarka would have been spanked right there and then. Not from her, but from Makila, who looked even angrier than Mom.


    Yes, Makila is even scarier than my mother.


    With my older sister now extremely submissive at our side, and my other older sister practically asleep, we decided to leave the rest of the work to the servants. Dad was already gone a little while ago, taking the Kadotype and the lumigraphs with him. It seemed he had some extra work to do for some reason I didn''t understand, and he would store the lumigraphs while he was at it.


    "M-Madam!"


    Just as we had just passed through the front door of the house, a maid; specifically, one of my mother''s maids, suddenly appeared behind us, with a complicated expression. She appeared to be of the same race as Ameli. Quite human-looking, with light blue hair and violet eyes. Her wings were a bit open, twitching nervously and her tail moved in a wave, in contrast to her wings.


    "What is it, Rona?"


    " M-Madam, something unexpected has happened and..." the poor girl was trembling like a newborn fawn, hesitating about what she should say.


    "Yes?"


    "Someone has arrived in a carriage and asked to see you and... your daughters."


    "At this hour, when it''s all over?"


    The maid nodded in reply. She looked very hesitant about what to do and pleaded with my mother for help with her eyes.


    "Well, who is this person?"


    "I... I think it''s best if you see for yourself, ma''am." Mom didn''t answer, but instead kept her gaze on Rona for a while. She looked quite frightened, for some reason, but also, it was strange that she didn''t want to say the name of this strange visitor.


    With a slight sigh, Mom instructed her to lead the unexpected guest to one of the guest rooms on the second floor, where we would all be waiting.


    After arriving, Makila immediately sat down on the couch, settling Zenya so that she could sleep on her chest. Sarka sat quietly next to her. Mom handed me to my sister and sat down on another couch, one that faced the front door.


    "Who do you think it is?" Makila asked with a worried tone.


    "No idea. I can''t think of any important family that didn''t attend that needs anything from me. Much less the girls...at this hour."


    They both fell into a contemplative silence, trying to deduce who could be so rude as to show up so late at night.


    We didn''t wait long before Rona knocked on the door, announcing that she had brought the guest. Mom nodded to Makila and loudly said, "Come in."


    As the door opened, I caught a glimpse of a beautiful woman. A gasp came from my mother, who immediately stood up. I saw her stunned expression, her eyes wide as plates at the sight of the person entering.


    Her long, fluffy pink hair fell in soft waves around her shoulders, framing her angelic face. Atop her head, standing proudly straight, a pair of velvety cat ears twitched, taking in the sounds of the room. Her green eyes, like peridots, vibrant and expressive, sparkled in a mixture of kindness and curiosity.


    She walked slowly, while her beautiful pink and white dress fluttered gracefully with every step she took. Her colors contrasted with her hair in sophisticated harmony. Every detail of the dress seemed carefully chosen by a great fashion artist, from the delicate lace adorning the bodice to the subtle patterns dancing along the hemline.


    A pretty and fluffy tail, also adorned with brightly colored ribbons, moved softly behind, exhibiting with its movements the elegance and splendor of the lady in front of us.


    Time had stopped, everyone''s gazes frozen in admiration of the unexpected presence. After hearing about her from my mother when she talked to Karla, it was impossible not to recognize her, even if it was the first time, I was seeing her. She was...


    "Katarina!" my mother shouted, breaking the silence. She ran straight to the feline woman, hugging her tightly, making sure she wasn''t an illusion that would disappear at her touch.


    "I can''t believe it..." murmured Makila, more shocked than I would have ever seen her. Even Sarka had gone silent in disbelief, as she stood frozen in place.


    Katarina. Katarina Nazzik. That woman whom my mother considered her older sister. She was here, smiling so radiantly that she dulled even the brightest sunrise. A face so beautiful I could only compare her to Venus herself, and a figure that would rival Aphrodite herself.


    Maybe I''m exaggerating with this description, and maybe I''m being too biased because of my tastes, but I couldn''t deny that her beauty and figure were top-notch. Beyond what I knew from my previous world.


    But it wasn''t just her beauty that captured my attention. I was focused on the things that stood out the most to my eyes. Those ears and that hypnotic, fluffy tail. She was the real thing. The cat woman, the Kibikin. Paradise. My paradise.


    "But how, why?" asked my mother, touching her cheeks with her hands, making sure that she was really standing there in front of her. Her face showed that she was unable to completely believe that her dear friend was really here.


    Katarina responded with a soft laugh, amused by the question and my mother''s seemingly unexpected reaction.


    She was smiling like a child whose joke had been a complete success.


    "I escaped." She announced calmly, her tone amused and blunt, as if it were an everyday occurrence.


    Mom was silent for a minute, analyzing her expression before bursting out laughing.


    "Yes, that''s how you''ve always been. Rona, make some tea and som-"


    "Oh, no, no. I can''t stay. If I take too long, they might notice I''m gone."


    "What? But..." Mom replied disappointedly, pleading with her voice that her denial was also part of her naughtiness.


    "It''s okay." reassured the Kibi as she gently stroked Mom''s hands. "Anyway, I just came to say hello for a moment, and... well, I was hoping she''d be awake to give her a present."


    Katarina looked up at my sister, who was sleeping peacefully on Makila''s chest. An angelic sight.


    "Katarina, a pleasure to see you again after so many years." Makila greeted her; finally coming out of her surprise, with a shake of her head, a little uncomfortable with the position she was in. "Please excuse me for not being able to give a greeting more in keeping with the situation."


    "You don''t have to, letting the girl rest is more important. Still, I''m really glad to see you once again, both of you." Her eyes returned to my mother, who was giving her a somewhat wistful smile. I could sense that she was loaded with memories, both sad and happy. Makila had a relieved expression. I assumed she was happy to see my mom reunited with her old friend.


    Sarka, perhaps feeling nervous and unable to fully process the situation, stood up and bowed, giving a hasty greeting to our unexpected guest.


    "Um... I... am Sarka Lara Baelian. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Duchess Nazzik."


    Of course, I was still in her arms, so it was a bit awkward for my older sister to give a proper bow. Katarina delicately put a hand to her mouth to hide her laughter, then returned the greeting, introducing herself.


    "It is a pleasure to meet you lady Sarka. I am Katarina Dhei Nazzik." With the most charming bow I have seen so far, the beautiful Kibi woman formally introduced herself to my sister, who fidgeted as she was overwhelmed by Katarina''s radiant aura. Next to her, Mom looked delighted to see this scene.


    Me? I was still mesmerized by those ears. I wanted to touch them, I wanted to throw myself at her and caress them until I felt totally satisfied. I was struggling to restrain myself, and I felt like I was failing.


    "Can you introduce me to this adorable little darling?"


    Oh, Duchess, you''re making me blush.


    "Oh, uh... this is my younger sister, Orinthya." Sarka introduced me to the duchess, maintaining that odd awkwardness of speech. Katarina brought her face close and watched me with that lovely smile of hers. She seemed to be evaluating me, but in a very different way than Losward usually did. On her, it seemed more like joy at exceeding the expectations she had. Or maybe, just happy to finally meet me.


    "She''s as lovely as I heard. I expect great things from you" She expressed happily as she gave my nose a light touch and turned away from me, depriving me of further admiring her beauty. She moved closer to Mom, changing to a much more serious expression.


    "I don''t have much time, so I''ll get right to the point. First, here." Katarina, just as Makila had done earlier at the party, pulled an object out of thin air, handing it carefully to my mother.


    "What is it?" Mom asked, curious about the finely decorated object. A jewelry box no bigger than her hand itself.


    "It''s my birthday present to your daughter. These are earrings, enchanted with tracking magic. The jewelry box serves as a link for them to track her wherever she is. It''s a great lifesaver for when your kids get unruly and run off on their own." Katarina winked at my mother as she explained her gift with a mischievous smile. Mom could do nothing but smile wryly at her friend''s gift.


    "Now." Resumed the beautiful kibi. "The other reason I came. I don''t know if you''ve heard yet, but I also had a daughter this year."


    "I found out recently thanks to some rumors here and there at some social parties. But it was Karla who confirmed it to me."


    "Hmm, as expected from her. I don''t tend to get out of the territory much, so news about us doesn''t usually reach the ears of others, but it was easy for her when she visited me the other day."


    "She always gets mad when I say it, but Karla is better at gathering information than designing clothes," Makila mentioned from her spot, eliciting a chuckle between them.


    "The point is, I want to get my own plans in motion soon."


    "Your plans?" Mom raised an eyebrow in confusion, something that brought a cocky smile to Katarina''s face.


    "The moment I heard what you were planning to do, I thought I should do something for both families, too." Katarina moved a little away from them all, pacing around the room as she continued to talk. "I thought, why not help them differently for my dear little sisters? Something that complements the plans they have."


    Mom remained silent, waiting for the duchess to explain the plan she had in mind. It didn''t take long for her to give an exhausted sigh. As if she already knew that what her dear friend was planning to do was going to cause trouble somehow.


    "What kind of mischief are you planning?" Mom urged her on with her tone of mock annoyance.


    Katarina, playing along, was offended exaggeratedly, in contrast to the drama they seemed accustomed to expressing when conversing with each other.


    "How dare you think of me like that? Oh, Iri, you hurt my feelings." The three of them laughed at the antics they were making.


    I could tell how strong the bonds of friendship were between them. I felt a little jealous about that. I wished I could find friends with whom I could joke around like that. People with whom I could share those kinds of smiles.


    "Well, it''s quite a simple thing." Katarina clapped her hands once to regain our attention and return us to a more serious mood. "I was thinking of organizing a small event at the beginning of spring. You know, a little infant party. And, I was thinking of inviting you and little Orinthya."


    "Are you sure that''s a good idea?" Mom looked happy but worried about the invitation. She changed to her contemplative expression, possibly thinking about what the consequences might be if we attended such an event.


    "Don''t worry too much about it. I''m thinking of inviting Duchess Fondawl and her son as well, plus other families from other factions."


    Mother looked suspiciously at Katarina. Something about that comment seemed to worry her even more. Katarina responded with a somewhat sad expression, before walking back over to her and taking her by the hands.


    "Iri, I know what I''m doing. Trust me. I know I can make things work out."


    "..."


    "If everything goes as planned." Katarina moved her gaze to Zenya, who was still sleeping peacefully on Makila''s chest. Then she returned her attention to Mom, giving her a reassuring smile. "I want you to let your daughter, Zenya, attend my Yuliana''s fifth birthday."


    Mom closed her eyes. She seemed to be considering the offer very seriously.


    "Also." She added, perhaps to push her a little harder. "I want my Yuliana to attend your daughter''s fifth birthday. Now that I''ve met her, I want them to be friends."


    Yes! PLEASE MOM, PLEASE SAY YES!


    Mom remained thoughtful for a little while longer until she finally decided to ask a question. Something she needed to be sure of.


    "Katarina, I know I may sound hypocritical and I don''t want to doubt you, but... What is it you''re after? I know you mean well, but is it just that, just to get them together so they can be friends?"


    Katarina remained silent. Her back was to me, so I couldn''t see her expression, but from the look my mother was giving her, it seemed she didn''t have the cheerful smile she had kept up until now.


    "I want, as you do, to improve the relationship between the two houses. Maybe that''s just a convenient excuse, though. Maybe it''s just me wanting to give my daughter a friend who can mean as much to her, as you mean to me."


    Again, Katarina turned away from my mother, walking in my direction. She stroked my head gently, giving me a very motherly look before resuming her words. "I want to give them the chance to be able to relate without having to worry about that stupid conflict between families. To give them the chance that we didn''t have, that we were forced to lose contact for reasons we couldn''t even understand."


    Her tone was melancholy, but you could sense a strong conviction in her voice. There was no doubt that she would do everything in her power to ensure that her daughter and I would have the freedom they were denied. A somewhat conditional freedom, since we would be "forced" to be friends. But I would be more than willing to do so. I hope her daughter will be too.


    "When we both became duchesses, we also became enemies. Without even knowing it, without even wishing it, or being able to do anything about it. We couldn''t congratulate each other at our respective weddings. We didn''t have the opportunity to be there when our first children were born, nor with the next ones. We couldn''t send a letter to each other because that might cause political trouble between the radicals in both families. Isn''t that too sad? Should we really let our daughters have to live in that kind of environment?"


    Katarina let out a sad sigh before turning to Mom and Makila again. "Irlana, Fiana, aren''t you two tired of all this too? I feel regretful that I didn''t do something sooner, why is it until now, when it''s been so many years that I decided to do something, why was I such a coward?"


    They both remained silent. Mom was the one who agreed the most. After all, it was because of all this that she had to separate from her best friend. And she even seemed to share the feeling of self-loathing that Katarina was expressing. Why was it only now that they were acting out?


    Mom had a bitter expression, clenching her fists, annoyed with herself.


    "I''m tired of it." Katarina resumed her words. Her eyes reflected all the determination growing stronger and stronger inside her heart. "Therefore, I will ignore all voices of opposition from now on. I will no longer be the cowardly duchess who kept herself locked in her home, lamenting while doing nothing."


    She walked slowly towards my mother, stopping a few steps in front of her.


    "My first step was to help you. The next will be to open the doors of my home and let my children be free." Katarina raised her hand to her front, offering it to my mother. "Will you help me create that future for our children?"


    Mom watched Katarina''s hand, who waited nervously and expectantly for her answer. She approached her, refusing the hand, and instead, gave her a warm hug, expressing something deeper than a simple handshake.


    "Of course, I will, what makes you think I would be able to turn you down? Especially when your goal is even more ambitious than mine, but also much nobler."


    Katarina returned her hug, thanking her again and again with her voice full of relief. Makila watched them with warm, emotion-filled eyes. Some tears threatened to escape, but she made a great effort to hold back.


    A few minutes later, Katarina shared some details about her plans for the spring, giving us enough information to be fully prepared for that day.


    "I''ll talk to Hal so he''s aware of it."


    "Thank you, you and Fiana."


    Those were her last words before she gave Mom one last hug, waved goodbye to Makila, my sister, and me, and walked out the door, leaving a small void in all of us.


    Katarina''s arrival was unexpected, but her determination to want her family and ours to be free of the conflict that had lasted longer than any of us wanted to remember had left an important mark on me. The Duchess had earned a special place in my heart, and as with my mother, if she were to need my help at any time, I would not hesitate for a second to offer her my hand.


    What kind of future will we be able to see from now on? I''m looking forward to seeing it.

 Chapter 13

    The next day the whole family gathered at the table for breakfast. Well, everyone except Losward, who was never home.


    Dad was seated at the end of the table, as the family leader. Mom to his right and Makila next to her. Across from Mom was Sarka, who seemed down after being grounded for what happened yesterday at the party. She was giving Dad a few glances as if asking for help, but he wasn''t even paying attention to her. Whether it was deliberate or because he seriously didn''t notice, I didn''t know, but she definitely wouldn''t get any help from him.


    Zenya, on the other hand, was sitting next to Sarka, pouting. Why? Well, it was because she found out that all of us, except her and Dad, met Duchess Katarina last night. She was very happy with the earrings she left her as a gift, so much so that she had them on right now, but she was still upset that no one woke her up so she could at least thank her.


    Apart from them, my parents were all smiles. Mom for being reunited with her great friend, and Dad because he now had a collection of lumigraphs of me and Zenya. Of course, he already returned the Kadotype to Zenya, but he decided to keep the lumigraphs he already had done.


    Where was I? Well on Makila''s lap, where else?


    "Open wide Nita."


    "Ahhhh. Hmm."


    "Yummy?"


    I nodded vigorously. It really was. Makila had taken it upon herself to feed me that delicious chunky porridge they started feeding me for breakfast lately, and I was more than happy about it. A little embarrassing to be fed that way, but hey, she was happy doing it and I was happy eating it. So, win-win.


    Oddly enough my teeth had started to come in pretty quickly. I counted them. I had 8 in total and I was already able to chew quite well even though they were few... and they were mostly canines. Yes, you heard right. Of the 8, 6 were canines, which only meant that I was mostly carnivorous, something that made me feel amazed. Meat, of any kind, is a real pleasure to consume.


    Things were going pretty well this morning.


    "By the way, Fia, what happened to the girl you''ve been taking care of? Ameli was her name, wasn''t it? I heard she''d been feeling bad, to the point where she couldn''t leave her bed, but hasn''t it been too long already? What did the physician say?"


    Makila sighed sadly and wiped my mouth before giving me another spoonful of that delicacy of the gods and answering Mom.


    "The physician said she wasn''t sick, but that she seemed exhausted. Nothing beyond that. I assigned her easier jobs. I was looking forward to seeing how she progressed. I was just planning to talk to her in the afternoon and see how she''s doing."


    Hearing that made me feel sorry for Ameli, as she used to be the most energetic and cheerful of the maids in charge of taking care of me. Learning that she''d been feeling unwell, preventing her from even working was worrying.


    "Hmm. I hope it''s not too seriously a problem. It''s about time to assign Zenya a personal maid, and I was hoping to give her that position."


    "My personal Maid!?" Zenya asked a little too enthusiastically, causing some of the food on her plate to spill onto the table. The very impolite act did not go unnoticed, and Zenya earned a disapproving look from Mom, causing her to sit up straight with a stiff expression.


    Mom sighed before answering. "Yes, now that you''ve reached this age it''s time to assign you one, and that girl was one of my candidates. But, if she doesn''t seem to be up to it, it would be best to assign another. I''ll see that in the afternoon."


    Zenya''s mood seemed to change completely after those words. She seemed to be extremely excited about it. Although I didn''t understand why it was such a big deal.


    "Speaking of maids," Dad said, drawing everyone''s attention. "The festival is in 3 days. Have you already thought about who will take care of Orinthya while we''re gone?"


    "Right. At least one of us should stay with her."


    "I was planning to stay." Makila immediately offered, as if it were the most obvious solution, but Mom immediately refused to let her.


    "No, I need you to accompany me this year. Baroness Orsant will be among the helpers, and you know how complicated it is for me to deal with her."


    "Couldn''t Hal help you with that?"


    "No. Unfortunately, I have to be in the places of honor. Besides, if I''m not there, who would take care of Zenya? It''s her first festival, I can''t leave her alone with Sarka. I don''t plan to leave both girls alone."


    Makila sighed, feeling somewhat defeated. She wanted to stay with me that day, but her plans were quickly shattered.


    The 3 of them were silent as they considered what solution they could give to this dilemma, given that, for some reason, I could not attend. I would need to be at least 5 years old to be able to do so if the fact that it was Zenya''s first time attending, was the norm and not a fluke.


    Even if there were a large number of maids in the mansion who could take care of me, it was much more reassuring for them that at least one member of the family would stay with me. At that instant, the only person who could take that role spoke up.


    "I... could I stay and take care of her?" Sarka, doubting her proposal, raised her hand. Mom narrowed her eyes suspiciously. She seemed to be trying to find some ulterior motive for why she would offer to stay. A doubt that was put into words by Makila.


    "Lara, why would you volunteer so suddenly? You''ve never liked to miss any of the winter festivals, much less this one."


    "There''s no one else who can do it. Besides, I... I don''t want to go this year after what happened with the Eleios family."


    Sarka lowered her head, looking depressed. Mentioning the Eleios, caused Mom and Makila to share a glance, before diverting to Dad, who did nothing but sigh somewhat sadly and nod to both of them.


    "I understand. You can stay this time." Sarka nodded in relief and thanked them.


    "But," Makila added in a warning tone. "If we find out that you have done something similar to what happened yesterday, I won''t be as gentle as your mother was, understood?"


    "Y-yes, Makila! I promise." Makila nodded in approval, shared a look with Dad and Mom, and continued to feed me. Dad gave her a few words, mostly telling her about what to do and who to send in case something happened.


    Breakfast ended shortly after that. Everyone ended up splitting up to do their things. Dad went straight to his office and Mom along with Makila left together to work on things related to the festival. Sarka went off to do her things while Zenya and I were taken by the maids to the room that had become my playroom.


    The rest of the morning Zenya was helping me to walk.


    Surprisingly enough, she was very patient. She was guiding me from the front, close enough to catch me if I fell, which happened quite a few times. The fact that I made it to her without failing the day before was a miracle. My sister kept giving me words of encouragement like "You''re doing great Tya, keep it up" or offering me candy if I made it a certain distance without falling.


    ¡­


    It was a great motivation. They were pretty tasty candies, what can I say?


    After all that exercise, which Zenya called "walking lessons"; we rested for lunch. The maids brought the food up to the room. They said everyone was still pretty busy, so everyone would eat where they were.


    This time it was Zenya''s turn to feed me. She was very careful. Or well, as much as a 5-year-old could be. It was a bit of a mess, but I managed to eat enough to feel satisfied. It was lucky I had a bib to keep me from getting dirty.


    After lunch, we took a little nap together. Zenya has a habit of cuddling me very carefully even while she sleeps, so having these naps with her; apart from being incredibly special, is also very comfortable and one of my favorite things to do together with her.


    I woke up a couple of hours later, in the middle of the afternoon. Zenya was already awake and one of the maids, who I recognized as Tina, was showing her how to feed me better without spilling half the plate on me... or on her. She noticed me almost immediately and ran to me as fast as she could.


    "Tya! Hi, did you sleep well?" she asked in a soft voice as she gently stroked my head.


    I nodded immediately, eliciting a cute smile on her face.


    She was about to say something else to me when we heard a knock on the door.


    "Young Lady Zenya, it''s me, Neth."


    "Neth? Come in."


    Neth, Sarka''s exclusive maid, came into the room, gave us a little greeting, and then approached Zenya to deliver a message from our older sister.


    I had seen this girl only a few times, maybe 2 or 3 times. She was almost always running an errand for my sister, and those few times I got to see her it was in passing. Only now could I see her in detail.


    She was not very tall, just a few inches taller than my own older sister. Her jet-black skin, impeccably manicured, complemented her bright purple hair, which was short and lent a touch of maturity to her appearance. Or at least that''s what I thought. She was very different from anyone I had seen so far.


    A sort of cloth mask covered most of her face, leaving her ears, nose, and mouth barely visible. She had no eyes, or at least it seemed so.


    How did she guide herself through the world then? Well, she had two long appendages on her head that protruded from her forehead. A combination of moth antennae and peacock feathers. They were very smooth-looking and moved above her head as if they were scanning everything around them.


    Another striking detail about her was that she possessed a scaly, rather reptilian tail, looking more like a snake than a tail, and of a dull black hue that seemed to absorb all the light around it. It was long and thin, enough to wrap about 2 times around her own body.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    She was part of those unusual tribes that worked at the mansion. One that I didn''t know the name of and would love to learn more about.


    "Mistress Sarka instructed me to inform you that she wishes to have afternoon tea with both of you in the garden annex. She mentioned that she wishes to enjoy some quality time with her little sisters."


    Zenya thought about it for a moment, looking at me, back at Neth, and then at the other 2 maids who were taking care of us. Then she nodded in agreement.


    "Young Lady, would you like to change into something more comfortable?" asked Seria, one of the maidservants.


    "Hmm. Can you change Tya too?"


    "Of course. Tina?"


    "Yes, leave it to me!"


    They both seemed excited about it, but I decided not to make a big deal out of it. One of the two was always there when I was changing clothes, whether it was with Mom or Makila, so they already knew exactly what I liked to wear... or at least what my "mothers" liked me to wear.


    One complete change of clothes later, and we were both ready to go.


    Although it was already winter, and the weather was quite cold, it didn''t look like it was starting to snow yet. Fortunately, we were wearing quite warm clothes, something to be thankful for. I felt comfortable and warm, and, funny as it sounds, I felt like a plush doll, which was funny in many ways.


    The garden had become a somewhat faded place thanks to the winter cold. Gone were those beautiful and impressive flowers I was used to seeing. Now they were bushes with dull leaves, and plants that looked dead, being just branches and nothing more. A few of them still kept their green colors; similar to the pine trees, but they looked a little sad for not being able to show their usual beauty.


    We walked for a while through one of the garden paths to a small enclosed gazebo, it looked more like a greenhouse than a place you would go to for afternoon tea. It was a place I sometimes visited with Mom and Makila to eat sweets and spend time together. Those few times when they would both walk around the garden with me and take the opportunity to strengthen their relationship. Which translated into them taking turns attacking me with kisses and caresses on my head, then kissing and professing love to each other.


    I''m not saying it''s wrong... just, why did they have to do that when they were with me? I''m not complaining, I like to see how much they love each other, but... well, it''s awkward.


    Anyway.


    We arrived at the small gazebo and saw Sarka sitting on one of the chairs waiting for us. Neth was behind her, with a neutral expression.


    Tina, who was carrying me, immediately set me down on the floor so I could walk on my own. Of course, Zenya took my hand and walked with me. She is a very attentive sister.


    Upon seeing us, Sarka immediately ran over to greet us both cheerfully. She bent down and gave us both a hug and a kiss. Zenya hung onto her in her embrace, more than happy for the physical contact with our sister.


    I hadn''t mentioned it until now, but Zenya seriously loves spending time with Sarka. After all, before I was born it was just the two of them, so the bond they had formed was already strong enough.


    My arrival, instead of changing that, only strengthened it. Now they both had a new baby sister to spoil.


    Also, it seemed Sarka was in a better mood, which was reassuring.


    We moved to the table after that cuddle session. Tina and Seria moved next to Neth to serve us tea and snacks and then stood off to the side, waiting for any orders we could give them.


    My two sisters sat across from each other, happy to be able to spend time with the three of us together. I, of course, was on Sarka''s lap drinking my beloved raval fruit juice.


    "Nya, how do you feel now that you are 5 years old, was it just as you thought?"


    Zenya; Nya as Sarka usually calls her, shook her head. Her expression was thoughtful, as she tried to come up with an answer.


    "It''s... just the same, I think."


    "Hahaha, it''s just like I told you, right?"


    "I guess..." Zenya replied reluctantly while pouting very prettily.


    "Come on, don''t be like that. At least you got lots of good gifts, right? Some better than others... and with better intentions."


    Sarka sounded like she was teasing her a little, but there was a hint of annoyance in her tone. Obviously, I knew why. That jerk who dared that act so... Just remember him, I want to destroy him.


    Zenya on the other hand was still pouting, dissatisfied with the fact that things were not as she expected.


    I guess she thought she would become a "big girl" once she reached that age.


    "Didn''t you like my gift?" asked Sarka, her voice feigning sadness. Poor Zenya almost knocked over her teacup at the surprising question.


    "N-no! I loved it! Kiki is cute, and he''s super friendly, and... and..."


    "Pff."


    "..."


    Once again, Zenya had that pout. This time, she puffed out her cheeks so much they looked like they were going to burst. Seconds later, she turned her gaze away, angry at Sarka.


    ¡°Sis, you dummy!¡±


    Sarka laughed out loud at such an adorable sister. It was hard not to. Zenya was dangerously adorable.


    "There, there. I won''t bother you anymore my lovely Nya, will you forgive me?"


    "Hum" Zenya snorted, not intending to answer her. But she gave us a sidelong glance as if she expected something else.


    "Aren''t you going to forgive your dear big sister?"


    "Hum!"


    "I see, then I guess there''s nothing to do. I was going to offer to sit you on my lap with Tya, but if you don''t wan-"


    "I WANT TO!" without letting Sarka finish speaking, Zenya hurriedly got down from her chair before our sister could change her mind.


    Sarka simply picked her up, sitting her next to me on her lap. She immediately hugged us both tightly, rubbing her face on our cheeks, and making us laugh. I felt happy. Incredibly happy. It''s nice to have an older sister who shows this level of affection, and who shows us both the same level of affection.


    Together, we ate several sweets. They both took turns feeding me, although they were warned by the maids not to give me too much or my stomach might hurt later. I understood...I did since I used to do the same with my little sister, but...isn''t it okay just this once? I tried to make puppy dog eyes at the maids so they wouldn''t say anything, something Zenya helped me by doing the same, but they were tough opponents. And the biggest blow was that Sarka sided with the maids.


    I changed my tactic and "attacked" Sarka with the same look, but although it seemed to work for a moment, she managed to withstand it. I had no choice but to accept defeat.


    The rest of the time we spent playing and laughing together. Sarka took the opportunity to bring out some of her storytelling ability. A talent I was not aware of. Zenya liked to tell me stories and things she did during her studies, teaching me everything she learned. Makila was more... technical. Not that she was bad at storytelling... No, I take it back, she is very bad at storytelling.


    Makila is more the type to lecture on more serious topics. She has a great ability for that, but for telling stories and tales to a little girl... well, now you know why Zenya and I sometimes "used" her to sleep.


    Dad is surprisingly good. A couple of times he told me some stories while I was spending time with him. Many of those were of legendary characters that he himself admired, and the way he told them was almost like being inside the story itself.


    Mom... she had never told me a story before. Of course, she made up for it by spending time with me, playing and laughing together, so I had no complaints about that. But strangely we rarely did anything together. The few times we were alone, it was almost always for a fairly short time.


    Actually... I just realized that the person I''ve spent less time with since I was born is Mom...


    Uh...


    I... I think I better not keep thinking about it or I''m going to feel depressed.


    Back to the topic.


    We had a good time as sisters. I was able to learn quite a bit about them in that time.


    Sarka was the kind of sister who liked to tease her little sisters a lot, but who was also very affectionate. Something I''d already noticed from the first time I saw her. She is very attentive and protective; she makes sure that both Zenya and I are comfortable. If she notices that either of us wants something or something is going to happen to us, she acts immediately. If I had to describe her in a few words, I would say that Sarka will be a very good mother. That might be the most correct way to describe her personality. The funny thing is, she doesn''t seem to be aware of it.


    Sarka still has those dangerous looks, just like when I first saw her, and I feel that''s partly because she wants that from the bottom of her heart; to have a son or daughter. But I also felt that something was wrong with her. Lately, she has seemed down and sad, and I''m not talking about yesterday''s events. Seeing her this way today, so cheerful and loving, makes me feel relieved.


    As for Zenya, she is, well... a child.


    Okay, I know, I know it sounds obvious, but that''s how I feel about her. She is very playful, energetic, and adorable. If it''s about me or Sarka, she will give her full attention immediately. For other things, she is quickly distracted. She is easily impressed, and very giggly.


    She is also a lot smarter than you might think. This is something I noticed since I said that she usually gets to tell me all the new things she learns. It takes her a while to describe them, but it''s pretty obvious that she understands them. She is quite good at math, coming to understand basic operations quite easily, and she understands music to a good level, something we already know is one of her hobbies. And, above all, although she acts childish, she has a serious side that is quite... mature? I think that''s what best describes her. There are moments when she acts quite mature and lucid, something that was very noticeable at her birthday party.


    And speaking of which, Sarka brought up the subject about it.


    "Nya?"


    "Yes?"


    "Thanks for helping me yesterday."


    "Oh, hehe, no problem sis. Sorry, I couldn''t stop Mom from finding out about it."


    "That''s okay. I already knew it was hard to get away with."


    Sarka sighed resignedly as she stroked Zenya''s head. That little escapade yesterday was planned by both of them.


    "Did you get a chance to see her?"


    "...Yes. I was able to see her."


    Sarka blushed a little, remembering the person she met last night...or what she did with her. I didn''t know, but I could see the smile she had on her face, which gave me enough clues to know that this was the person she liked.


    "Is she your lover?"


    The question caused her eyes to widen in surprise, also causing her face to redden even more than it already was. She immediately coughed to try to disguise it, but it was obvious she hit the nail on the head.


    Oh ho! So, my big sister has a girlfriend, huh? I guess the situation between Mom and Makila doesn''t seem to be unique to them. Still, if it''s more normal than expected, then why do they seem to hide all the time?


    " S-something like that." She replied nervously blushing. She averted her gaze as she had a smile on her lips and repeated the word "lover" in whispers.


    "When are you going to see her again, can I meet her?"


    "Oh... I was... actually, we were going to meet on the day of the festival, but..."


    Did something happen?


    Zenya tilted her head and frowned, perhaps asking herself the same question I was.


    "She invited me, but...I didn''t answer her." Sarka lamented with a sad smile, perhaps trying not to worry Zenya. Though she failed miserably, the girl became just as sad.


    "Why, don''t you want to see her?" asked Zenya, curious and worried. It seemed that she was wishing that things between our sister and her girlfriend would go well.


    "It''s just... things happened recently and I don''t feel comfortable attending this year."


    Those words only caused Zenya more concern, but before she could ask more about it, Sarka stopped her and added with a reassuring smile.


    "But it''s all right. We''ll both go next year and we''ll all have fun together, shall we?"


    "Really?" asked Zenya, a little doubtful if she would keep her word.


    "Sisterly promise."


    Sarka put her forehead against Zenya''s, closing her eyes and giving her one of those Eskimo kisses, rubbing the tips of her nostrils. I guessed it was their "pinky promise" version.


    At least the act was enough to reassure Zenya and she resumed her previous cheerfulness. But she couldn''t fool me. Something was bothering her, but I couldn''t tell if it was because of that girl or what she said happened to her. At least with that, I had figured out why she seemed so down lately.


    "What''s wrong Tya?" asked Sarka, realizing I was too quiet and pensive.


    I hugged her and stayed glued to her. That was all I could do for now. I promised myself to find some way to help her. I definitely will.


    "Ah, me too, me too!" Zenya immediately jumped in, hugging the opposite side of our big sister. The three of us laughed together. So much so that we infected even the maids who were watching from the side of our sisterly moment.


    Our day ended that way. In a good mood, and with me understanding a little better how my sisters were.


    I just hope that on the day of the festival, things go well for everyone.


    <hr>


    Friasan Race:


    They tend to be much taller than the average Asherian, also having much greater strength, vitality, and endurance. The most striking characteristics of their race are the horns on their heads and their skin color, which usually goes in quite varied dark and metallic tones, ranging from copper, violet, jet black, and gray.


    As with the hair color that usually varies between the colors white, gray, and red. The sclera of their eyes is usually completely black, along with golden, intense red, violet, and green irises. The only exception, like the rest of the races, is usually the "cloudeyes", those with gray eye color.


    Like most Asherians, they have "rutting" periods, which are the shortest in between compared to other tribes. Consisting of 2 weeks every 6 to 9 years, they are some of the most abundant.


    At present, there are very few purebred Friasans. When they first arrived in these lands. Through a deal with the Revant, they decided to interbreed, trying to save the Revant, and also, to improve their lineage by taking advantage of the strength and magic contained in them.


    Unfortunately, the plan did not work as expected, and the Revant ended up becoming extinct.


    Even so, the current Friasan continues to honor those who gave them a home by holding a festival in their memory.


    Although they are currently a rather diluted race due to interbreeding, they have retained many of their ancestral characteristics. Also, their children, even if they are born of a couple from another tribe, usually keep some of these characteristics, be it their horns, hair, or skin color. They are also one of the 3 races that have a small probability of giving birth to dual mages; children born with 2 intrinsic attributes.


    Their life expectancy is currently around 220 years, and it is believed that in the past it may have been less, around 100 years, but thanks to the Revant, their life expectancy has skyrocketed.

 Chapter 14

    It is difficult to constantly maintain a mask of seriousness and maturity. Being forced to always be that perfect lady, who follows all the rules and etiquette to the letter. It''s too exhausting. I feel like I''m going to break at some point.


    It was even worse when Nya was born. I felt it was my duty to become an older sister she could depend on, someone to guide her and teach her how to behave in a noble society.


    I still feel that was the right decision.


    But how could I do such a thing? I''m no good at it. Socializing is not my thing. How could I teach her how to behave at a social event, when I can barely keep myself sane doing it?


    I hated every moment before and during my fifth birthday. I was terrified and disgusted at having to perform in front of so many people, let alone have to give a speech. My parents said it would be fine. Makila even helped me endure it, but I felt it had been torturing to be with so many strangers in that hall.


    I even tried to ask Losward for help, but as usual, he turned me down. It got to the point of even making fun of me and wishing my party was a disaster just like I was. I never managed to get along with him. Much less when I realized that he hated me for "stealing" his position as heir. Something I had nothing to do with.


    My twelfth birthday was no better either. Fortunately, it was an event for multiple young people entering the adult world, so I didn''t have to worry about anything similar to the previous one.


    So, when Nya was born, I thought I should be better than my elder brother. To cherish and care for my new baby sister. But, as time went on, I realized that I was terrible at that.


    I know that, despite everything, Nya loves me, and I know she thinks I''m a great big sister, but what have I done for her?


    Whenever I could, I spent time with her, playing together, or tried to tell her stories to entertain her. Sometimes I even help feed her or change her. I know those things are important, but seriously... have I even taught her anything? Isn''t it my duty as her big sister to teach her things?


    And now that Tya was born, the pressure has only increased.


    I know that, if I set a good example for Nya, she will pass it on to Tya. But being the role model has made me doubt even more if what I''m doing means anything...if I''ve been doing things right.


    Mom, Dad, and Makila don''t know anything about this. I am completely incapable of telling them that I can''t take this pressure. What would they think of me if I told them? I am the heir to the house. If they found out they will feel... disappointed. They might even take away the title of heir from me and give it to Nya or Tya. I don''t want to put that kind of pressure on them. I want them to have the freedom that I have not been able to have.


    But...as contradictory as it sounds, or selfish of me, this is a responsibility that I don''t want to have either, and that would be so much easier for me if it were theirs.


    I disgust myself.


    I feel exhausted, lost, and annoyed constantly. My few breaks are when I get to spend time with my little sisters.


    Nya''s birthday was, perhaps, the greatest joy I have had since Tya''s birth.


    I was able to handle things thanks to having Tya in my arms, she gave me enough strength to be able to withstand all those stares. But, when I accompanied Nya to greet the guests, I barely managed to endure the first few before I had to drop everything and leave.


    She was doing so much better than I could ever do in my entire life. And when I presented her gift, I was only able to do so because of Nisire''s encouragement.


    Nisire.


    She had come into my life to become my biggest support and the biggest reason why I hadn''t completely collapsed until now.


    I thank Erka for putting her on my path and having her stay by my side.


    I remember the day I met her. It was a couple of weeks before Tya was born.


    I was at a tea party organized by the daughter of Countess Eleios, from a county to the south and part of the territory of the Parnas Duchy. Fortunately, it was not too big an event. There were only 8 of us girls, sitting around the same table. So, I didn''t feel like I was suffocating.


    The conversations were on topics I knew and liked, so things were going well at first. It seemed that at least this time, I could handle being in that place without wanting to empty the contents of my stomach.


    But then... came the question.


    "Lady Baelian. I understand you are of the Atenosia tribe, is that correct?" asked Lady Eleios. A strange tone in her voice as she asked such a question.


    "Y-yes, from my mother."


    "I see. I understood that they perform a rite, is that correct? Something to do with their... tails." Again, her question sounded somewhat strange. There was silence and the atmosphere changed completely.


    All eyes were on me. I began to feel anxious; my throat went dry and and the beat of my heart intensified. I wanted to get out of there immediately because I knew what was coming, but I couldn''t just get up and leave. It would only generate rumors and affect the image that I had worked so hard to build.


    The image I had created of myself was of a serious and calm girl. Only my family knew that at home I was much more relaxed and expressive. I could not afford to simply drop that mask. Not only would it destroy my reputation, but it would also affect my position as a heiress. If that happened, it would be one of my sisters who would have to deal with that position.


    I had made up my mind, I couldn''t let them have to carry that.


    What should I do then?


    I tried to keep my expression neutral and serious, hoping that at least that would work.


    "Right, right. They usually call them Valan or something, don''t they?" asked another of the guests. Lady Crenea, from a baron house, also hails from the south. Her words were clearly a form of provocation.


    They were mocking me, trying to provoke some kind of response or reaction. They were both from the Elenios tribe, a tribe that, apart from their extravagantly designed horns, had no remarkable appearance. They tend to be rather arrogant and pretentious, something caused by their over-inflated egos. Something I had no way to counter at the time.


    "V-Valah. It''s called... Valah..." I tried to correct her but received disguised laughter in response.


    "That, that. So, where is it?" Lady Eleios took up the floor again, pressing me with her question.


    I didn''t want to answer...to do so would reveal that I was nothing more than...a failure.


    "Where''s what?" I tried to play dumb, hoping they would somehow get bored with my reaction and drop the subject. But... that wasn''t going to happen. Even if I told them that I was not obligated to respond, it would only cause them to become even more suspicious or directly make accusations that could be damaging to me.


    "Your "Valah" Lady Baelian. Where is it?" I could sense from her tone that she knew something. That she somehow knew or at least had a strong suspicion of what was going on with me.


    "..."


    What should I have done at that moment? I was terrified that they would find out. What if they did? What should I say then? The mockery I would receive, the insults. Even if I refused to answer or answered vaguely, it would only generate worst rumors. And seeing how they were acting, they would do their best to destroy me socially.


    It was already difficult to attend parties and other social events, and I could only endure it because I was not the center of attention. After all, thanks to the image I have been building, they prefer to keep a respectful distance. But what would happen after today? The stares, the whispers... they wouldn''t stop. I... I...


    *PAM*


    A sudden bang on the table broke the tension in the atmosphere. We all immediately turned to the girl who had provoked that shrill sound.


    "Lady Eleios, don''t you think you''re being too rude?"


    The lady spoke with annoyance in her voice, criticizing the hostess'' actions. It was her. My savior. Who couldn''t stand the way I was being made the object of ridicule by the rest.


    She rose from her seat, glaring with clear disdain at all the others who had joined in the giggles and comments.


    "I accepted the invitation because I thought it would be a social gathering among nobles, but it looks like I was wrong. It''s just a bunch of rats squealing for food." She said, spitting venom in every word. Actions that contrasted perfectly with the fierce expression on her face.


    This young lady who had risen to my defense is Nisire Burmont, daughter of Kael Burmont. Part of the Nerianes tribe, who live in the territory of Lachea in the north.


    She was simply beautiful. The bright blue tendrils, which in her tribe replaced locks of hair, adorned her head, moving softly as if gentle sea waters were caressing them. They trailed down her face, embracing her soft cinnamon skin, a beautiful shade that looked as if it had been kissed by the shimmering sisters, Mita and Sura in the sky.


    Her ocean-blue eyes contained a cross within them, which gave those present an angry look, sentencing and condemning them.


    She moved away from her seat, heading straight for me. Her simple dress of a turquoise color, was very different from the large and ostentatious dresses I was so accustomed to in the capital. It was tighter to her body, which was slim, and slightly emphasized a few muscles on her arms and torso. The fabric barely covered the upper part of her abundant chest, highlighting them, and which, contrary to what one would think, remained firm despite her walking movements.


    The short skirt, with almost no adornment on it, showed off her beautiful legs. With each step she took, coming closer and closer to my place, the more I realized how imposing her presence was.


    Her short tail, similar in texture to the tendrils on her head, swayed gently behind her, and with each movement, thousands of different colors shimmered as she received the warm light from the sisters in the sky.


    Finally, the beautiful girl reached my place. She stood next to me and gave me a kind smile, with joyful and somewhat expectant eyes. She offered me her hand and spoke to me in a soft, soothing voice.


    "I beg your pardon for intruding, but, since this tea party offers you nothing positive or of interest; and neither to me personally, may I suggest a better option?" offered Nisire, her tone formal and polite. Her eyes were fixed on mine, and for some reason, I did not feel intimidated under that gaze.


    I had been mesmerized by those intense, exotic blue eyes. A gaze that seemed to want to bare the depths of my soul. And not in an uncomfortable way. No. It almost made me want to show her everything that was hidden inside my heart.


    My silence seemed to make her nervous, perhaps thinking that her words would have been rude or inappropriate. She addressed me again in her formal tone, perhaps hoping her next words would be more convincing.


    "Excuse me, Lady Baelian. I am unfamiliar with proper regional etiquette, so it is possible that I may sound rude, but I would like to be able to get to know you better. Therefore, would it be too forward of me to invite you to tea at my home? Whereas there is no longer any reason for either you or I to remain here any longer, would you grant me such an honor?"


    Whether it was because I didn''t want to stay, or... because I was seduced by her words, I accepted the gesture, feeling nervous and grateful.


    Seeing me accept her hand, Nisire smiled in relief and carefully helped me up from my place. She guided my hand towards her, to hold her arm and winked at me, then moved towards the rest of the guests.


    "I think it''s time for me to leave. Something vastly more important has just come up than staying at this... nice tea party." Nisire said. Emphasizing the last part, showing clear sarcasm. "Lady Baelian has kindly offered to be my escort, so I hope there''s no problem with her leaving as well, is there?"


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    There was a silence in the place. Lady Eleios had a bitter expression, knowing that Nisire had not only interrupted her fun but was taking her "toy" away. Since there was no response, Nisire nodded, and together we left the place.


    A couple of days later, through a letter from Nisire, I learned that Lady Eleios was harshly criticized by her family and that even a letter of apology would soon arrive at my home from her. Countess Eleios was furious at her attitude. Both of our houses were in different factions, but to be openly hostile like that was something they could not afford.


    Accepting her impromptu invitation not only protected my image but had gave me one of the best and most enjoyable experiences of my life. Spending that afternoon with her, talking and getting to know her made me realize how fascinating Nisire was.


    The next few weeks were... magical. A fantasy. A dream I never thought I could ever fulfill.


    Nisire is the coolest, sweetest, most generous girl I have ever met.


    We met at least once a week and often coincided at social events, at which we would go all the way together. Her company made them... enjoyable.


    I never thought I would be so happy to meet someone outside my family.


    Neth, my maid, was the only one I had come to appreciate so much, and it was only because I had known her since I was little and she had proven to be someone I could trust. To me, Nisire was also special.


    All this time I shared with her made me realize her sincerity. She was trying to reach out to me. Her actions were honest. On the other hand, I...


    It was near the end of the fall that things changed. When I decided to be honest with her. To reciprocate that honesty she had shown me, with my own.


    Mom had called Karla, our designer, and her childhood friend, to come over the next day. She wanted her to take care of our dresses, so she would be busy with that all day.


    I decided to take the opportunity and ask Nisire out on a... walk. I had already sent a messenger with a small letter as an invitation, so all that was left was to arrange everything from my side, which wasn''t too complicated. There was one nitpick, though. Getting Dad and Makila''s permission. Something that wasn''t easy at all, considering how cautious Makila is and how overprotective Dad can be.


    I gathered them both in Dad''s office and told them I wanted to go out with my friend, whom I have know for some time.


    Makila, of course, immediately began an interrogation, trying to make sure I wasn''t being used or being taken advantage of because of my position. It was hard to convince her, but thanks to Dad''s unexpected help, I got permission. It was one of those rare moments when my father took my side and became convincing enough that he managed to get even Makila to give in.


    After a sigh and a warning to be very careful, she helped me get the carriage and some escorts ready to leave. Neth, of course, was to accompany and assist me at all times.


    We left the next day for the city center, where I would meet Nisire. On the way, I spent discussing my plans with Neth, who was doing her best to give me courage for what was coming.


    "Young lady, are you sure you''re ready?" said Neth, perhaps even more nervous than I was.


    "Honestly? I don''t know. I''m scared. what if her opinion of me changes for the worse? What if she abandons me at that point?" I replied. My hands were shaking and my heart wouldn''t stop pounding hard in my chest.


    "Young lady... excuse my boldness" Neth gently took my hands, and with her antennae, gently caressed my face. Her facial features were not as expressive as those of other tribes, who, unlike her, did possess eyes. But over the years that she had been by my side, I had come to understand these small changes. The movements of her lips and antennae, the soft sounds she made, or that strange aura that covered her.


    She was trying to convey to me in every possible way how she felt. And at this moment she was conveying reassurance to me. A reassuring smile, even if she wasn''t smiling, a warm gaze, even if she had no eyes, and a motherly expression, even if her whole face was a static mask that barely conveyed anything but cold inexpressiveness.


    Her antennae caressed my face like hands, trying to dispel my nervousness, using that softness I loved to feel so much when we were alone.


    "My young lady, I think if you continue to hold on to that fear you will never be able to move forward. This is not something related to being a heiress. It is something you choose for yourself, and no one has the right to interfere with it. Have courage. You may not know it, but my lady is an amazing person who can accomplish countless things. By the pillars, my lady IS a dual magician. How many dual magicians even exist in this empire?"


    So many emotions were running around me, and that I couldn''t control. I felt desperate, I wanted to cry until there was not a single tear left, but I also wanted to laugh and jump for happiness, as contradictory as it was.


    "With your permission, my lady, I''m going to do something that might be disrespectful given my position." Neth suddenly became very serious. Her tone of voice changed completely, her grip on her hands became firmer and her antennae stopped completely from her gentle caresses on my face.


    "I have been by your side for almost 12 years now. I''ve seen the best and the worst of you, so I can safely say that no one in this world knows you better than I do." Her hand suddenly came to rest on my cheek, giving a soft, reassuring touch. Neth, at that moment, looked incredibly beautiful and stunningly cool. "My dear Sarka, all you need is to trust yourself more. You are amazing, you just need to put your heart into it to succeed. And please don''t be afraid, because no matter what happens, I will always be by your side."


    Her words pierced me like an arrow, leaving me completely speechless. It wasn''t normal for her to be so serious or so direct with her words.


    While I was still blank, Neth got up from her place and sat next to me, giving me one of her warm and pleasant hugs. Sure enough, her antennae started tickling my face which helped me come to my senses.


    "Neth, I..."


    "Shh." Neth silence me as she shook her head. I understood immediately that a response was unnecessary.


    If anyone else had seen that, they would have considered it an act of total disrespect to her master, but, to me, it didn''t matter. She was one of the few people I considered close to, so she had my permission to do whatever she wanted.


    I smiled as I realized that I didn''t deserve her. She was someone who had supported and protected me since I was little. Although she knows how much I appreciate her, I had never really been able to express to her how much it meant to me to have her by my side.


    Here was someone else with whom I needed to be completely honest.


    The rest of the way Neth gave me encouragement and more advice on what I needed to do to make the plan work perfectly. She made sure to repeat to me over and over again that everything would go well, so even though I was nervous, there was someone by my side who trusted me, reassuring me and giving me courage.


    It didn''t take us long to reach our destination. The town square.


    It was a large open space with cobblestones laid in an intricate pattern, through which dozens of people, nobles and commoners alike; alone or in pairs, walked to and fro, fulfilling whatever their goals were for the day. A huge fountain in the middle adorned the square, giving a peaceful aspect to this busy place.


    Neth, my escorts; 2 family soldiers, and I walked to the fountain, where I would wait for Nisire''s arrival.


    Fortunately, I did not have to wait long. I saw her coming walking down one of the streets along with her escort, a maid, apparently a Valven, and a single guard. She saw us and hurried to catch up.


    What surprised me most when I saw her was her appearance, which was far from what I was used to seeing her wear. Normally her appearance was much more exotic. She wore dresses that didn''t fit the fashion of the capital, a detail that, to be honest, attracted me a lot. But today, even though she wasn''t wearing such a different outfit, she still managed to get my gaze completely fixed on her.


    Nisire was wearing a kind of tunic tight to the body, highlighting her already excellent figure, especially the chest area, which for some reason was what always attracted my gaze.


    A sort of belt made of thin fabric, with several golden details, was wrapped around her waist, from which a short skirt descended, revealing part of her thighs.


    This clothing was more similar to what an adventuress and not a noblewoman would wear. Over this, an open black leather jacket, similar to what a military officer would wear to a formal event. Some belts and buttons for the adjustment of the jacket could be found on the lapels and sleeves.


    She wore a type of knee-high boots, a special type for her feet. Of course, I hadn''t been able to see them, since it would be disrespectful, but I could see that, what I imagined was her ankle, was higher on her leg and she was walking with the front of her foot where her toes should be.


    Yes, I know they look a little different, but I think the AI is racist because even if I specify a dark skinned character, it still makes her white skinned or only in parts... well, I know it''s not really, but the point is that it was hard to make Nisire look good in both images!


    By the time I had finished looking at every detail of her clothing, she was right in front of me. She gave me one of her beautiful smiles and offered me that greeting she always uses when she sees me. She took my hand, wrapping hers around it, and gently placed it on her forehead, allowing her nice appendages to touch it gently, causing me to tingle and a pleasant shiver to run through my body.


    "My lady, you look extremely stunning today. That green dress brings out your already wonderful crimson hair."


    "Th-thank you Nisire. Today...you too...look great." I replied, feeling much more embarrassed than usual. Her looking so...great, coupled with her always cute and sincere compliments that hit my heart harder than usual. And I was sure she had done it with that intention. Her look and that smile that... provoked so many things inside me, told me so.


    "It''s always a pleasure to see that expression on your face, My Lady." She continued, teasing me. Gently kissing my hand, then indicating to her escorts with a nod of her head to keep some distance away.


    I could do nothing but remain silent, being consumed by the heat of my redness.


    "Then, My Lady, may I have the honor of accompanying you? I know a perfect place where we can have a real feast and have a quiet chat." She said as she offered me her arm to take. Something I did not hesitate to accept.


    We both walked slowly through the streets of the city, enjoying the little stroll with light conversation.


    "I must say, My Lady..." said Nisire suddenly. All my attention was on that cheerful and curious expression she was showing me. "I did not expect to receive this sudden invitation."


    "W-was I inopportune?" I asked, flustered that I had made her come when she could have been busy.


    "Oh, no, not at all. I think it was very opportune." She replied, maintaining her always brilliant smile, helping me calm my nerves. "I''m just saying, I was very glad to receive that invitation for this date with you, My Lady."


    D-date?!? Th-that''s right... it''s a date. I... asked her out on a date...


    A giggle interrupted my thoughts. Nisire was teasing me once again. Why was it that her teasing, instead of embarrassment, brought joy and longing to my heart?


    In no time we had arrived at the recommended place. We entered together and asked for a private table. The attendant, a Valven who reminded me very much of the mansion''s maid, Ameli, led us to one of the private sections of the place.


    We sat across the table from each other and ordered our food, along with a type of green wine that Nisire herself recommended. As we waited, she began to tell me several things about her birthplace.


    The region of Lachea is a region adjacent to the Coldent Marquisate, on the northeastern border of the empire. It is a semi-autonomous territory which means that it belongs to the empire, but not to a duchy, which gives them a position similar to that of a count, but without holding such a title.


    The Burmonts have a close relationship with the Coldents, for which they have earned the reputation of being the only allies of the Marquisate.


    In recognition of this, and some other achievements on the part of the Burmont family, Emperor Gilles granted them the title of counts a few months ago. With this, their priority functions changed to being a liaison between the Coldents and the imperial family, changing the name of the region in which its main city resides to Burmont County.


    Part of their duties is to receive and send the weapons and supplies they get from the capital and take them to Coldent territory to deliver them to the border troops. In short, the logistics of the border army. This is the shipment provided by the imperial family to support them in the defense of the empire''s territory.


    That is also the reason why they are currently in the capital. They will stay here for a few months while they make negotiations regarding the new supply shipment. Also, because there has been an increase in skirmishes and attacks by the Obreund kingdom, they are requesting reinforcements from other knight orders, recruitment of new foot soldiers, field engineers, and woodworkers to repair the walls and forts, as well as an increase in food supplies, given the possible increase in forces if the new reinforcements are approved.


    I had heard that the northern territory was going through a lot in the last few months, but information was pretty scarce. Living in the capital pretty much isolates you from a lot of the happenings in the other territories, especially those you don''t have jurisdiction over. However, it is also because, even though I am the heiress of the house, there are things that I cannot be informed of due to my youth.


    Leaving aside the more serious topics, Nisire began to talk more about herself, things I wanted to know about. So far, all our encounters had told very little about her, and it was almost always me talking, partly because she was the one asking, and because I needed to vent a lot of the stress I had accumulated over the past few years.


    Nisire, about the same age as me, 16 years old; being only a couple of weeks older, is the 4th daughter of the Burmonts, and is not part of the direct line of succession. It is her older siblings; specifically, her oldest brother, who have the right of succession, next in line are two other siblings, of which one is her older sister.


    "As you can see, My Lady, the reason for my stay in the capital is to help my father and brother with their work," Nisire said, in a tired voice. It seemed like a subject she didn''t want to talk about. "My father''s plan is for me to stay in the capital. He wants me to learn how to run some of the businesses here to then improve things in the territory and maybe marry someone important to further entrench his position and maybe bring more profit to the family.¡±


    "Sounds like something you don''t want to do," I remarked. Her voice sounded exhausted. Up until now, she hadn''t wanted to talk to me about her family situation, and with this, I could sense why.


    "Yes, it''s definitely something I don''t want to do. It''s not easy to leave my home, my family, and everyone I know, to come to an unfamiliar place with no friends. And maybe, being also forced to marry some stranger."


    Her words made my heart prickle. But before I could think of anything else, she reached out her hand across the table, gently taking mine.


    "Maybe it''s not all as bad as I first thought, though. Maybe I could have found a very good reason to stay willingly." She said, gently stroking my hand, and looking at me with that seductive gaze that caused my heart to pound so hard I feared she was able to hear it. "Someone who can keep me company and drive away that loneliness."


    The food arrived just then before I could even respond to her words. Nisire said nothing more and turned her attention to the plates the waitress was beginning to place on the table.


    We both ordered an algabia soup a piece of fresh dark bread and a cut of wild bortan, accompanied by that green wine Nisire had recommended.


    The Algabia, is a type of vegetable that combines characteristics of different vegetables. Its appearance is similar to that of a cluster of vibrant green leaves, with a silvery tinge on the reverse side of the leaves, giving it an exotic and attractive appearance. Each leaf is large and crisp, with a fresh, slightly sweet flavor reminiscent of a cross between spinach and artichoke heart. Its stem is used together with its leaves to flavor soups, stews and casseroles. The stem has a slightly milder flavor, similar to turnip with a spicy touch.


    Wild Bortan: Animal similar to a giant iguana. In the wild they tend to grow very large, reaching 150 cm in height and 4 meters in length. They are often sought after by adventurers as prey for recurring missions. The fat extracted from their bodies is often used to create lard for cooking.


    Bortan meat is considered a delicacy among culinary connoisseurs. It is exceptionally juicy and tender, with a unique flavor that combines earthy notes with a slightly spicy touch.


    The conversation didn''t continue any further, giving us time to enjoy our meal, something I was grateful for.


    I decided to concentrate on just the taste of my food and enjoy it to the fullest. The bortan meat was especially delicious, and the wine had a rather pleasant sweet taste.


    Before long, all the food was gone, leaving us both quite satisfied.


    Nisire sighed contentedly, giving me a sweet smile. "Was it to your liking My Lady?"


    "O-of course. I don''t usually eat out, but it was a good experience. It was delicious. T-thank you for bringing me."


    "Not at all, My Lady. I should be the one thanking you for inviting me." She replied, maintaining her pleasant smile.


    We decided not to have dessert and instead retired shortly after finishing our meal. There was a lot to see and a whole day to do it. And... I needed to gather my courage.

 Chapter 15

    After leaving the restaurant, and meeting our escorts, we walked through the streets, admiring each of the stores and street stalls.


    The atmosphere in the center of the capital was vibrant. Many people were walking briskly by our side, with smiles and a strange aura of joy¡ªa perfect contrast to the festive atmosphere that was beginning to form in the city. Blue and white ribbons, and arbeta flowers, representing the White Lady, were hung on the facades of buildings and in flower pots on street stalls. It was a tradition to receive the blessings of the Pillar of the Seasons and the origin of all the winds in her passage through the world, which she covered with her white mantle.


    Street food stalls offered their unique seasonal foods. The cheerful and lively sounds, added to the light trot of the Ekus'' legs pulling the carriages that advanced through the streets, turned the place into a center of lively activity that would soon become one of the largest festivals in the empire.


    The Arbeta, or Winter Star is a flower that blooms in the coldest months of the year, filling the landscape with its heavenly beauty and unparalleled charm. Its growth habit is characterized by a ground plant with leaves that unfurl low, revealing a slender twig that rises majestically toward the sky. From this twig sprout hundreds of small flowers in shades of blue, light blue, and some subspecies in bluish violet and dark purple, forming a spectacle of color that dazzles those who have the privilege of beholding it.


    The Winter Star is a symbol of purity and grace, evoking the image of a celestial figure that illuminates the night sky with its radiance. It represents the hope and renewal that come with the arrival of the winter season, as well as the timeless beauty that endures despite adversity. It is the representative flower of the White Lady.


    The Eku is a majestic bipedal bird that evokes the image of speed and elegance in motion. With an average height of 2 meters; alphas reaching 4 meters, these slender animals stand out for their muscular legs, which allow them to reach impressive speeds of up to 300 km/h and maneuver with an agility that rivals that of any horse.


    Covered with feathers of various colors and with varied designs, the Eku are true visual spectacles. Their plumage can present a wide range of hues, from vibrant reds and yellows to more subtle shades of blue and green. Although they have wings, these are more decorative than functional and are rarely used for anything, although it is known that they can glide for short periods of time despite their considerable weight, which can reach up to 180 kg.


    And then there was us. Two young noble girls, walking side by side, admiring the bright colors that embellished the capital. My arm is entwined with Nisire''s, and my heart is pounding with excitement.


    Very few times in my life, I had the luxury of walking the streets of the capital without my parents nearby, so this day; this date, had become something I would keep in my memory for a lifetime. Walking with someone I love, admire and respect was a dream come true.


    This day became one of those rare moments when I could throw away my mask and be me. And all thanks to Neth, who had inspired me with courage.


    Nisire and I were chatting about how beautiful the capital had become with all the preparations for the festival when I noticed a store I had once gone to with Makila. A jewelry store with quite a good reputation.


    This might be a good opportunity to give Nisire something special. I might as well take advantage of it and buy Neth a birthday present.


    I pointed out the place to Nisire and, nodding in response, she escorted me to that place. We told the escorts to stay outside and went in with our respective maids.


    Lestain Jewelry and Goldsmithing. It is one of the most famous and exclusive in the art of jewelry and precious metalwork, even making exclusive works for the imperial family. Some of our jewelry had been ordered from this establishment, so I knew their work quite well.


    "Welcome, Lady Sarka Baelian, and to her companion. It is a pleasure to have you with us today. My name is Raelia, and I am charged with fulfilling your requests. What can I do for you today?"


    A Valven girl, with short blonde hair, greeted us with a bow. She wore a full suit, which made her look quite manly, but also, accentuated her feminine curves. Her silver eyes indicated her joy at welcoming us as customers, they sparkled with anticipation as she waited for our response.


    "I¡¯m showing the capital to my friend Nisire Burmont, daughter of Count Burmont, and I think it would be very nice to have a good memory of this day. What can you recommend?"


    Nisire gave me a surprised look. Her expression told me that she hadn''t expected me to intend to present her with a gift. She seemed quite happy about it, though.


    "I see. Then I''ll bring our best products. You can take a seat here. Hilia, can you bring something to drink for our customers?"


    Raelia pointed to a large leather sofa a few steps away from her, then called one of the maids standing to the side as she moved inside the backroom. The girl, Hilia, moved immediately, bringing with her a tray with cups and a teapot.


    We took a seat on the couch just a few steps at the side of the shop, our maidservants moved quickly to help Hilia and began pouring us both some tea, then positioned themselves behind the sofa.


    "Then, My Lady." Nisire began, giving me a curious look. "Is this some sort of plan?"


    "Plan?"


    "You''re not going to tell me we just happened to walk in here, are you?"


    "It certainly wasn''t by chance, although I had no intention of going in at first." I replied calmly as I sipped at my tea. A refreshing sweet taste with a hint of mint. This place serves pretty impressive teas.


    "So, did we really go in just because it seemed like a good idea?" Nisire asked with a slight frown.


    "Yes. Is something wrong, don''t you like this place?"


    "No, it''s not that My Lady. It''s just that..." She stopped mid-sentence. But before I could urge her to continue, the clerk girl returned with other workers, bringing with her some beautifully adorned boxes, which contained the jewelry I had requested.


    "Young Lady Sarka, here are my top recommendations." Raelia stopped in front of us, bringing with her the first product and placing it in full view of both of us. "These are earrings made of silver with banerite gemstones. We have several different designs, but this is my recommendation."


    The Valven took a beautiful pair of earrings and placed them on a small cushion that the maid, Hilia, had left on the table.


    They were quite beautiful. It had a banerite stone, of a bright orange color, at the top held by "claws" made of polished silver. Under this, there was a piece molded in a diamond shape, from which came two wings made of the same polished silver. At the end, a larger gem, held by 4 silver claws. A rather elegant design that gave off a rather fierce feeling.


    On Nisire; who already radiated a gentlemanly aura, they would look perfect. Her dark skin would make them stand out even more. But for some reason, I felt that this was not the ideal. Raelia seemed to notice and switched to others, showing us a different design.


    "This is one of the most popular. Lately, it has become fashionable for young ladies to wear asymmetrical earrings, and this design has been one of the most requested."


    Another pair was placed in front of us. The first was a fairly simple earring, with 2 stones in it, a small one on the top and the larger one on the bottom held by four claws. The second one was the same, but with a gem of the same size as the second one, but just below it. It was a very simple design, but I could understand why it was popular.


    Normally, symmetry in jewelry worn in pairs is especially important, but in these earrings, it worked very well. It was quite an original and beautiful design. However, it was not what I was looking for either.


    Nisire, on the other hand, looked a little lost. I suspected it was because she didn''t have much knowledge about jewelry.


    "They are certainly very beautiful. But I believe this is not what I''m looking for."


    I turned down the earrings, making an effort to sound as polite as possible. Raelia did not seem offended and only nodded at my words. She picked up the displayed earrings returned them to their box and immediately asked for the next one.


    We spent a long time looking at different types of jewelry, from pendants, bracelets, rings, anklets, earrings, combs, hair rings, and head chains; which surprisingly worked even with the Nerianes tendrils. We saw many different ones, with different types of vibrantly colored gems, even mana gems, but none were right for Nisire. Until Raelia showed us the brooches.


    "It''s been difficult, but I think the next one will be exactly what the lady is looking for." From the box, the Valven pulled out an incredibly beautiful golden brooch. Just having laid my eyes on it had completely captivated me. "This is almost a one-of-a-kind item from our store. Our master jeweler, Fal Maerian, a Hortan from the eastern lands, was the one who designed it, forged it, and embedded the gems with his own skilled hands. It is made of an alloy of gold and diarenta. The gems used are marine grachites."


    Raelia carefully placed the brooch in front of us. Nisire, who had so far failed to keep up with our conversation, seemed extremely interested in this brooch.


    The body of the brooch was a dull gold, with an extremely intricate design. In its center; mimicking a flower, it had several grachite gems. A central one and 6 more elongated ones, as petals that surrounded it. At the top and bottom, 2 gems similar in size to the central one, and 2 larger ones on each side of the brooch. The brightness of the grachites seemed to change between blue and sea green, honoring the place from which it was obtained.


    Both Nisire and I had fallen completely in love with such a masterpiece. I looked at the Neriane and saw the sparkle in her eyes. She wanted it, but I could tell she didn''t want me to realize that, although she failed terribly at that.


    Taking advantage of the fact that Nisire seemed focused on the brooch, I turned my gaze to Neth, seeking advice. She smiled brightly and gave me a nod as if she noticed my gaze.


    Questions arose in my mind. How come she always knows when I''m watching her? Did she know what I was thinking and gave me the go-ahead, or was I just overthinking it?


    I kept silent for a long time, doubtful. I didn''t quite know what I should do. But, as my savior, Neth changed her posture. She clasped her hands together in front of her and, with a serious expression; the same one she wears whenever she gives me advice, she nodded again.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Again, I felt that she understood what I was going through and that I was asking her for advice. And she answered me. How was she able to...?


    "Ah. So it was that." I thought, realizing what was going on. I smiled and whispered, loud enough so that only she could hear me.


    "Thank you, my Neth."


    She smiled and nodded, beautifully as always.


    How was she able to realize all this? She had told me in the carriage.


    ?I have been by your side for almost 12 years now. I have seen the best and the worst of you, so I can safely say that no one in this world knows you better than I do.?


    That was an absolute truth. I don''t know how she''s able to tell when I look at her, but that''s not what''s important, what''s important is that she always knows exactly what I need without needing to utter a single word. That''s what makes her so stunning.


    With a smile on my face, I returned my attention to the brooch, then to Nisire''s conflicted face, and finally to the Valven, and made my decision.


    "Raelia, this is exactly what I was looking for. Nisire, do you want to try it on?" The girl immediately gave me an incredulous look. Her eyes were wide open. She opened her mouth to say something but remained silent. She then looked to her maid, who shrugged her shoulders with a wry smile. Nisire looked betrayed for a second, then closed her eyes, as she deeply reflected on something.


    Seeming to have come to a decision, she opened her eyes slowly, keeping a serious expression. I could tell she was planning to reject me, so I anticipated before she could utter a word.


    "Nisire, if you refuse this, I''m really going to get angry. You''re not allowed to reject my goodwill."


    The Neriane seemed speechless at my statement. She began to analyze my expression, looking to see if I meant it. She must have realized that I was being completely serious and consequently gave me a small smile in response.


    "I understand, My Lady. Then I will gladly accept it. Thank you."


    I nodded with a smile and then offered again if she wanted to try it on, this time accepting without a problem. Nisire stood to the side, as I approached carrying the brooch. I placed it just above her cleavage, where her cape would hook over. One more reason to admire that part of her body.


    ¡­


    Not as if I was always looking at that specific place.


    "How does it look?"


    "Exactly as I imagined it. It looks great on you, Nisire."


    That was my honest opinion. She stood out, and the grachites matched her beautiful blue eyes perfectly.


    Nisire responded with a smile and looked to the side. She was blushing. A rarely seen feminine expression, but endearing and I found it quite adorable.


    "I guess it''s time for me to pick something out for you."


    "Oh, no, you don''t have to..."


    "My Lady. If you don''t accept, it will be me who will be angry." She said, putting on a mischievous grin, knowing that if she used my very words, I would not be able to refuse her.


    I sigh at my defeat. I couldn''t do anything but let her do what she wanted. In the end, it was something that had to happen, after all, we went in to buy something to commemorate this day, and it would be a waste if I didn''t get something too. And, of course, it would feel much more special if she were the one to pick something out for me.


    Although it was difficult, Nisire tried her best to find something that would fit me, which ended up being a cute pendant. It was made of gold and silver, with 2 blue gems in the middle and 2 green drop-shaped gems on the sides. You might think it was too simple, but it suited my tastes so well that I was genuinely impressed. Nisire was very serious about choosing it, easily and quickly discarding each one that Raelia presented to her until this one appeared.


    "They are not as pretty as your eyes, but they go very well with them." Nisire said, as she indicated that she wanted to put it on me.


    I immediately gathered my hair and, in an instant, it was gently put on my neck. I could feel the touch of her hands on my skin, just a light touch, but that brought a shiver throughout my body. I felt my cheeks warm and throbbing in my chest. Nisire came close to my ear, making me shiver from the breath I felt as she spoke to me.


    "How is it, My Lady, is it to your liking?"


    "Y-yes, it is. T-thank you, Nisire."


    "It is my pleasure, My Lady."


    Nisire stepped back, giving rest to my fluttering heart that kept pounding my chest loudly. I had to take a deep breath to calm myself after that unexpected, but pleasant approach.


    "Lady Sarka, Lady Nisire, may we begin the proceedings?"


    "O-of course. Neth, go ahead." I ordered Neth, who had always taken care of this sort of thing. She gave me a bow and replied in her soft voice.


    "Yes, young lady."


    "Aria, you too" Nisire ordered, indicating to her maid to do the same. She replied in kind and stood next to Neth.


    "Hilia, would you?"


    "Right away."


    The three of them left to finalize the purchase documents, which is when I took my chance.


    "Raelia, do you accept custom orders, do you not?"


    "Indeed, My Lady, do you have any ideas in mind?"


    "Yes, look. I need a Clugag for a Bismoriand."


    Raelia looked surprised for a moment, then, as if she saw Neth with the other maids, had realized something, she smiled at me before answering.


    "I see. Do you already have a design in mind, Lady Sarka?"


    I nodded and asked her for pen and paper, and gave her a quick sketch of what I wanted. Fortunately, she got it perfectly. She took the drawing and immediately put it in her pocket after giving it a closer look.


    "Can you have it ready in 1 week?" I asked expectantly. Neth''s birthday would be in two weeks, and I wanted to have it ready by then.


    "Of course. You can come pick it up in 5 days."


    "Five days? That fast?" I asked impressed. I knew they were fast with their work, but I didn''t expect it to be that fast.


    "Efficiency is our priority, Lady Sarka," Raelia replied with a professional smile. I could tell what a high standard they were working at here.


    ¡°I can see that. Well, can you send it to my home when it''s ready?"


    "Absolutely, would you like us to wrap it upon delivery?"


    "Yes... no, wait. No, don''t. Can you place it in a similar box?" I pointed to the same box they used for the jewelry she had been showing us.


    Raelia seemed to think for a moment, then nodded, affirmatively.


    "Then do it, please. I think it would be ideal that way."


    "Understood, Lady Sarka." Raelia gave a bow, and in that same instant, Neth, Aria, and Hilia returned with us.


    "That will be all for now." I said, as we parted and I linked arms with Nisire, ready to retire. I felt comfortable that way, I couldn''t describe it differently. Having come to this place today, and deciding that I should throw away the mask, might have been one of my best decisions in a long time.


    "Of course. The doors of our business will always be open to your family Lady Sarka, and also to you Lady Nisire." Raelia gave a perfect bow towards both of us, keeping her expression professional and her smile perfect.


    "I will keep that in mind. It was a rewarding experience, and I learned a lot from this visit. I will most definitely return when I need your services." Nisire praised. I nodded along with her, agreeing.


    "It''s a pleasure to hear those words. Thank you so much."


    We both nodded toward the Valven girl and left the place, with our maids behind us and our escorts forming around us.


    The experience at the jewelry store had certainly been rewarding. Nisire was now wearing something I had given her as a heartfelt gift, knowing it matched her perfectly, and now I was wearing something that, I knew, she had taken her time to choose. Something that she felt matched me as well.


    I did not doubt that this day had gone well. Too well.


    I clung even tighter to her arm, feeling both happy and nervous. I felt like I could float through the sky. But also, there was a small feeling inside me that pulled me down to the ground. The realization that the next place we were going to was the most important place of the day.


    I couldn''t deny that I was harboring a lot of doubts. I was afraid. But, also, thanks to Neth''s advice and what had just happened, I found myself much more determined than before.


    "It has been quite an enriching experience." Nisire said. Something I could completely agree with.


    "It was fun watching you struggle to understand what we were saying." I joked, remembering her confused expressions as Raelia explained each different piece of jewelry and the names of the gems.


    "I must say I''m not well versed in that field. I never had much interest in accessories and the like."


    "..."


    I was about to reply that it was a pity, as that sort of thing seemed to suit her, but before I could say it, she took back her words.


    "But I think I''ve gained a new fascination with it today." Nisire tilted her head to meet my gaze.


    Her eyes had a sparkle in them that fascinated me. It reminded me of the first time I used water magic. The reflection of the light from the sky sisters against that beautiful shade of blue, her soft, dark skin that brought out the color even more, her lips... I wanted, I desired, I needed those lips.


    We stopped and stayed in that position for what seemed like an eternity. I... I wanted to kiss her. I felt the flush on my cheeks and my heart beating faster and faster. My body was demanding me to do it, to go over to her and do it.


    I don''t know what she was thinking, but I could feel her hand clasp mine, increasing her strength a little. We both swallowed at the same time, and I could see, for the first time since I''ve known her, a nervous expression on her face. She gasped, before looking away from me and clearing her throat.


    "I-I''m sorry, My Lady. I, uh... where are we headed now?"


    "Huh? Oh! It''s..." I snapped out of my stupor at that instant and started looking back and forth down the street. Fortunately, there weren''t many people where we were standing. I would have died of embarrassment if people were looking at us at that moment.


    I tried to get my bearings, but the place seemed unfamiliar to me. I closed my eyes and took a moment to take a deep breath and calm down, something I needed as my mind was in chaos preventing me from thinking clearly.


    A couple of breaths later, I was able to calm down and finally get my orientation. There were still some stores, but smaller, less classy buildings were starting to come into view. We were coming out of the shopping district, more specifically on the east side. Near where we were was a small square from where you could go towards the lower nobility district.


    Our next destination was further north, a place commonly referred to as "Galana''s hand". A huge garden where families, couples, students, and so on, sometimes frequent to spend some quality time together, or to worship the Pillar of Nature and Earth.


    "My Lady? Are we...?"


    "Oh, no, no. I just, needed to relocate." I replied in a bit of a panic. Luckily, I was able to recognize the place well enough to point and get back on the road; which we did immediately, walking in the right direction.


    Normally, as nobles, we would take a carriage to reach our destination, but my family had taught me that walking was often better, especially when you want to spend time with someone; according to Makila, or when you simply want to stroll and clear your mind. Opulence in itself is not bad, but sometimes it''s better to be simple.


    The road helped a lot to calm me down, clearing my mind and just enjoying going along with Nisire. The same seemed to happen with her, because now she seemed much more curious about the places we saw along the route, asking questions frequently.


    We had left the area embellished by the seasonal decorations and had arrived at the district where our objective was located.


    The place had far fewer buildings, opting for a freer and more uncluttered look. There were more trees, small parks with a few people around enjoying their day, and some gardens, made and maintained by communal groups whose sole purpose was to teach the younger ones the importance of keeping nature alive. The children of Galana; those who worship only her, were in charge of teaching anyone who wanted, the principles of the Pillar to which they are devoted.


    We passed by one of these groups, listening to some of the sermons.


    "Young promises of our future, listen to the wise words of our Pillar, Mother of the world and all that grows in it. Her essence lives in every leaf that sways in the wind, in every tree that gives us shade, every bush that blooms, and every animal that sings its love for the great Mother.


    Listen carefully, young ones, for her teachings are simple yet profound. She reminds us that we are her guardians, whose responsibility it is to care for and preserve all life; small and large, and to maintain the beauty of all that surrounds us.


    Just as she nurtures the world with love, we must protect it with our effort and dedication. Every small act is an offering to the Pillar Galana, a small stone that builds a future that you, your children, and your children''s children will be able to enjoy to the fullest.


    Every step you take has an impact on the world. Your actions reverberate in the delicate fabric of life. Be aware of this and hold in your hearts the words of Mother Nature, "Out of harmony, wholeness is born."


    May these words be engraved in your hearts for the rest of the road you travel, always remembering this precious gift, to guide your paths and lead you to eternal balance. May the love of the great mother be with you always."


    The priest who gave the speech was an old man of advanced age, with a long white beard and kind eyes. He spoke passionately to the people, maintaining a bright, cheerful smile. He watched us both walk past his group as he spoke and gave us a slight nod of his head. We responded with a slight bow and, as he finished his speech, we resumed our walk.


    "It is always nice to see Galana''s children at this open-air preaching. All those I have come to know are just like that nice old man. Kind smiles, eyes full of light and life, and an endless passion for caring for nature."


    "Is that so? This is my first time seeing one."


    "Really? You''re the first person I''ve met who''s never encountered one of them before." I said in surprise.


    "Yes. In Lachea there are not too many Pillar cults. The few you can find are the cult of Alika, Pillar of Life and Light, Edelgard, Pillar of Fire and War, Halari, Pillar of Hunting and Beasts, Einhert, Pillar of Honor and Brotherhood, and Fleven, Pillar of Contracts and Trade. Cults that thrive in a place in charge of mediating with the northern borderlands. There''s a cathedral to the Mother Goddess, but that''s something no city can be without."


    I nodded in understanding. Considering that that region has other priorities, especially focused on warfare and shipping supplies, is expected that those branches will spread further and better.


    Since Nisire is going to be living around here from now on, it would be good to teach her several things. So, I held on to her arm a little tighter as I began to relate to her.


    "In the capital, you can almost always find one or two preachers spreading Galana''s wisdom, and it is always, always pleasant to listen to them, for at all times they impart their words with the utmost respect. They never try to impose anything on you, but they do exhort those who listen to them to at least do the minimum to maintain the beauty that the mother had given us. The vast majority of the branches have a headquarters here in the capital, but not all are as deeply rooted or have many followers."


    Alika, who rules over life, is necessary in every city, town, or settlement, as her children are the ones who impart healing magic and use alchemy to spread medicine throughout the regions. And Seara, Pillar of wisdom, knowledge, and magic. As with Alika, she is needed, though only in larger cities, since her children are the ones who lead and teach in the academies and universities.


    Time seemed to fly as I talked to Nisire about all this. When I finally realized, we were already right at the entrance to our destination.

 Chapter 16

    Galana''s hand was an incredibly large piece of land. If it weren''t for the fact that it was in the middle of the city, you could say it was a forest like any other. The only difference was the entrance, which was a stone archway from which vines and creepers grew, which in springtime became a real visual spectacle because of the beautiful flowers sprouting from their stems.


    Shrubs, which had been precisely pruned, and which resembled sculptures imitating legendary animals and beasts, were planted on either side of this archway, in a huge row that ran several meters from the entrance into the complex, giving an impressive welcome to all first-time visitors, and even to those who have visited for years.


    Since it was an extremely safe place; thanks to Galana''s blessing, the escorts could completely relax here, even having an area where they could rest without worrying about anything. For a soldier, coming to this place was like giving them a day off where they could spend their time in a carefree manner.


    Nisire, myself, and our two maids went inside and immediately made our way to a reserved spot in one of the innermost areas of the complex. I had sent Neth the day before to request it and, fortunately, they had a spot available. Neth scolded me for doing things so suddenly, but at least she agreed that this was the only place we could do this without inviting her home. If I had, it would have been much more complicated because of my parents.


    We walked along the paths, admiring the impressive and lively garden that, even though it was the first days of winter, seemed to have been trapped in an eternal spring. Flowers that did not grow in our garden, trees that I had never seen in the empire, let alone in botany books in the family library or the capital. The sound of the wind, combined with the chirping of birds and the movement of trunks and branches, produced a melody that evoked a feeling of peace so profound that it became difficult not to lie down on the soft grass, enjoying the warmth that the sisters of heaven sent us with their light.


    "This place is unbelievably beautiful. I''ve never seen anything like it before." Nisire commented, her bright eyes darting from place to place, admiring every little flower, plant, and tree around us.


    "I know. This is one of the few places where I can feel relaxed. There are no problems here, no responsibilities, no obligations. There are no accusatory looks, no lies. It is a place made for the sole purpose of showing the beauty of life, with the greatest sincerity that mother can offer us mortals."


    "My Lady, are you all right...?"


    "I am" I replied with a sigh. Even I wasn''t convinced of that answer, but I wasn''t going to get caught up in it. "Come on, let''s continue."


    I knew my comment was a bit out of line, but it was true. This place was the only place where I felt completely free of everything. I know my words worried her, but I would talk to her about it soon. It was okay to just continue our walk, enjoying ourselves as much as we could while we reached our true destination.


    We passed a few couples enjoying their stroll through the huge garden alone, as we did. There were also some parents with their children watching them laugh as they ran back and forth, playing to their heart''s content. Maybe I should bring my little sisters with me next time. I thought as we walked away, entering a new area where our reserved spot was.


    Why am I repeating it so much? Was I so nervous that I couldn''t stop remarking on it, counting every time we approached? Even though this was the only place where I could relax, it seemed that just thinking about what was coming, completely counteracted such an effect on me.


    The scenery around us gradually changed from a lush, exotic garden to something more akin to a village in the middle of the forest. Although, of course, the buildings here, even though they were wooden huts, were much better built and maintained than any rural place you might have seen in your life.


    This area was called "The mother''s embrace" which served as a district of resting rooms where anyone, regardless of their social status, noble titles, or even without money, could reserve, for one to a maximum of 3 days, one of their cabins and enjoy a carefree rest. The only thing they asked in return was to promise before the image of Galana that they would take care of nature with a sincere heart.


    Of course, they accepted monetary or any other kind of donations, but the main objective of "Galana''s Hand" was to attract people and make them see the wonders of nature, instilling in them the desire to care for and preserve all the beautiful things that Mother has given us.


    Many couples, whether engaged, newlyweds, or couples who have been married for years, often book some of these cabins to strengthen their bond as a couple. That includes, of course, the nightly activities.


    But unlike the brothels, passion parlors, and houses run by the Valven Matriarchs, "mother''s embrace" could be used for any purpose besides sex. That''s why it was also frequented by families with their children, or even small groups of supervised children, who hoped to have a wilderness experience without the attendant dangers.


    It was, without a doubt, a place for relaxation and freedom in all its forms.


    It didn''t take us long to get to the cabin we had reserved. Our place was a small wooden house, built under a large tree; of which you could not see the top without hurting your neck.


    "Is this the place you wanted to bring me to?" asked Nisire, to which I nodded silently. The time had finally come. I just hoped I wasn''t too embarrassed by what was about to happen and that my words could reach her without trouble.


    I signaled Neth and she immediately walked ahead of us, passing through a small porch and then opening the door to the cabin. Aria came in right after her and went even further inside, I presumed intending to prepare tea for us.


    Nisire and I walked in, admiring the rocking chair just inside the entrance, and then the very nice, rustic style of the interior. From the entrance, we could see a wooden sofa with black leather seats, some cushions, possibly filled with cocatrix feathers, and a tea table just in front, with a small 3-stone luceria chandelier.


    We made our way to the sofa, where we sat down immediately. Aria and Neth were in the small kitchen preparing tea and snacks to serve us. The kitchen appeared to be just a stove, with several shelves for some food and a cooler on the side.


    If the layout was like the other cabins, the door just off the kitchen would lead into the bedroom and a private bathroom complete with a single bathtub.


    There were no conversations of any kind between us. The only sound there was that of our maids in the kitchen, and perhaps the thudding of my heart, though I hoped only I could hear it.


    We stayed like that for a long time until finally the tea was finished and served. Neth and Aria moved aside and I began to drink from my cup. Black tea with mint and honey was just what I needed to calm my nerves. Neth certainly knows exactly what I need and when I need it. I smiled at the thought, feeling the warm liquid go down my throat and instantly soothing me.


    "So..." began Nisire. Her voice was in a low, hesitant tone. "Have you come here before?"


    Her question struck me as odd, and she looked uncomfortable. I noticed that she avoided my gaze and that her fingers; whose hands had rested on her legs, drummed impatiently. Perhaps she was feeling nervous too? I haven''t told her why we came here, so it''s understandable that she feels some uncertainty.


    For some reason, knowing that she was nervous brought me some joy, but it also made me feel calmer, knowing that she was the same way I was.


    "I''ve come here before, yes."


    "I... I see. Uh... Was it some...?" she asked, even more uncomfortable than before. I tilted my head in confusion until I suddenly understood what she meant.


    "No, no, no! I, uh, I''ve never had a lover or anything similar. I come here with my parents from time to time." I replied in panic. I hadn''t expected her to think something like that.


    Of course, I would like to come here with those intentions, especially if it is with her.... no, wait, it''s not that. I''d like to come here to spend time with my lover, but I''ve never found the right person until now. Well, maybe... Neth, but she''s different, she... no, actually, she''s not that different... ugh... it''s better to forget about that.


    I could feel my face heat up, her assumption and my thoughts were causing chaos in my mind.


    "I, uh. It''s just...I thought that...no, never mind, excuse me and, please forget what I said."


    I lifted my gaze, which had dropped down to stare too intently into my teacup, and noticed that Nisire''s face was slightly flushed. She had covered her face with her hands and seemed to be feeling terrible for taking that on. I couldn''t help but think how cute she looked but also wanted to know what was going through her mind.


    I... I think I should start now.


    "Neth, would you?"


    "Right away."


    Neth immediately took off toward the room. I stood up and followed her, but before I went in I turned around and spoke to a confused Nisire who was looking at me not knowing what was going to happen.


    "Nisire. There is something I need to tell you, but I need you to give me some time, can you please have some patience and wait for me just a little while?"


    Nisire looked even more confused than before. I don''t blame her, it''s hard not to feel that way with everything I''m doing.


    She thought for a while and finally nodded.


    "I won''t be long. And also..." I looked towards her maid, Aria. "It may sound a bit disrespectful of me, but I''d rather it was just the two of us," I said to her, in the most serious voice I could use. It would be ideal if it was just me and her, but if that''s not possible....


    Nisire seemed to pick up on the seriousness of the matter and spoke directly to her maid without taking her eyes off me.


    "Aria."


    "Mistress!!?"


    "It''s all right. I trust her."


    Aria seemed to hesitate for a moment, alternating her gaze between us, but finally, after a sigh that seemed exasperated, she decided to leave the cabin and leave us alone. I didn''t say it out loud, but I thanked her for understanding.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "Then... I''ll be back soon."


    Nisire nodded and I walked into the room. Neth was waiting for me with a new dress, one that was easier to... take off.


    "Did you get everything out?" I asked, approaching her, ready for the outfit change.


    "Yes young lady, I got everything ready. I''m still fascinated by how convenient the subspace storages are."


    These storages are sort of holes in space that, thanks to an enchantment on rings, bracelets, or some easy-to-carry item, can store a certain number of objects. Of course, it''s not too much. They can become as big as a room, similar to this one, or, the most common ones, as big as a small closet.


    Currently, Neth brings with her a ring-shaped one, with the standard type of storage, in which we usually keep spare dresses, medicines, money, and some personal belongings.


    Neth had begun to remove the dress I was wearing. For what I needed to do, we needed easy access to my Valah and certain parts of my body. My body is not... normal. At least not in how a Friasan or an Atenosia should be.


    This has been mentally damaging me for as long as I can remember, and it''s also why I don''t feel comfortable with other people and prefer to push them away. Of course, my family is an exception to the rule. I feel somewhat uncomfortable, but I know they accept me no matter what. Nya is a clear example. Although we have taken a bath together a couple of times, she has never seemed to be curious about how my body looks, seeing it as quite normal.


    According to what my parents told me when I was very young, it seems to be a defect or rather a mutation, as they called it in the temple of Alika. This... deformity, does not affect my health at all, but, it is not comfortable to see. Especially for those who are part of the Atenosia tribe.


    That is why it was to be expected that people like Lady Eleios would be suspicious as to why, despite having my ceremony at the age of 7, I still don''t show my valah. She must have concluded that there must be something wrong with my body and wanted to take advantage of that.


    It''s understandable. It may sound like self-deprecation, but it''s a reality. I can''t even see it myself without feeling bad about it. And it''s not just my valah... I wish it was just that.


    There''s a full-length mirror right in front of me. I can see the entirety of my naked body. I can see my emotions being transmitted through my valah, I can see the sadness in the sway, weak and hesitant. Unlike Mom, Zenya, or even little Orinthya, my valah is pale white, like fresh snow. There would be no problem if that''s all it was. The color itself was not the problem, as even I can say it is pretty. The problem is that all of my valah is...


    "Young Lady?" Neth interrupted my depressive thoughts. I can see concern in her by the way she moves her antennae. Her mouth had curved downward slightly.


    I let out a sigh. Being so negative about all this won''t do me any good. Whatever happens from now on, I''ll take it head-on.


    Neth finishes dressing me and spends a few minutes making sure everything is perfect. She gave me one last smile and took my hands in hers.


    "Young Lady... no, Sarka. You can do this. I can safely say that Lady Nisire is a good person, so you have nothing to worry about."


    Neth finished those words and gave me a gentle hug. Her warmth is comforting. I''ve thought about it over and over again, but I feel like I don''t deserve her. She has been too good to me.


    "Thank you, Neth, you don''t know how much I appreciate everything you do for me," I replied right in her ear. If there were better words I would tell her, but I know she prefers a simple thank you. It''s ironic that she, being so educated and versed in the formal matters of nobility, prefers something so informal. She''s a bit like Makila, which makes me smile at the thought.


    We part with a smile, and with my heart much calmer. My valah is still hidden in my dress, but I feel that if it were free it would move with more energy.


    Neth left the room first, to inform Nisire that I would be there soon, then left the house, as did Aria.


    I paused for a moment to take a deep breath and settle my thoughts. I needed to think correctly about what I wanted to say so that she would understand correctly what I wanted to convey to her.


    I looked into the mirror one last time.


    My hair was up in a high, in a simple bun, and my eyes... they looked a little dull, but that''s why I wanted to calm down first before I went out. I couldn''t let Nisire see sadness or cowardice in me, not now.


    The dress I was wearing was very simple. It was a white one-piece dress that came down to my knees, with a design of yellow spiral lines running from the bottom edge to the neckline. It''s sleeveless, so it''s held up with straps in the back and neck. I wasn''t wearing underwear underneath, at least not on top, so my chest was, in a way, exposed, though covered completely by the dress itself.


    My valah is wrapped around my waist, under a false part in it. It was designed with that in mind. It was Neth who made it, and I was pleasantly surprised by her high quality and ingenuity in creating it. It makes me wonder how is she able to do things like that without the need for eyes, but whenever I tell her, she always smiles and wiggles her antennae with glee. I could swear that, if she could, she would wink at me and say in a flirtatious voice that it was a secret.


    That thought helped me. Now I had a smile on my face and some hope in my heart.


    I took one last deep breath and left the room. There was Nisire, sipping the last of her tea, when she saw me walk out. Her eyes widened. She was positively shocked. I could tell by the blush on her cheeks. That made me smile.


    "I-I''m...I''m ready," I said, my voice came out a little low and in stutters, but I knew she heard me perfectly.


    I watched her swallow for a moment before she placed the cup on the table and tried to get up. I immediately told her it was okay to stay there.


    I walked over to her and sat back down next to her. She seemed to want to say something, so I kept quiet and patient.


    "You...You look...I think My Lady y-you look incredibly beautiful." She stammered.


    Such words came from her lips. I felt my face heat up quickly. It was the first time she had ever complimented me like that. Whenever we meet, she usually gives me compliments with her calm voice and cheerful but serene expression. But this time, it had been different. She struggled to utter words and the calmness she usually had was gone.


    I was happy. I was incredibly happy. It was a coincidence that my current appearance caused her this, considering that was not the purpose at all, but it made me happy.


    "Thank you, Nisire. Thank you."


    I couldn''t help but express it. Those words she dedicated to me improved my mood even more. And, as my father says, when you land the first punch, you have to keep hitting until you win.


    "Nisire," I called out to her, trying to get her to concentrate fully on my voice. "There are a few things I''d like to talk about and... it''s going to be a little difficult for me. So, any questions you might have, could you be patient and wait until the end?"


    I knew it was a little strange to start that way, but I wanted to get everything out of me because once I started, I wouldn''t be able to take it back.


    She tried to analyze my expression for a moment but smiled and nodded immediately.


    "Of course. Take your time My Lady. I will listen to every word you have to say to me and wait patiently for you to finish."


    I replied with a smile and a thank you. I took a last breath, gathering all my courage, and began...


    "You must know this by now, but my parents; a Friasan and an Athosia, have 4 children. My older brother, Losward, myself, and my two younger sisters, Zenya and Orinthya. As far as we know, this is the first time 2 individuals from both tribes have mixed, so there was always a certain level of curiosity, for some, as to what their offspring would be like. Losward was born a Friasan, no problem at all. Maybe too much on that side, but without any health issues. My little sisters were the same, with Orinthya being perhaps the most similar to our mother."


    I took a breath to let that little introduction settle in properly. I could see her expression calm, and somewhat thoughtful. I had a feeling she was wondering why I didn''t mention about myself.


    "The problem...was me," I said, with a sad smile. I had my hands clasped together to keep my anxiety from showing too much, but I couldn''t keep my fingers still. I was starting to feel scared. I didn''t want to do it, or for her to see me make that kind of dark expression, but in the end, I couldn''t help it.


    Before I felt too caught up in it, I decided to continue.


    "When I was born, it was a normal birth, no complications. Except... my body was different." At that point, I turned my back to her and asked her to release the straps that bound the dress together.


    "M-My Lady!" she replied in a stutter, agitated. Anyone would respond that way if they were presented with this same situation, but...


    "It''s okay...it''s necessary. You''ll understand once you do."


    Nisire thought about it for a while, but with nervousness, and a very careful touch, she removed the knots that held my dress in place one by one. The fabric descended to just above the base of my valah, leaving my back completely bare. Immediately I could hear a gasp of surprise.


    "This is mostly the reason why I don''t wear clothes that show much of my skin, especially on my back."


    This was part of that so-called "mutation". A condition that, while not so rare in Friasan descendants, was far greater than had ever been seen before.


    "Why it happens isn''t important, what matters is that it runs from the middle of my back to the middle of the back of my thighs."


    What Nisire should be seeing now is a huge spot of a coppery color. No, it''s not a birthmark like the one Orinthya has on her chest. It''s as if that part of my body is more part Friasan than the rest. Even the texture of my skin in that region is different, somewhat rough and hard. Such is the skin of the Friasan tribe. Tough because of their nature and with that texture protect themselves better.


    All that runs along the bottom and back of my body. Uncomfortable in many ways, and not very pleasant to look at.


    "When I was a child, around the age of 4, one of the new maids took me to take a bath, and... when she saw it she said some very hurtful words. Words that became embedded in my mind that I have not been able to free myself from. They have been like shackles, but they clench tighter every time I remember them. Makila took it upon herself to harshly reprimand that maid and soon after she was sent to Port Harlor, to a mansion where we go every few years on vacation. Shortly thereafter Neth was assigned as my personal maid. I think you can imagine why."


    "I can imagine." She replied. A brief comment. I tried not to analyze the tone she used, I just wanted to continue and... hope none of this would change our relationship.


    "My life would be so much simpler if it was just this. I would just need to hide it and there would be no problem. But... I''m technically an Atenosia."


    "I see. It has to do with what happened with Lady Eleios, doesn''t it?"


    "Mmm, it certainly has to do." I immediately unbuttoned the hidden part of my dress and released my valah. White as snow, it moved slowly to rest gently on my back. There was no response from Nisire this time. Only silence. Unknown was whether it was something negative or not, but I didn''t want to dwell on it, I just continued speaking.


    "My valah suffered some of the effects of that mutation. Normally they have a black color or very dark shades of purple, but... you can see mine is different. Besides the fact that her appearance is very different from any other Atenosia out there. It''s... deformed..."


    I couldn''t stop my voice from cracking at the end. I could feel myself wanting to cry at that instant. My chest felt tight and it was a little hard to breathe. But I needed to say it, I needed to let it out. If I didn''t, if I didn''t show her how I am, I feel like I would never forgive myself.


    Maybe someone might say I''m exaggerating, but right now, in my heart, I know how I feel about her, and I don''t want to hide anything from her, I want to be honest not only as payment for the sincerity she has shown me but also because I want our relationship to start like this, no secrets, no lies, no hiding my fears and insecurities. I want to be able to trust her from the bottom of my heart.


    Nisire was silent once again. I knew she was seeing my valah, I could feel her gaze. I was used to that. I''m very sensitive to such things after all this time.


    The valah, for a normal Atenosia, is a long thin tail, thick at its base and becoming narrower until the end, where it ends in an arrowhead-like shape. There are some variants, but they always have the same base shape at the end.


    Mine? Not only is it deformed from the base, being much thicker in that part, but it also has a rough texture, similar to the skin in that area of my back. The tip is... half of the arrowhead, with 3 cuts is its edge. As if some beast had bitten and ripped it as it couldn''t carry it away with its jaws.


    "I suppose... you''re wondering the reason for all this, aren''t you? I... this time we''ve spent together, since that day we met, I''ve seen nothing but honesty from you. The beautiful words you dedicate to me, the compliments, the joy of seeing me, and how much fun our time together is. Those sincere feelings you have shown me... I feel I have not reciprocated them adequately."


    I sighed, feeling my body tremble a little. I was scared, and my brain was working at full capacity to delay hearing an answer from her. I know all too well what a nice person Nisire is, but it was hard not to feel anxious.


    "Ah, I don''t want you to think I felt compelled by that. These are my true feelings. My genuine desire is for you to know who I am and... what I look like. I... I''m..."


    Ah... I couldn''t take it anymore. I knew it was time to listen to her, but I was so terrified to think that she might be disgusted by how I look, that she might see me as... see my deformities and think it''s better to abandon me...


    I couldn''t stop my tears from flowing... at some point I had started to embrace myself, feeling smaller and smaller.


    "I''m... I''m very grateful for how you''ve treated me so far, so... I would understand..."


    "Lady Sarka." She spoke. Her voice made me startle at the tone and content. Contrary to her formal and calm tone, she uttered my name. She had never called me by my name before. To her, it was always My Lady, or in formal events, Lady Baelian. Why the sudden change?


    I wanted to turn my gaze and face her, but... the sudden change in her terrified me even more.


    "Lady Sarka, I''m sorry. Truly, I''m sorry for not being the person you expected me to be."


    I see... I... I was wrong...


    I felt, how my whole world collapsed in that instant...

 Chapter 17

    I felt a sharp pain in my chest. I gathered all my courage for this moment. I had psyched myself up so that even if she rejected me, I could hold my head high. But it hurt a lot more than I thought it would.


    Nisire was the first true friend I had ever made in my life. A friend I made on my own terms, by my own choice... and now...


    I want to go home.


    I want to get away from here.


    Before I could even stand up and leave, I heard Nisire sigh sadly. She immediately stood up...


    She will leave me here... with just those words...


    But, contrary to my expectations, she walked until she was in front of me, knelt, and took one of my hands.


    "Lady Sarka. From the bottom of my heart, please forgive me for not being what you expected of me. You see, I have not been honest with you, nor have my actions been completely sincere."


    Still, in tears, I lifted my gaze and could see her face again. She looked... sad and guilty, what does that mean?


    "I... I''ve been keeping some things from you. First of all, my... polite and... so formal way of speaking... that''s not me. Please forgive me for acting like this." She said, bowing in panic.


    In panic.


    Such was the shock of that statement that even my tears stopped instantly.


    Was that kind of talk not like her?


    "I can see that you''re surprised... yes... I can understand that. I... uh... sorry, I''m not like that. Before I came to the capital, on my father''s advice, I decided to change my way of speaking and my... uh... manners. He told me that here it was the norm among young nobles and that my... tone and way of speaking were too... how to say... rural? Wild? For the people of the capital and that... if I didn''t change that, it would be too difficult to fit in. Let alone form connections with other houses."


    Huh? What?


    I was sure I was making a silly expression at the time. But I didn''t care.


    The image I''d had of Nisire so far... was it all a lie?


    "I know... uh... it''s a pretty sudden change. T-the point is... I''ve been faking that formal tone along with how I act."


    "W-why? I... I don''t understand."


    "It''s quite simple actually," Nisire replied as she smiled bitterly and scratched the tip of her nose. "I... you know... I... uh... heard of you... excuse me; I heard of Lady Sarka shortly before I came here. Some rumors were saying that you were a real role model for other young people. Perfect in both etiquette and manners in social circles. And... when I saw you at that tea party, I just couldn''t look away. And, when Regata Eleios started with all that sh... sorry, with that... mockery towards yourself, I just couldn''t keep quiet and... I acted on impulse."


    "Then..."


    "Uh... yeah... sorry. I acted without thinking too much about it, okay? I just... damn... sorry, uh... I wanted to... I wanted to..." she stuttered as she spoke, suffering to find the right word or way to express herself. Her face now looked very, very flushed. Her gaze was riveted on our hands, straying from time to time to my face, but averting it almost immediately.


    Who is this person? And... Why do I feel I like seeing her like this more?


    "I... please don''t make me say it..." she murmured, her voice dropping to less than a whisper at the end of the sentence, but which I could still catch. She gave me one last glance before closing her eyes and, seemingly mustering all the courage she could, let it all out in one breath. "I wanted to look cool in front of you!"


    "Look... cool?"


    Well, I couldn''t deny that I did see her that way at the time...


    "Yeah... I... *sigh* I wanted to make a good first impression." Nisire lowered her head, taking a deep breath for a moment, then recovered and met my gaze, now more seriously. "As I said, I couldn''t take my eyes off of you... I came to feel admiration for how you acted and spoke. Thus, when that opportunity was presented to me, I couldn''t miss it. From that moment on I worked very hard on improving my gestures, my posture, my manners, everything I could because... what I wanted was to be able to stay by your side. To be able to do it without making you feel embarrassed about having a wild and silly girl by your side."


    ...


    "Nisire... why do all this? Why...?"


    "Lady Sarka. I... I really... every time we met, every conversation... every moment I spent with you, was the most wonderful, fun, and memorable thing I have ever experienced in my entire life. Every day felt better than the last, and every little new thing I learned from you, made my heart beat uncontrollably. There wasn''t a day that went by that I didn''t feel like I wanted to scream to the heavens how happy I was to be able to spend a single moment by your side."


    Nisire''s words felt like soft caresses. Each word she said was so warm that I couldn''t help but feel overjoyed. What was going on? I wondered. Just a moment ago I was terrified thinking that she was going to abandon me and now... now I felt that... I don''t know what I was feeling, but my tears wouldn''t stop flowing, and now there was a completely different meaning to them.


    Nisire took out a small handkerchief and very gently began to wipe my face, catching every little drop that fell.


    "I was not honest with my words, nor sincere with my actions. My only goal from that day on was to create an image that you could admire. And I was wrong. You made me realize that it was not what I should have done. Seeing you today, the courage you had to muster to confess to me something so intimate about your life... I can''t help but feel ashamed of myself for having acted this way until now. And I feel so much worse realizing that there would be no end to my lies if I continued this way. I can''t live with that guilt."


    Nisire, lowered her gaze, releasing my hand. Kneeling as she was, she put her hands on the ground and...


    "With all the shame that is weighing on my conscience at this moment, Lady Sarka, please forgive this foolish Nisire Burmont for not having lived up to the expectations you placed on me. Forgive me for deceiving you all this time. If there is even a small part in your heart that will allow you to forgive my actions, I would like to be able to start over. And..."


    Suddenly she stood up as she was before, leaving one knee on the floor, took my hand firmly, and showed me a determined expression, her bright eyes staring into mine.


    My heart pounded; my face grew as hot as the flames burning in her gaze. I felt dizzy and... expectant. There was a part of my mind that knew exactly what she was going to say to me. And... there was no doubt, no fear, just... desire. For those words to come out of her mouth, to hear it.


    I swallowed inadvertently as I felt time slow down. I could see every little movement of Nisire''s lips, every word expressed stuck in my mind like arrows and burned into my soul with a heat hotter than the fire of a volcano.


    "Please grant me the honor of standing beside you. In all this time we have shared, I have fallen madly in love with you, and I don''t think I would be able to live without you. If you feel the same way, please accept me as your-"


    I kissed her.


    I kissed her without worrying about anything else.


    I had opened my heart to her, and with everything she had told me so far, I could see that she was truly regretful, but that she was also showing her true self. The way she was now, it felt natural.


    I don''t know how I could not have noticed it before. Remembering that day, Nisire looked a little stiff, as if she was not used to behaving in such a formal way. I didn''t notice it due to the abruptness of the situation, but every time we met, her gestures, both from her hands and in her way of walking; were a bit stilted and awkward, including her somewhat stiff expressions were quite strange. Huh, that smile that I always thought was cool, now seemed forced, but not in a bad way, it was more like... trying to show off or to pretend it was even cooler than she was.


    It is said that love is blind, and you could say that I am proof of that.


    I pulled my lips away from hers and admired with a certain pride the expressions that passed over her flushed face. Surprise, confusion, disbelief, excitement. She seemed not to have understood yet what she was supposed to do, and it was my duty to remind her.


    "Nisire, I appreciate your every word, and I can tell you are being sincere now." I clarified, allowing her mind to catch up with the situation. "But, there''s still something else you should tell me before you throw that kind of proposal at me, don''t you think?"


    Nisire nodded slowly, she seemed to be straining to understand my words and see what she had missed. Suddenly enlightenment came to her, and she opened her eyes wide.


    She coughed to try to hide her mistake and disguise the blush that still lingered on her cheeks. She returned to her serious expression and spoke once more.


    "You''re... you''re right Lady Sarka. Let me start over." Nisire took a deep breath, regaining her composure. She returned to her normal expression, well, of this new Nisire, and looked me straight in the eye. "The courage you showed me today is far from what I could ever aspire to. To reveal something so private, at the risk of losing someone important is, not only commendable but worthy of respect. Therefore, let me tell you, in all sincerity... true sincerity that what you have shown me today is something I will cherish forever. I want you to know that my opinion of you has not diminished, but increased. This so-called "deformity" for me is not something that affects what I think of you, so I beg you not to worry. I still think Lady Sarka is the most beautiful woman in the world." She announced, while maintaining a smile that, definitely showed what she truly thought.


    I was about to reply and thank her, but I was interrupted by an unexpected action. She kissed my hand, and then placing it gently on her head, she decreed.


    "In the presence of the Pillar Galana, in whose domain we stand, I humbly ask you to be my witness this day. I, Nisire Jurana Burmont, swear to Sarka Lara Baelian that I will never betray her trust, never lie to her nor stain her honor, nor allow anyone to hurt either her heart or her body. Today I put the weight of my life on the line, and that, if at any time I break this vow, then let Ashana pass judgment and Einhert execute sentence, for justice and honor are the judges of this oath, and nature is my witness."


    There was silence as I tried to digest what she had just done. An oath of that level was something unthinkable. Being that it was of my knowledge that she aspired to become a knight, so she must have understood very well that oath before Ashana and Einhert was something that could not be done lightly.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    The fact that she made that kind of oath... her expression hadn''t changed since she started uttering those words. She had the same look full of determination, without a single doubt or regret.


    "My Lady, may I continue?"


    Nisire snapped me out of my surprise with her soft words and cute smile. I nodded, after calming down and realizing that this oath didn''t change anything, but there was still a question that needed to be asked and an answer that needed to be given.


    "Sarka, my time with you has shown me how much I have valued and enjoyed getting to know you. It has been short, but it was the most meaningful and important time of my life. I love you, and, if this feeling burning inside me is the same feeling you have for me, would you grant me the honor of being my future wife?"


    Not lover, future wife. She who has sworn before the Pillars to stand by my side and protect my honor. My answer was more than obvious, but there was something I needed to tell her first.


    "Nisire, you have lied to me enough, to the point where I don''t know who you are now," I replied, eliciting a panicked expression from my beloved. But it was something she needed to say. She needed to hear clearly what was on my mind right now. "However, nothing has changed. Even though the things you said to me are not true, it was something you did because you thought it would make me happy, and with it, you could be by my side. That''s good enough for me. If you are okay with me... then there couldn''t be anything that would make me happier than accepting you. I love you; I truly do."


    The smile that bloomed on her face was so beautiful that it completely eclipsed any flower there was in this garden. And, as arrogant as it sounds for me to say it, I know in my heart that Galana herself would agree with my words.


    Nisire stood up, offered me her hand, and helped me do the same. Our height was similar. Our faces opposite to each other, and our hearts beating together. And now, our lips sealing this new pact.


    What began as a chance meeting at a tea party had become our future together. A future from which I expect nothing but happiness.


    <hr>


    "So... how much of what you''ve told me is true?"


    "Ugh... uh... technically... all of it?"


    "Nisire."


    "Yeah... I get it. *sigh*"


    After we had calmed down, we ended up sitting back down on the couch, holding hands, and... quite a bit closer than before. Neth and Aria hadn''t come in yet, though we were to let them know soon. But I wanted to take the opportunity to ask my soon-to-be wife a few questions.


    "Maybe... I exaggerated or changed a few things, here and there." She replied, scratching the tip of her nose and avoiding my gaze.


    "Which ones?" I asked in an annoyed tone. Though it was in a way feigned anger. I was annoyed, yes, but greater was my amusement and joy at seeing this more authentic side of Nisire.


    "Uh... yeah... I''m 16, but..."


    "But?"


    "Hmm, yes... My Lady is older than me... by... well, a couple of weeks."


    Her answer made me raise an eyebrow, confused as to why she would lie about something like that. Something I immediately asked her about.


    "Well... I just... wanted to look more confident, maybe?" she replied, cowering like a child scared of being reprimanded.


    I sighed, somewhat exasperated, somewhat amused.


    "What else?" I resumed; I wasn''t going to waste this opportunity. She had teased me every day for as long as I''d known her, and I had never found an opportunity to get some payback, so I was going to take advantage of every moment this lasted.


    "Actually... I''m not the fourth daughter... I''m the sixth... though I''m still far from being in the line of succession. Uh... my reason for being here is a little... different."


    "In what way?"


    "Uh... I didn''t come to help my father with his business, that''s the job of the real fourth daughter, my sister Teral. Though he does indeed want me to marry someone from the capital. My motive is... well... it''s embarrassing to say..."


    "I''m not going to laugh at you, Nisire, you can trust me."


    "Y-you promise?"


    "I promise."


    "W-well... I... you know I told my father that I wanted to come to the capital and become a knight, though... no, see, that IS true, I did come with those intentions, but..."


    "There''s another reason, isn''t it?"


    "Y-yes. I... I want... uh... I want... to... be a Champion." She said, again her voice fading to almost a whisper at the end. I could hear her just fine, though.


    "A champion?" I asked, and, as promised, there was no giggling or teasing, though I hadn''t understood what exactly she meant by "be a champion".


    Nisire shrank in place, embarrassed that I''d said it out loud.


    "Yes... I... grew up next to 8 brothers, and all of them were knights or apprentices, that''s why since I was little, I always admired them and wanted to follow in their footsteps. They would always tell me all those stories about battles, monsters they had faced in the charge, and the great generals they had met in their respective orders or at the service of high nobles." Nisire sighed, a lonely smile forming on her lips as she looked away from me, toward the door where her maid stood waiting to let herself back in.


    I gave her a reassuring hug, knowing she needed to feel that I was there for her, supportive.


    "Aria was assigned to me because she is a very capable servant. She used to be a great soldier, but... she got married and had a child. From that point on she began to be much more cautious, and... less efficient in the field. My father noticed that and demoted her several times until she decided to resign and become a servant instead. Given her battle experience, she managed to train me, but... well, I''ve never really had much talent with the sword, so it''s been hard to get into the Order."


    "But you made it, didn''t you? Your hard work has paid off." I replied, hoping to lift her spirits.


    "Yes... it certainly has been, but... it''s hardly been enough. I''m not even close to achieving that dream." Another lonely smile. Her expression turned to bitterness and frustration. Realizing what she was doing, she sighed, completely clearing her negative feelings. "I''m sorry, My Lady, I didn''t mean to ruin the mood. It''s... childish, isn''t it? That wish."


    I moved closer to her and hugged her again, bringing my lips to her ears so I could whisper my thoughts to her.


    "I don''t think it''s childish, I think it''s admirable." I told her. Those were my true feelings on the matter. Nisire is an admirable girl, and even if she made a mistake, she has done nothing but prove that she is someone who strives to make amends and works tirelessly until she can achieve her goals when she puts her whole heart into it. "I''m sure you''ll be able to make it. And I will always be there to help you. After all, every champion needs a princess to offer their victories to, don''t you think?"


    Nisire heard my words and immediately started laughing with joy.


    "Yes, I certainly do. A champion needs their princess. Thank you, Sarka."


    "You''re welcome, honey." I replied, eliciting another shocked expression from her, but with her cheeks immediately turning bright red. It felt good to be able to get back at her like that.


    We ended up talking a bit more before having our maids finally go back inside. Aria seemed to be keeping a suspicious look on me, especially because of the change of clothes I had on. Neth, on the other hand, looked very happy. She seemed to be aware that everything had gone well, or even better than we had planned.


    She would ask me for details later.


    We used the rest of the day to start over. There were many things that Nisire had to retell me about her since most of It has been, as she said, "slight exaggerations" and many "omissions" of some facts.


    Despite all that, I wasn''t able to get mad at her. I guess I loved her that much.


    I was able to understand and get to know many new aspects and facets of Nisire, which brought not only joy to my heart but also a very gratifying peace of mind. I had found a person who I could trust with everything, and who I could be completely sure would never hurt or deceive me. I had gained the one who would be my greatest support next to Neth.


    Of course, before we left, I had to change into my previous dress, I couldn''t let there be rumors about us. At least not until I talked to my parents.


    "Galana, Pillar of nature, thank you for bestowing your blessings upon us, allowing us to enter your domain, and making this day as wonderful as it was. Erka, Pillar of love, thank you for placing Nisire in my path and giving us both the strength to bring our hearts together on this day. I beg you to keep your watchful eye on us as you walk the sky with your sister. Protect our journey that has just begun. Sathalia, Mother Goddess of all that exists, I thank you for the life you have given us and the opportunity to meet my two destined ones. May the happiness I receive from today be my offering in your name and show how grateful I am for the path you have allowed me to travel. Blessed are the 30 Pillars and praise the Mother Goddess who with her love created us. Adagio."


    I got up from the place I had chosen to pray, a space by the tree where the little hut was. Nisire said she would do the same, but there were many things she wanted to say to the Pillars she was going to pray to, so it would take a while. Aria was next to her, so it was just Neth and me.


    "Neth, thank you for the advice you have given me so far. I think... I finally feel like myself."


    "My lady, your thanks are wasted on me. I did exactly what I was supposed to do." Neth replied, bowing in a refined curtsy. A smile was painted on her lips. A genuine and very visible one.


    "I''m serious. I don''t think I could have gotten to this point if it hadn''t been for you." I replied, this time, doing something I normally wouldn''t do under any circumstances. I took her by the hand and promised her something I should have told her quite some time ago, but in my cowardice never had the initiative or the courage to tell her. "I have decided to talk to my parents about Nisire after Zenya''s birthday. That and... I want to ask their permission for you to be my Makila."


    Neth froze immediately. Incredulous at my words.


    "Y-Young Lady you know that is not possible. If your parents approve of your engagement to Lady Nisire, it is required that your Makila must be a male or at least an Atenosia."


    "Neth, I have made up my mind. I-"


    "Sarka!" shouted Neth, in an outburst I had never seen her have before. I shuddered to hear the angry tone in her voice at that instant.


    Neth realized what she did, and immediately bowed apologetically for her action. Fortunately, Nisire and Aria didn''t notice it.


    "Neth, please, you know this is something that we both-"


    "Young Lady, please understand! The Lady will be the one to become the next head of the family. You or Lady Nisire must beget an heir. I cannot become your Makila for that reason. Please reconsider. Your parents would never approve of such a thing." Neth replied, her voice a plea for me to hear her words.


    "This has nothing to do with that Neth. I''m not approving of anyone but you."


    "And I''m telling you that''s impossible. Young lady, I''m begging you, please reconsider your decision. You can''t throw away everything you''ve done so far." Neth implored, her voice trying to keep low so as not to be overheard, but very sternly.


    A part of me was agreeing with Neth. I was well aware that it was impossible to get away with this for exactly that reason, because, if my parents approved of Nisire and our engagement became official, my Makila needed to be a male or an Atenosia, for the sole purpose of siring an heir.


    I understood that perfectly, but I simply could not accept it. I didn''t want to leave behind Neth who had been the first support in my life.


    For a while we were silent. Thousands of thoughts went through my mind on how to contradict that argument, but... none of them would do. There was no other option, although I didn''t want to accept that fact.


    "*sigh* I will consider it, but I want you to understand why I''m doing this, Neth." I ended up giving in. I had no choice but to do it for the moment. We couldn''t argue about it anymore in this place. Besides, it was something I needed to talk to Nisire about once we got permission.


    By the time we finished talking, Nisire and Aria were already walking back. They immediately joined us and we started walking towards the exit.


    In the blink of an eye, we were in the carriage, back in town, Nisire called me one last time, it seemed there was something she wanted to talk about.


    "So, uh... My Lady."


    "Nisire, you know you can call me by my name, right? I''ve been doing it since the beginning."


    "Th-that''s true... but... uh... well... S-Sarka, regarding the Kistero..."


    "Did you find out where I could get it!?"


    "Better. Aria found a trained one at the market. It''s at the mansion where I''m staying."


    "Really!!? That''s fantastic news, Nisire!" I shouted in joy, jumping straight into her arms out of excitement.


    Nisire, though she caught me easily enough, was upset, telling me not to do that because it was dangerous. I responded by laughing out loud.


    I had been stressing myself out quite a bit trying to find the bird my little sister had told me so much about. Knowing that Nisire had found one just like that was lucky. Galana had truly granted us her blessing.


    "Uh, hmm... W-when would you like me to take him? Or, should I send Aria to your mansion with the little birdie?"


    I decided to think for a moment what the best course of action would be, and suddenly I had an idea.


    "Could you take him on the day of the party?"


    "Will that be all right, my La- Sarka? Will they even let me in?"


    "Don''t worry about that. Neth?"


    "Yes, how may I serve you?" as if she had been ready from the beginning, Neth positioned herself right next to me, ready to do my bidding.


    "You have one of Nya''s birthday invitations handy, don''t you?"


    "Indeed, I have some in my ring." She replied as she pulled out an envelope from the storage in her ring, and handed it to me immediately.


    "Here. You just need to hand this to the guard at the entrance and they will let you in. I''ll try to leave sometime while the party is in progress to meet you." The invitations had a type of magic that served as identification. It was enough for me to infuse some of my mana into it for it to be identified as a real one. Direct invitations to specific families were different, though.


    "How will I know at what time to arrive?"


    "The gift-giving will be around late afternoon, just a little before dusk, so you can arrive any time before then."


    "I-is it really okay for me to attend? Won''t your parents be mad if I show up like that?"


    "Let''s just say... they won''t even notice."


    Nisire didn''t answer and only showed concern on her face. I laughed a little but told her not to think too hard and attend. She nodded in response, not very convinced.


    Now I needed to talk to Nya to help me escape without being noticed that day.


    With that, we decided to say goodbye. I had the guards and others turn away from seeing what I was about to do. I approached Nisire and in a very low voice whispered to her.


    "I hope to see you very, very soon Nisire. I can''t wait to make this official."


    "Neither can I my lad-, Sarka. I''m looking forward to that day." She replied with a bright smile. Truly a beautiful smile.


    I looked all around before I pulled my face close and kissed her goodbye. Nisire accepted it more than gladly. It lasted only a couple of seconds, but it felt like we were both melting in each other''s arms.


    We parted and with nothing more to say to each other, we finally said our goodbyes.


    I boarded the carriage with Neth behind me, and we left the center of the capital, heading home.

 Chapter 18 ??

    The ride back in the carriage was silent. It had become a little uncomfortable to stay like this, considering that things had gone much better than we had planned.


    I could understand Neth''s reasoning, but my heart could not accept it. Neth is someone I want to have by my side for my whole life and I couldn''t accept anyone else but her. I know that, if I explain things to Nisire, she will agree with me.


    Or at least that''s what I''d like to think... I don''t know how much she knows about the Atenosia and the existence of the Makila. But it''s something we need to talk about eventually.


    We arrived home safely, just as night had fallen completely. Evala was shining brightly in the sky, huge and with its ethereal bluish hue. It was in all its glory illuminating the world with its cold, dim light, highlighting the true beauty of winter nights.


    We left the carriage and I headed to my room to change and maybe have dinner with the rest of the family. Neth was walking behind me. I looked behind me, worried about her, and noticed that her head was down, her antennae had lost their usual energy, moving barely enough to navigate the corridors. A depressive aura could be felt around her. I felt terrible seeing her like that. It was obvious that our previous fight had affected her badly, but she wouldn''t say anything about it.


    Unfortunately, there was nothing I could do about it now. I couldn''t just tell her I would find a solution without consequences. Making empty and fanciful promises wouldn''t do us any good, so I could only keep walking and hope that a night''s sleep would relieve, if only a little, that heaviness.


    Dinner that night was rather quiet. Nya was very excited about her birthday and Tya, as always, looked quite animated eating on Makila''s lap. In some ways, she seemed much closer to her than to Mom. I know our mom has been very busy since she recovered, and the time spent with her is a bit short, but I hope that doesn''t end up affecting their relationship in the future.


    Oddly enough, no one asked anything about my walk around the city. A little strange, but in a way it was better for me. I needed some time before letting them know what I wanted to tell them, plus my feelings hadn''t fully settled yet.


    We finished dinner shortly after. Dad and Mom went to finish up some things they had pending. Makila took Tya to sleep, and Nya went after them, with the same intention. I went straight to my room, I needed to think about a lot of things that night. Neth helped me change and I ordered her to go and rest as well. She replied, but I told her I would be fine for tonight. She left, somewhat hesitantly, but without further objection.


    I spent a good part of the night thinking of a solution to this dilemma. I needed to find something that would allow me to convince both Neth and my parents. At the moment, I could only think of researching in the mansion''s library for the next few days. There must be some kind of condition or something that would allow me to marry Nisire and take Neth as Makila without too many consequences.


    So much thinking and thinking ended up exhausting me, and it didn''t take long for me to fall completely asleep.


    The next morning was a complete surprise. Aunt Ven had arrived for a visit after more than three years of being gone on adventures. I understood that she was a high-ranking adventurer, but she doesn''t usually tell us much about it.


    Still, it was nice to be able to see her again.


    Although it wasn''t the most peaceful visit she could have made to us. Receiving that heavy murderous intent affected me more than I could have ever imagined. It''s not nice to see illusions about your death...


    Makila was there to calm me down, but that feeling of dread... it''s something I never want to experience again in my life.


    Learning that Tya was just like Aunt Anven was, for lack of another word, bizarre. To think that my little sister would one day become like her is something I never expected, let alone for all that; according to Aunt Ven herself, being a Revant entailed. The possibility that Tya might die young if she doesn''t help her understand what she is sounds terrifying, but fortunately, Aunt Ven is responsible enough not to let that happen. Even though Dad doesn''t trust that too much.


    Seeing how they interact; ignoring the size difference between the two, one would expect that Aunt Ven would be the older sister, and from the looks of it, it''s by a big difference. From what I had heard, Aunt Ven is around 80 years old, with Dad barely reaching 60. A difference was similar to that between my brother Losward and Tya.


    The disturbing thing about that encounter with Aunt Ven was not that a fight almost broke out between her and Dad. It was the information she revealed to me and Makila.


    Listening to it made me feel the same way as Makila. It''s scary to know that the Raval fruit juice Tya has been drinking for so long is poisonous, at least to us. But it''s... sad that they kept that from the rest of the family.


    After Aunt Ven left, Dad, Mom, and Makila had a loud fight. She was so angry with the fact that they had both kept the information about Tya from her. Mom was able to calm her down after a long time talking, but she still looked resentful about it.


    The next few days were exhausting, as I was constantly going between adjustments to the dress I would wear to the party, my studies, and searching for information in the library. But finally, the day of the party had arrived.


    That morning, I woke up with more energy than I expected. My mood was also quite a bit better than in previous days, even Neth seemed to be much better than before. It was a day to celebrate after all.


    The beginning of the party went perfectly. The entrance of the whole family was perfect and Nya''s speech was touching. I didn''t expect her to dedicate words to me and Tya, but it was a pleasant surprise.


    Again, Losward did not attend. He didn''t show up for my fifth birthday, so I would be very surprised if he had shown up for Zenya''s birthday. She is a kind, sweet, and very loving child to our family. That she chose not to mention him in her speech speaks volumes about how much she resents him and it hurts that he didn''t attend.


    Dad had tasked me with taking care of Nya while she gave her greetings to guests, and that''s what I did...at first. With each new person we approached, it made my nausea worse. Keeping a deadpan face and enduring the continuous empty compliments they threw was not easy. Fortunately, Neth arrived at just the right moment, alerting me that Nisire had arrived.


    "Nya, it''s time, do you think you can go on your own?"


    "Yes! You can go, sis, I''ll try not to let Mommy find you out."


    "Thank you, Nya, I promise I''ll make it up to you."


    Zenya replied with a smile. I gave her a quick kiss on the forehead and slipped out through the middle of the guests with Neth leading the way.


    Soon after we arrived at a guest lounge. Aria was standing guard at the entrance and as soon as she saw us, she knocked on the door announcing us. Neth stood next to her and, after hearing Nisire''s voice, immediately opened the door. I entered; leaving both maids in the hallway, and found Nisire standing with a smile in the middle of the room.


    "My Lady, I am glad-"


    As soon as I saw her, I couldn''t help but go straight into her arms and kiss her. I hadn''t realized how much I missed her until I had her in front of me.


    Her flushed face and surprised expression made me smile immediately. I felt her arms wrap around me in a very comfortable hug.


    "I missed you too Sarka." She whispered directly into my ear, which caused a shiver to run through my body.


    "Did you have any trouble arriving?" I asked, trying to ignore the heat that was beginning to rise in my face. A feeling was starting to form inside my chest, one that told me to jump on it and... I should keep that under control.


    "No, as soon as I showed the invitation, they let me in with no problem. I-I thought they were going to ask me why I was so late, but I''m glad they didn''t."


    I nodded in agreement. We broke the embrace and walked to a sofa placed at the side of the room.


    This rest lounge, like the others, was quite simple in design, but beautifully decorated. Several paintings were hanging on the walls; art made by artists with hands blessed by the pillars, depicting landscapes, animals, or historical moments of the empire. Brightly colored curtains, made with soft colored fabrics, masterfully woven by the best tailors, combined with warm colored tapestries gave a homey feeling. The floor had soft carpets on which you could feel as if you were walking in the sky.


    Furnishings made with exotic woods, of varied colors that left an essence similar to a living and lush forest. Even the luceria stones set in the chandeliers; made of gold, silver, and other precious metals, emitted their warm light, giving a soothing feeling to the room.


    "How has the party gone so far?" she asked, curiosity painted on her smiling face.


    "So far it''s gone well. You should have seen my little sister giving her speech, she looked so cute!"


    "Hee, I can''t wait to meet her. Every time you mention your sisters your face lights up with dazzling joy."


    "I-is that so? Well, they''re my dear little sisters, it would be strange if I didn''t feel that way about them."


    "Certainly. Although I''m surprised that your sister can do something like that at her age."


    "Right? I feel so proud of her!"


    Those were my true feelings about it. Seeing how much she''s grown up and how well she can handle this kind of situation without making a mistake, and keeping her smile, what a wonderful little sister I have. But...Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "But?"


    "..." Surprised, I looked up at Nisire. I was silent trying to understand how she could-.


    "Is it so surprising? That I can know what you were thinking, I mean."


    "Y-yes... the truth is... I can''t do that easily."


    "I see. And why do you feel that way, My Lady?"


    "I... I''m not good with crowds, you know? Sometimes, I feel like I''m suffocating when there are too many people around me. I feel much worse when..."


    "Is it the stares?" I nodded sadly.


    "How do you...?"


    She let out a soft sigh. Her gaze traveled to the ceiling. She seemed to be thinking deeply about something. Then she looked down at her hands, clasped together and resting on her thighs, and then she looked up at me, with calm eyes and a slightly sad smile.


    "I can tell, My Lady. From the moment I met you, my eyes have looked only to you. I have listened carefully to every word you have said, I have seen every little detail of your face, your gestures as you are upset, uncomfortable, sad, angry, happy."


    I was surprised by her words, to the point that my heart began to beat faster and faster, and it made me lose the sadness that had begun to emerge. Her voice was like a melody that filled me with peace and relief. How was she able to say such things so easily?


    Nisire really... even though she spoke so formally at first; an "act" to get my attention, that gallantry she always radiated... in the end, it wasn''t a lie. She really was like that, just, in a different, more natural way.


    She moved slowly, getting closer to me, and continued her words without hesitation or stuttering.


    "I can know all that perfectly well because I have made it my business to learn about you, to understand you."


    Another small close-up, now our bodies could touch. Her face was right in front of me. My gaze went down from her eyes to her cute upturned nose, then to her lips, glossy and soft looking... those beautiful lips that spoke beautiful words.


    "Sarka." She uttered my name in a sweet tone, much sweeter than honey, or any dessert I had ever tasted in my life. Her face moved even closer to mine, and her hand traveled to my hair, combing it and removing a small lock that fell across my face.


    Another small close-up, now our bodies could touch. Her face was right in front of me. My gaze went down from her eyes to her cute upturned nose, then to her lips, glossy and soft looking... those beautiful lips that spoke beautiful words.


    "Sarka." She uttered my name in a sweet tone, much sweeter than honey, or any dessert I had ever tasted in my life. Her face moved even closer to mine, and her hand traveled to my hair, combing it and removing a small lock that fell across my face.


    Time had slowed down. I could see every little detail of her face. Her beautiful eyes, her soft, beautiful cinnamon skin...those lips again. I swallowed audibly as a gasp struggled to escape my throat. I felt a little shaken, very different from how it was when other people stared at me so intently. Nisire felt... good. I liked that. I wanted her to watch me that way always.


    The tone of her voice became softer and slower, more direct and... "You have always been my highest priority. Of course, I''m going to know how you feel and what you think. Because that''s how intense the love I feel and wish to express to you."


    And just as she finished saying those words, she brought her lips to mine and kissed me. Full of need, passion, and indescribable warmth. As quickly as he came, he left. She separated just a little from me. Her face was flushed and her eyes glazed over. There was an intense desire in that look and... I was sure I was the same way. Those delicious lips that had now intoxicated me with that drug called lust. I wanted to keep savoring them.


    She had taken the initiative, which was the trigger for that explosion of heat in my body.


    She immediately moved in to kiss me once more. Lightning exploded inside my body and light spasms from my fingertips to my head.


    Then another kiss, this time deeper and wetter. Our tongues engaged in a struggle to see who would take control, and I was losing, she was dominating me and I was letting her do it. I moaned into her mouth, a clear sign that I didn''t want this to end, that I wanted this as much as she did.


    At some point one of her hands traveled behind my head, holding it tightly, while the other caressed my arms, and slowly descended my body, searching for a specific place. I had given myself completely to her, letting her do with me as she wished. The little I had done was to wrap my arms around her neck, giving in completely to her desires. I simply let myself be carried away by her passion, enjoying her every touch, her mouth''s taste, and the sound of her gasps and moans.


    I fell onto the couch, with her on top of me, which interrupted the kiss and left us breathless. We gasped for air as we shared a gaze, which then drifted down to my chest where Nisire''s hand was, cupping my breast with barely any strength in her grip. A shiver ran through me the instant I realized what I was doing. We looked at each other again and, I could see that intense passion in her gaze. There was a primal hunger reflected in her eyes and... I wanted it to happen, I wanted to be devoured by her.


    "haa... haa... haa... S-Sarka."


    I swallowed nervously. If we don''t stop now, there will be no turning back. But... I didn''t want to stop, and I didn''t want her to stop either. We were talking about something important, weren''t we? I couldn''t remember what it was, I just knew I needed her to keep doing what she was doing to me. Causing the heat inside me to be even more intense. That this feeling of release, that thing inside me would explode.


    Slightly, ever so slightly I nodded towards her, and that small instant was all it took for her to attack with all her fury.


    Her fingers wrapped around my hair, pulling it and exposing my neck, which was the victim of her lips and tongue, which she licked like a hungry wolf devouring its prey.


    I was being devoured by this wild beast. I felt soft bites on my shoulders that made me moan with pleasure. I clung to her back, digging my nails into her skin, causing her to moan as well. That only intensified her actions even more. We had been caught in a cycle in which, the more passion we put in, the more we encouraged the other to continue, to be rougher.


    "N-Nisire, not so... haa... hng... hng... so hard, please... I... ahh!" I moaned, trying to beg her not to leave marks on my skin, as I couldn''t go back later to the party like that. But my voice wouldn''t come out. Only the moans of pleasure that echoed in this lonely room we had turned into our little world.


    "No... haa... I can''t help it... you''re so... sweet, so... delicious."


    Of course, she couldn''t, just as I didn''t want her to stop. Ah, I could feel the wetness between my legs, that uncontrollable desire to allow her to take me completely, to make me hers.


    As soon as I had that thought, her hand gently massaged my breast, making sure to fill her hand with my flesh and knead it like clay in the hands of a sculptor. I could feel her warmth through the fabric, and with that, I let out a choked cry that represented how much I needed that sweet release, that instant I wanted so badly. I wanted her to move forward, it was urgent, and I needed it desperately. I desperately wanted to beg for it.


    "N-Nisire... I want... I want it... I... hng... please..."


    Nisire licked my neck with such passion, that every little movement she made across my skin sent shivers throughout my body, making me tremble with pleasure.


    Slowly she descended with her kisses, passing over my collarbone. A mischievous hand reached up and with one finger lifted the collar of my dress. He looked at me as if asking permission to enter. That was the instant. If I agreed, then here and now we would become one.


    But just before I could nod...


    *Knock knock*


    There was a loud banging on the door that made us both jump in surprise.


    "Young miss? It''s getting late, it''ll be the gift-giving soon."


    My heart nearly leaped out of my chest as I heard Neth''s voice on the other side of the door. We had completely lost all sense of time, completely engrossed in the carnal act.


    "I-I''ll be out in a moment." I quickly replied.


    "Understood."


    The heat had begun to drop, clarity coming at last to our lust-clouded minds. The realization of what we had just done and shame painted crimson on our faces.


    "S-Sarka, I... I''m sorry, I... I don''t know what came over me..." gasped Nisire as she desperately tried to regain her composure.


    "I-it''s okay, I... I think I got carried away too." I replied as we both returned to our sitting position.


    I coughed trying to calm my fluttering heart, but it was beating so loudly against my chest that I was sure Nisire could hear it.


    She was breathing deeply, trying to catch her breath. I watched her closely for a moment and saw her licking her lips lustfully. She immediately put her hand to her mouth and closed her eyes, apparently realizing what we had done.


    I couldn''t blame her, I was in the same position, still savoring the sweet venom of her kisses. I coughed once more, this time to get her attention.


    "N-Nisire, could you... help me? With my hair, I mean."


    "Huh? Oh! R-right away."


    I don''t know how messy I looked at the moment. What I did know was that no matter what I did, Makila or Mom would notice what I was doing. They had always been very good at picking up on this sort of thing. There was also the fact that I had been gone too long. At this point, they would have noticed by now that I disappeared from the party.


    Realizing that I was in for a severe scolding from them helped calm the intense heat I was feeling.


    "It''s done," Nisire said, arranging a few unruly locks that still refused to stay fixed in place.


    "Thank you, Nisire."


    I turned around and caught the cute smile on her face, bringing warmth to my heart and... I suddenly remembered why; I was supposed to have come here.


    "Nisire?"


    "Yes, Sarka?"


    "The bird, did you manage to bring it?"


    "Oh, yes, it''s..." she moved her gaze to a corner, one I hadn''t paid attention to until now. A medium-sized cage, that went, perhaps, from the floor to my knee. In it, a beautiful bird with blue feathers, and a shiny black beak. It watched us intently without producing a sound. Embarrassment tinged my face as I realized the spectacle we had shown it. It is a bird, yes, but to have been watched, to realize that fact was... I wanted the earth to swallow me right that instant.


    "Are you all right, My Lady?"


    "Y-yeah, I just realized what we just did."


    "Oh... uh... I... I enjoyed it..."


    "No, uh, I... uh... I enjoyed it too, it''s just... L-let''s take this for another time, okay?"


    "I-I understand, yeah. It''s... uh, the best, yeah."


    Seeing her so nervous was funny, but, I needed to leave now. Just as I got up and was about to pick up the bird, Nisire stopped me by grabbing my arm.


    "S-Sarka!" she yelled as she realized that perhaps her voice had come out louder than she intended.


    "Yes?"


    "I... uh... I was wondering if... it would be okay to ask you something."


    "Of course! You can ask me anything!" I replied with a smile, which encouraged Nisire to continue.


    "I would like it if it''s possible for you... Would you allow me to accompany you to the festival? Not as friends, as it has been so far, but as... lovers. Would that be okay?"


    "..." Attend the White Lady''s festival with Nisire? That of course would be a yes... except that, I was considering not attending.


    Our family would be too close to the Eleios, and I didn''t want to see that woman''s face again. Much less because I knew that we would then have to attend an event with all the young nobles that would be there. Facing her, even with Nisire by my side, was something I wanted to avoid for now.


    I faced Nisire''s pleading gaze for a while until the sound of knocking at the door reminded me to hurry.


    With the pain in my heart, I decided not to answer her.


    "I, I have to go, sorry." I picked up the cage and, as quickly as I could I called Neth to open up so we could leave. I could see a flash of surprise on my personal maid''s face but decided to ignore it. I returned my gaze to Nisire before retreating, and I could see her standing there with a lonely smile on her face, waving her hand to say goodbye to me. I advanced down the halls with a lump in my throat, not from the nervousness of the gift delivery, but for leaving her like that. My heart clenched in my chest as I remembered that lonely expression on my lover. I wish I could have answered yes, without overthinking it, but for once I wasn''t running away out of cowardice. No, this time I wanted to prepare myself before facing those people who, until now, had made me an object of ridicule.


    I managed to arrive just in time to be the first to present her gift. At the entrance of the hall, Tina was waiting, Neth needed to return to accompany Nisire, so I needed one of my mother''s maids to assist me.


    After the party, what I expected happened. Mom and Makila confronted me for sneaking out earlier, leaving Nya alone. Mom was furious and pulled my ears so hard I felt like she was going to rip them off. I said nothing and just nodded at her words. I knew I was wrong this time, so trying to make excuses would only make things worse.


    She was really angry. She told me she was disappointed in me for what I did. It was painful to hear, but I had nothing to say about it. She punished me by forbidding me to go out or meet anyone until the end of the winter. Which meant I wouldn''t be able to see Nisire for almost 3 months. I had no choice but to accept it, even if it hurt.


    I would have to tell Neth to send her a letter secretly letting her know my situation and to be patient for now.


    That evening we received an unexpected visit from Duchess Katarina Nazzik. Mom had told us so many things about her that I felt a little intimidated by her presence. It was a good experience, though. I had heard of Mom''s plans superficially, but to know that even Duchess Katarina had the same goal was amazing.


    If only I could have a small part of the determination that both of them possessed...

 Chapter 19

    Welcome back! Did you miss me? Not me, I''m just talking to myself in my mind after all. And it''s not like my imaginary audience has gone anywhere, right? Although for some reason, I feel like I haven''t seen you guys in a long time. What a strange feeling.


    Anyway.


    Today is the day of the White Lady Festival. But what is this festival? Excellent question little Timmy. I don''t know much myself, only the tale Sarka told me just this morning. So let me become the storyteller and tell you this beautiful story.


    "Once upon a time, in forgotten times, the figure known as the White Lady wandered through the paths of the world, searching for a purpose that might redeem the sadness that weighed upon her shoulders. Her followers, tiny beings of nature, watched with concern the worried countenance of their beloved lady and decided to act on her behalf.


    So it was that the little followers of the White Lady, in a gesture of devotion and love, implored the trees to donate their leaves and flowers to make a cloak that would shelter the weary body of their beloved lady. Many trees, with joy and generosity, offered each one of their leaves, hoping that a garment worthy of the beauty of the Lady would be woven from them. However, some trees refused, fearing that their leaves might hurt her delicate figure. Instead, they promised to remain green all year round, guiding the Lady''s path through her travels.


    For six long months, the Lady''s followers worked painstakingly to weave the garment they would offer to their mistress. When they finally completed their task, the cloak glowed with vivid colors, tinged with the hope and affection of those who had created it. With joy in their hearts, the followers ran to their beloved lady and presented her with the fruit of their labor. The Lady, with eyes full of wonder and gratitude, accepted the gift with humility and tears as warm as summer and pure as the stars. The Lady thanked each of her devotees for their generosity and devotion and showered them with blessings.


    Thus, dressed in her beautiful new cloak, the White Lady set out on her journey with renewed determination and joy, carrying the warmth of love and hope wherever she went. As time passed, the cape that had once glowed with bright colors slowly transformed until it became completely white, a symbol of the purity and peace that the White Lady carried to every corner of the world."


    Yeah, the story doesn''t make too much sense to me either. A nice story, but just like many of those on Earth, it sounds like a nice allegory of how the seasons pass from autumn to winter. This "White Lady" is Obana, Pillar of the seasons and origin of the winds.


    ¡­


    According to Sarka, the story is "real" from the times when the Pillars walked the world to make plants, animals and intelligent races grow.


    Yeah... don''t ask me, I don''t believe it was real either. I wouldn''t be surprised if that story was heavily embellished and Obana was just casually wandering the world and was somehow misinterpreted.


    I just hope there are no stories that are too... exaggerated. I would not like to realize that there were situations similar to Quetzalcoatl''s drunkenness in which he slept with his sister, or those of Zeus sleeping with anything that produced a shadow ...


    ...


    I hope that didn''t raise any flags...


    The point is, that''s all I know about the festival. It''s not much, but it''s something.


    As agreed, Sarka would stay at home to look after me, while the rest of the family attended the festival. So today it was just the two of us. Well... there were also Tina and Neth with us, but they were always so quiet that I never noticed their presence until Sarka spoke to them.


    After breakfast, we were in my usual playroom, where she told me that story and we played for quite a while. I found it quite fun to play with her, even though I had to endure her constant "attacks" and hungry looks of sisterly love (?). I knew my big sister was a real danger.


    Well, while my cheeks were being cruelly pinched, a little before lunch, a maid knocked on the door, interrupting (saving me) from my time with my older sister.


    "Young Lady Sarka, a guest has arrived."


    "A guest? Today of all days?" asked Sarka, her expression confused as she glanced sideways at Neth and Tina, who seemed unmoved to the side.


    Sarka allowed the maid to enter. A girl with brown hair and extravagant horns on her head. I had never seen her at the mansion, but that was to be expected, there were too many servants on the family grounds that I had never seen. There really are too many.


    "Coda? I thought Makila assigned you to the west building."


    "Yes, young lady, but today I was tasked with keeping an eye on the main mansion." Replied the maid, Coda, in a formal, dry voice. Not too respectful of her, but some are like that. If I had to guess, I''d say she''s in the neutral faction; being here just for the money.


    "I see. So, who is this unknown visitor?" my sister asked, letting the girl''s strange attitude pass.


    "..." Coda was silent, giving Sarka a rather strange look, accusatory or fishy, if I had to guess. That attitude didn''t please me at all, but I couldn''t judge for now. There had to be some reason for it.


    "What''s wrong?" asked Sarka sternly, surely noticing the strange look on the maid''s face.


    Coda did not answer immediately but remained silent for a few moments staring at Sarka intently, as if trying to analyze her. After a while, she seemed to conclude, as she changed to a calmer expression.


    "She said her name was Nisire Burmont."


    "Nisire is here?!" cried Sarka, jumping up from the floor. Her face was full of surprise and disbelief. Someone who could surprise her like that could only be her rumored lover. Although I say rumored, technically only Sarka and Zenya have mentioned her. But it still counts!


    "Yes. What should I do young lady?"


    Sarka was thinking for quite a while, with a nervous and somewhat desperate expression. The sudden visit had put her in a bad situation. It hadn''t even been a week since she had been grounded, and her girlfriend showing up like this could well make her punishment worse. And if we take into account how Makila warned her before she left not to do anything she shouldn''t... I don''t want to know what she''ll do to her if she finds out.


    Finally, my sister seemed to come to a decision, changing to a serious expression. She picked me up off the floor and began giving immediate orders.


    "Coda, go find Kine, send her to find my parents, and have her inform them of what just happened. Make sure they know that this was equally unexpected for me. Then go and attend to whatever Nisire needs."


    "Right away." The maid said, giving a bow and heading out the door immediately. Sarka turned to Tina and handed me to her.


    "Go and put something comfortable on her. Preferably something not too flashy, but nice. I want her to look cute when I introduce her to Nisire." Tina nodded and took me in her arms and then walked out of the place, leaving my sister and her maid behind.


    As we were leaving, I barely managed to hear Sarka say a few words to her maid. She asked something about whether it was a good idea to "leave it out in the open", but I couldn''t hear anything beyond that.


    Back in my "room" Tina immediately got to work and for quite some time, she was going through several of the outfits I had, choosing a simple aqua-green one. Unlike the others I normally wore, this one did have sleeves, although the fabric on these was sheer. It had a big white bow at the back, and to match that I wore some nice white shoes.


    After making sure that nothing else was missing, we left immediately.


    We walked through the long and labyrinthine corridors, finally reaching the waiting room area, where we received the guests. Standing in front of the door was Coda, who nodded and opened the door for us immediately.


    The first thing I saw when I entered was my sister sitting next to a pretty brown-skinned girl. A tan tomboy with blue eyes, of which her pupil was an X giving them a very exotic appearance, added to her beautiful blue hair.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    Wait, was that really hair?


    I froze as I realized that what I thought was hair was moving gently, twisting slightly from side to side as if it were alive. It was strange but somehow fascinating. They looked like... tentacles...


    What the heck is that? It looks so cool!


    Tina pulled me towards them, and noticing my intense stare, the girl looked uncomfortable. She gave my sister several looks as if asking for help.


    "Hahaha, what''s wrong?"


    "I... uh... I''m not very good with babies." Said the brown-skinned girl. Her smile was stiff and her voice uncomfortable, as if my presence was something she couldn''t deal with.


    "You don''t like them?" my sister asked, surprised by her girlfriend''s statement.


    "N-no, it''s not that. I... I don''t know what to do with them, okay? I feel like... they expect something from me, and I don''t know what to do with that."


    Sarka started laughing at those words as she stood up and took me in her arms, then pulled me close to her girlfriend, offering to hold me. She seemed hesitant, but my sister''s calm, amused smile seemed to be enough of a deterrent to accept.


    I could sense her discomfort, seeing how badly she looked as if she was having a hard time. Her expression seemed to represent how her mind was working tirelessly to find a way to deal with me.


    "H-hello baby... uhm... hello..." She stammered as she gave me a very strange smile. Internally I was laughing out loud at such a funny face. Behind me, I could hear Sarka trying to hold back her laughter.


    I felt a little bad for her, so I decided to do something.


    I pointed to her hair, intending to ask her to let me touch it. I don''t know if that was disrespectful or offensive, but whatever, right? I was a baby so those things could be forgiven.


    The girl managed to understand my intentions quite easily, although she hesitated for a moment whether she should let me get close to her head. She looked at Sarka for help again, and my sister seemed to give her the go-ahead because she immediately pulled me close to her head.


    Very carefully; somewhat frightened I must admit, I touched her hair. At first, I thought it would feel, somehow, like touching a squid, wet and slippery, but actually, it was similar to touching slime. Well, not so much. The texture was similar, but unlike the slime of my previous world, it didn''t give a cold and somewhat icky feeling. It was warm and pleasant. Very.


    The girl still seemed a little nervous about having a baby touching her head, probably worried that I would grab her hair/tentacles and pull them hard, but, I am a polite and kind girl. I would never do something like that...unless provoked. Zenya taught me an important lesson that time in the bathroom. To be careful and mindful of what I do.


    I ran my hand gently over her head and it was a very pleasant experience. It was so much fun to feel those tentacles touch my hands and get tangled in my fingers. Their touch, like mine, was quite gentle and careful, which made me laugh happily.


    That sound made the girl visibly relax, to the point that she began to smile at my actions.


    Having satiated my curiosity and amusement, I babbled towards her, hoping she would understand that I had had enough. Luckily, she was a girl who understood my intentions quite well. She lowered me onto her lap immediately. She was now looking at me with a much more relaxed and cheerful expression.


    One of her hands landed on my legs, so I took the opportunity to grab it and play with it. A sudden feeling of wanting to compare them to my father''s rose inside me.


    Dad had huge, hard, calloused hands, derived from a lifetime of training with the sword and different types of weapons and fighting styles. They were warm hands that I enjoyed having caress my head.


    This girl''s hands were much smaller and softer too, but I also noticed those marks of hard work. Or at least that''s what I like to call it. The beginnings of callus formation, small scars in different places on her palm and fingers. The hand of someone who had to do many types of manual labor and most likely a lot of weapons training as well. From the looks of her, was she some kind of swordswoman? Perhaps she was still in an apprentice stage.


    While I was happily playing with her hand, the girl was chatting with Sarka, equally happy.


    "It''s... surprising how calm your sister is. And quite adorable I might add." Said the tan-skinned girl with a soft giggle.


    "Right? Orinthya is an amazing little sister. She''s kind and knows how to behave very well. Did you know she hardly ever cries? I''ve only seen her do it a couple of times, and although it worries me a little, she''s so cheerful that I''d rather she never has to cry if it means I can keep seeing that cute smile on her little face." Declared my sister proudly. I used her girlfriend''s hand to cover my face, pretending to play with it, though I was hiding my face that I felt it was blushing.


    I didn''t know babies were capable of blushing with embarrassment at such a young age, but I was doing it at that instant. My heart leaped with joy to hear my sister''s praise.


    To think that she had worried about me not crying was a surprise, but to know that she thought that way about keeping my smile...I have been blessed with a loving family, haven''t I?


    ...


    Was this real? It may not seem so, but I sometimes worry that all this "love" I have been receiving from my family, is nothing more than an illusion, or even something temporary.


    Sometimes it terrifies me to think that once I grow up, this animosity will simply change and I will be treated indifferently, or worse, treated just as I was in my previous life.


    Am I perhaps overthinking this? I feel like I''m being a bitch for thinking that way, but can you blame me? No matter how receptive I am to their feelings, there''s always that sense of distrust, born out of all those years of indifference and resentment.


    Suddenly I felt some gentle pats on my head that brought me out of my negative thoughts immediately. My sister''s girlfriend used her other hand to caress me while she had a small smile on her face.


    Yes, she certainly is a good girl. Well, I''ll allow you to be with my sister.


    I thought, enjoying the feel of her hand in my hair.


    After a while of being patted on the head, the girl stopped, changing to a more serious, but relaxed expression.


    "Sarka, I think it''s best if I tell you my reason for coming, especially since this is extremely important."


    Sarka nodded silently, changing to her more serious expression, but looking nervous at her girlfriend''s words.


    The girl sighed wearily, as if just thinking about the situation had exhausted her completely.


    There was a strange tension in the atmosphere as Nisire looked at my sister, with a worried face.


    "Sarka. There was a... problem, and I don''t know what to do."


    "What kind of problem, is it something serious?"


    The girl lowered her head, looking defeated. Her shoulders slumped and her voice changed to a sad tone.


    "It could be if I don''t find a solution." She replied, taking her head in her hands and taking deep breaths, trying to calm what seemed like a severe headache.


    Sarka for her part looked even more worried by the girl''s words. It seemed that there was something bad in how she was acting.


    "Nisire first explain to me what happened. We won''t solve anything if I don''t know anything." Sarka said, bringing her hand to her girl''s back, hoping to comfort her.


    She seemed to relax with my sister''s actions, improving her mood a bit.


    Nisire began to slowly recount the events of the past few days.


    After she had returned to her residence on Zenya''s birthday, her father called her into his office. Count Burmont had discovered the relationship between the two and had begun to interrogate her, extracting every little scrap of information he could.


    While Nisire tried to hide and deny many things, her father was easily able to unravel most of them, thanks to the fact that some of the escorts accompanying the girl had spilled the beans about her relationship with my sister.


    Worried, and with no escape, Nisire had no choice but to speak.


    You may ask, and what''s the problem with all this? This world doesn''t seem to have a problem with this kind of relationship, does it? That is correct. And they are confirming that fact to me. But no, that''s not the problem.


    According to Nisire, her father had tasked her to fit in with the noble society of the capital, to learn and join the important social circles to form a base on which he could enter the central politics of the empire. Her options were for her to make influential friends in society, or to find a potential partner close to her rank of earl.


    Of course, the girl had no intention of marrying just any stranger, just like that, let alone for mere political reasons. But she had the good, or bad luck, to meet my sister. The heiress of the Baelian house, a Ducal house.


    Our rank, while only two rungs above that of an earl, was more than enough to make the head of the Burmonts nervous, especially given the history and power our house possessed.


    Count Burmont looked worried, not because he had made connections with a ducal house; which should rather have made him happy. No, it was the fact that it was his sixth daughter who got it. That was his real concern.


    His plan was for his daughter Nisire, who had entered the capital as a knight''s apprentice, to make connections with the sons of other counts'' houses, if she was lucky. He hoped that she would make good relations among the families of the other knight''s apprentices, perhaps some Barons or a viscount. He did not expect his daughter to befriend the heiress of a ducal house... let alone to propose marriage to such a girl. He expected that his second daughter, who had arrived along with them, would be the one who would have marriage proposals from the important families.


    Count Burmont pressed Nisire until he discovered that the relationship between the two of them had barely formed and that our parents were still unaware of it. With a relieved smile, the count ordered Nisire to end the relationship with my sister and to immediately introduce her older sister to Sarka, who would now be the one to marry my sister.


    Needless to say, this infuriated Nisire, provoking a verbal fight between the two of them. The girl had flatly refused to follow his orders, and the Count, furious, had her locked in her room until she "came to her senses" and fulfilled her duty to her family.


    And, lo and behold, having escaped from her residence thanks to her maid who could not accept the count''s attitude towards the situation.


    "..."


    "..."


    The atmosphere had turned gloomy the instant the tan-skinned girl finished explaining her situation. Sadness reflected on her face, with slumped shoulders and head down. I could only see her bitter and angry expression, thanks to the fact that I was still on her lap.


    Sarka, on the other hand, was visibly angry. Her hands that were resting in her lap were clenched tightly into a fist. It was a silent anger. Not because she didn''t have something to say - HA! Not at all, I was sure she had plenty to say, but because she was forcing herself not to say anything. I could feel it. She bit her lip in frustration.


    *Knock knock*


    The sudden banging on the door brought them back from their inner musings.


    Neth immediately moved to answer the door and, after a quick conversation with someone outside, closed the door as she made her way to Sarka.


    The two had a conversation in whispers, one that I couldn''t hear anything of, but which, from Sarka''s expression, I could tell was something she didn''t like to know.


    My older sister exhaled sadly before getting up and taking me from her girlfriend''s lap.


    The girl looked at her confused by the act, but before I could even ask her what was going on, my sister spoke to her.


    "The maid I sent to warn my parents just returned. Only one of them was free so she could return immediately..."


    "Only one? Who?"


    "...Makila."


    Oh... they''re screwed.

 Chapter 20

    Makila had been very clear with my sister about her punishment, and what would happen if she did something she shouldn''t have. And now it was just Makila who had returned home to confront Sarka who, in her eyes, had done something she shouldn''t have.


    Well, that might be a bit wrong. Makila is not one to strike first and ask questions later. She''s very reasonable, and that''s something I like about her.


    I''ve seen Zenya have a few accidents that would have made any mother in my former world pull out the chancla right away.


    Makila first observes, listens, analyzes, and then acts, so I was sure she would act reasonably, listening first to what they both had to say before making any decisions. Fortunately, that seemed to be the case this time... at least partially.


    We had moved to another room, this time, one that Makila usually uses when meeting with a guest, known or not.


    It was a fairly simple place, with not many decorations, just enough to imply that she had a high position in the family, but not so much that it seemed opulent or that there was excessive spending. It was a fairly typical living room, with the furniture necessary for more personal gatherings¡ªa pair of beautiful sofas facing each other with your typical tea table in between. Makila sat solo on one, while my sister and her girlfriend were opposite.


    And, surprisingly enough, I was alone on one side of the couch Sarka was on, with the armrest behind my back. The conversation was too important for me to be in the middle - but they didn''t want to take me out for some strange reason. Luckily, I was a baby who knew how to behave, so I was allowed to be alone on the side.


    Of course, there was a maid near me. They were confident that nothing would happen, but it never hurt to be cautious.


    Normally I would have preferred to be on Sarka''s or Makila''s lap, but this time I had no complaints about staying in that place. It wasn''t because I refused to be in front of Makila''s angry gaze or near her. No, it definitely wasn''t because I was afraid....


    ...


    Anyway.


    No one had said a word since Makila arrived and I very much doubted that either of the two young women would take the initiative. The two girls stood side by side, looking down at the floor and looking rather uncomfortable as they met Makila''s inquisitive gaze.


    "So," Makila spoke suddenly, causing both girls to jump in surprise. She then continued in a serious and authoritative tone. "I want a detailed explanation of what''s going on. Right now."


    Makila had her arms crossed, sitting with her back straight and gazing at Sarka as she waited for an answer that might satisfy her.


    Sarka stood silently playing with her hands, a complete nervous wreck. She was scared. Quite a bit.


    Luckily her girl seemed to be doing better, and seeing how Sarka was feeling, she decided to stand up and take the initiative.


    "I-if I may." She stammered as she felt Makila''s gaze settle on her, like an eagle that had chosen its prey and was about to swoop down to capture it.


    Despite that, the girl stood her ground, taking that intimidating gaze head-on. "I deeply regret my manners in not introducing myself properly. Nisire Burmont, daughter of Eleas Burmont, presents her greetings to Madam Fiana."


    Makila nodded in response to the girl''s formal greeting, revealing just a hint of satisfaction in her expression.


    "Please excuse my unexpected visit. An emergency has arisen that required me to meet with Lady Sarka immediately."


    "And, what might this emergency be?" Makila inquired in a serious tone. Her expression indicated that she would not admit lies or half-truths, something that caused the tan-skinned girl to shudder.


    "First of all, I''d like to tell you about my relationship with her, may I?"


    Makila narrowed her eyes, but quickly nodded, giving her silent approval.


    Immediately, Nisire took Sarka''s hand, who had kept her attention on the girl as she bravely presented herself to Makila. My sister was taken by surprise but seemed to understand her lover''s motive with that action alone.


    "I''ve met your... uh..." Surprisingly, the girl could only utter those few words before stopping with a confused expression. A clear blush began to tinge her face as she went completely blank.


    Makila seemed to somehow understand why the girl had stopped and blushed. She brought a hand to her head, arranging a lock of hair, as she let out a sigh and immediately answered the unasked question.


    "My daughter. You can refer to her as my daughter."


    Huh?


    "I-I understand. So, to pick up on what I was saying. It''s been almost a year since your daughter and I met. While it has been little, I have come to feel a very strong connection to her, to the point that I can no longer imagine my future without her." Nisire said, her lips lifting into a proud and joyful smile, lowering her gaze to my sister and squeezing the hand she held. In that small moment, you could perfectly feel how much this girl had fallen in love with my sister. And that made me happy.


    Makila seemed to have that same thought, though it was less visible to the rest. Her posture had relaxed, her gaze softened, and even a very small, barely visible smile had formed on her lips.


    "I know I may sound naive or even fanciful in saying this, but I feel that it was fate that brought us together. That''s why... uh... that''s why..."


    Nisire paused at last, not knowing how to finish her words. Her face had begun to blush again, as had Sarka''s, who was still holding her girl''s hand tightly. Makila, noticing all those signs, seemed to have easily understood what kind of relationship the two of them had at the moment, though she showed no further reaction than narrowing at the tan-skinned girl.


    Seeing that her girl was too caught up in her nervousness, Sarka finally decided to step forward, standing up and directing her gaze towards Makila.


    "For that reason, Makila, w-we... want to get engaged."


    The 3 of them had fallen silent, with the 2 younger ones holding Makila''s serious gaze for what seemed like an eternity.


    Makila seemed to be testing the seriousness of her words, finding a crack in their expressions and seeing if they could hold their own against her. The tension in the atmosphere remained high until it was broken by Makila''s soft laughter, who smiled in a satisfied way.


    "So that''s the way things are. Though I already knew most of it."


    "!?"


    "M-Makila already knew!!!?"


    "Of course, I knew about it. Lara, do you think you were doing things in secret?"


    "I... I thought I had managed to keep the escorts and servants silent..."


    Makila gave an exasperated sigh upon hearing Sarka''s words. She looked disappointed, though not overly so as if it was just something funny to her.


    "Lara... I am the one who manages all the family servants. My orders take priority over everyone in the mansion except for your mother and father, it''s not hard to figure out what my daughters do when we''re not watching them."


    "..."


    Sarka had to keep quiet at those words, there wasn''t much she could say in the face of that logic.


    And that also clears up one of my biggest doubts about Makila. In the end, I wasn''t wrong when I first saw her. Even though she was part of the family, she was the head maid. Or something like that.


    Unfortunately, that was the only thing I could clarify. This situation further increased my confusion about her. If she had the right to call us her daughters, then what was her real position in the family? What did it really mean to be a Makila?


    "Anyway." Makila raised her voice slightly, returning to her serious tone of the beginning. Sarka and Nisire reacted immediately and tensed under her gaze. "This doesn''t answer my question."


    "Y-you''re right. So..."


    Nisire proceeded to relate to Makila everything she told Sarka earlier. Specifically, her position and the situation with her father and her intentions to contact them for that purpose.


    She was very specific in saying that she was not going to let her father try to take advantage of Sarka, she was not going to let her get hurt in any way.


    Makila seemed very satisfied with those words, but there were still things she needed to discuss about it.


    "I see. I understand the situation. So, Lady Burmont, what you want is for us to advocate for you and announce you as our daughter''s betrothed, is that not correct?"


    "That would be incredibly wonderful...but no. That''s not my goal."


    Makila raised an eyebrow, confused by the girl''s words of rejection. Something that also happened with Sarka, who seemed even more confused about it.


    Before either could ask, Nisire cleared her throat and resumed her words.


    "It''s not that I don''t want your help in this situation. I know perfectly well that with Madam Fiana''s words alone this would be resolved immediately. It''s just... what I need is not for you to solve it for me. What I need is for you to help me figure it out for myself." The tan-skinned girl looked towards Sarka with a worried expression, biting her lip slightly, as if hesitating to utter her next words for fear of what opinion my sister might have. "I''m not a smart person, and I''ll always be the first to admit it, and... I''m actually a rather coward." Nisire paused to breathe for a moment, letting her words sink in for Makila, and for my sister as well. Her expression let me see how difficult it was for her to reveal all this.


    "But I don''t want others to solve my problems for me, at least not without first facing them myself. My mentor used to say that I should fight my own wars without fear, but he also said that, on the battlefield, it is not the lone soldier who wins the war, but the one who knows when to turn to his superior to strategize and achieve victory. So..." the girl frowned, internally battling her pride and her need to find an answer.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    Finally, after a long silence, she seemed to conclude. She leaned over as far as she could and in a loud voice, pleaded to Makila.


    "Madam Fiana, please give me advice about what I should do. I don''t want what''s between Sarka and me to be lost because I wasn''t good enough to protect it."


    Makila looked at her impassively for a long while. I could tell from the look on her face that she was thinking deeply about the situation.


    Sarka, meanwhile, was looking at the ground with a hesitant expression. She seemed to want to be part of the conversation and support her girlfriend, but she didn''t know what to do or say.


    Suddenly, Makila spoke up.


    "Lara, take your sister and get out."


    "!?"


    Sarka was taken by surprise, as was I. Why did she suddenly want us both to go out?


    "B-but..."


    "It''s okay Sarka, I think I know what Madam Fiana is thinking."


    My sister didn''t look convinced. Her eyes reflected a desire to disobey the order and stay until the end, but Nisire gave her a confident look and a nod. Sarka couldn''t say anything else.


    "...I understand."


    Sarka stood up from her place and taking me in her arms, headed for the door. She gave one last glance back, still doubting if she should leave, but Makila nodded reassuringly and Nisire gave her a wry smile, somewhat calming her down.


    We both left the place, Neth, of course, behind us. A personal maid should always be next to her lady.


    We did not stand in the hallway for long. Sarka, although nervous and a little sad to be left aside, decided it was best to wait in the "greenhouse" where we 3 sisters met last time.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    There was a deathly silence at the table. Sarka was lost deep in thought, and in her expression you could tell how worried she was that her girlfriend was alone with Makila, talking about who knows what.


    Behind her was Neth, who, although looking expressionless as always, had her antennae twitching constantly, revealing that she was equally, if not more worried than her lady.


    For the first time since I''ve been with my sister; or anyone in my family in general, I''m sitting in a chair by myself.


    By myself.


    Very lonely.


    That was the level of concern they both had. Fortunately, I had armrests, so there was no worry that I was going to fall, and Neth, although she seemed distracted, was keeping an eye out in case something happened to me.


    "Neth..." spoke my sister suddenly, her voice soft and concerned. "What do you think Makila is talking to Nisire about?"


    The maid was silent for a while, carefully contemplating her answer. "Considering she''s Madame Fiana... she may be interrogating her."


    "Interrogating?"


    "Yes. Madame is, as the young lady knows, quite meticulous about non-family members and servants. And, taking into account that Lady Nisire aspires to an engagement, she will want to press her until she gets her to let her true thoughts out."


    "S-she''ll be all right?"


    "Don''t worry, young lady. Even I could tell that Lady Nisire had been recognized by Madame Fiana. Trust your Makila and Lady Nisire."


    "..."


    My sister did not respond, but merely nodded and continued in silence.


    ...


    A couple of hours passed before Sarka finally couldn''t bear to sit quietly and do nothing.


    Just as she was getting up from her place, a servant girl, another one of those I had never seen around the mansion, arrived at our place. Behind her, Nisire with a hard-to-read expression.


    "Nisire! What happened? What did Makila say? Is she willing to help you? Did she turn you down? Should we look for another solution?" As soon as she saw her my sister ran towards her, throwing as many questions at her as she could.


    "C-calm down Sarka, that''s too many questions at once." Replied the tan-skinned girl, panicking, not knowing what to do in the face of such an indiscriminate attack. "Madam Fiana just asked me a few questions and then we discussed a few things."


    "Really? She didn''t push you too hard?"


    "Well... I can''t say it wasn''t... complicated. But she was much nicer than I expected. And understanding, too. But, let''s leave that for now, there are some things we need to talk about."


    At that proposal, Sarka nodded and returned to her chair at the tea table. Nisire took the chair next to my sister, staying between her and me.


    Suddenly she noticed my presence and smiled sweetly at me, going so far as to gently stroke my head, making me smile with satisfaction.


    Neth, like the good servant she is, poured her a cup of tea, quickly retreating behind me, instead of placing herself near Sarka, her mistress.


    The girl sipped her tea quietly, visibly enjoying the taste and aroma, and relaxing the instant the liquid went down her throat.


    A solemn silence took over as my sister''s girlfriend let out all the tension that seemed to have built up in her shoulders.


    Unlike her, my sister looked anxious to ask what happened when we left but hesitated whether she should speak up when she saw how much her girl needed that moment of peace.


    Before long, Nisire''s expression looked much more relaxed and calmer, allowing her to finally begin the conversation.


    "My Lady." She began. Her words somehow brought a twitch to my sister''s face. Something about her girl''s voice sounded... different. "I''m sorry it took me so long, but the conversation I had with Lady Fiana was... enlightening."


    "Nisire?" asked Sarka, a little panicked, her voice almost cracking. I could see in her eyes that her girlfriend''s words had made her very anxious. She almost looked frightened.


    "Calm down. It''s not what you seem to be thinking." Sarka let out a sigh of relief, the fear expelled from her mind. "Although... it''s not very good news either. Let me explain."


    At first, the conversation between Nisire and Makila had been a real interrogation. Makila attacked her with questions about her daily life, her political stance, her family, current and future goals, among many others.


    Once Makila was satisfied, they moved on to the important part of the conversation.


    "Madam Fiana told me 2 things. The first was that she admired the fact that I wanted to figure things out on my own and that my stance on seeking advice was admirable. But..." Nisire paused, inhaling deeply before continuing, her tone a bit distressed. "She said I was being too naive."


    "Naive? But wasn''t it wise to have asked someone with more experience for advice?" Sarka asked, tilting her head to the side in confusion.


    "That was what I thought too, but her words convinced me that she was right. Sarka, was it really wise to come here to ask your family for advice on how I should solve my family''s problems?" Nisire kept that question in the air, not waiting for an answer. One for which my sister couldn''t say anything even though she had said it had been a good choice. "I said things that should be kept within my own house. I revealed the plans, management, and behaviors of a newly appointed earl, to a family that, not only is more powerful than my own, but could very well, and should, make use of such information to profit from us. No, I was too overconfident, foolish, and naive. In my innocence, I revealed things that could put my father, and therefore my family, at a distinct disadvantage... and dangerous situation." Nisire clenched her fists tightly, frowning, frustrated as she realized the mistake she had made.


    From my point of view, having been an adult and having lived through a lot of difficult experiences, I can agree with Makila. And I must also admit that, although I listened carefully to Nisire when she came and revealed all that... I never really considered the consequences of her actions.


    Even though my mind is the mind of an adult, I have lived my fair share of years in a very harsh environment, with constant work conflicts and unreasonable demands, not being able to see something so obvious, was...


    I felt ashamed of myself.


    Sure, you may think that, at the end of the day this is not even my problem, but my sister''s and her girlfriend''s (especially her girlfriend''s), so I shouldn''t feel bad for not realizing it, but is it really?


    It is foolish to think that just because it is not my problem, I can be forgiven for not thinking about it. The experiences that shape who you are and will be in the future do not come only from what affects you directly. Many times, you learn, improve, and overcome situations by understanding and resolving the situations of your acquaintances. In my previous life, I managed to overcome difficult moments thanks to the fact that some of my acquaintances had gone through similar situations, and in some cases, I even lent a helping hand.


    Thanks to that I improved in many aspects, both in my work and in my daily life. And just at this moment, I felt incredibly foolish for not having analyzed a situation that I could have understood the first time around if it were my previous life self.


    I looked up at my sister and saw that she, too, looked angry and embarrassed. She was biting her lower lip in frustration.


    "But." Nisire resumed, drawing our attention to her again. "Thanks to that, I have now understood what I must do. But, before that, I must mention the second thing Lady Fiana told me." The girl immediately erased her downcast expression, replacing it with a more cheerful one. She took the last sip of her tea and carefully placed the cup on the table.


    Sarka clasped her hands together anxiously, noticing the sudden change in her girlfriend''s attitude. She seemed to realize that her next words seemed to be good news, but still, there was a faint hint of fear in her eyes. One that I assumed was due to fear that she was going to be asked to end their relationship.


    "Madam Fiana told me that she had seen my way of acting, my determination, and..." the girl stopped while a blush was painted on her cheeks. Something that did not go unnoticed by my sister, who smiled seeing such a reaction. "My love for her daughter... *cough* she told me that she decided to take our side, but that she couldn''t give an answer for sure until she had spoken to your other parents."


    Sarka rose from her chair in surprise. Her eyes were wide open in shock.


    "You''re telling me that Makila offered to mediate for us with my parents?"


    "That''s what I''m saying, yes. Uh... although... there''s more to it."


    "More? What do you mean?"


    Nisire put a hand behind her head, stroking that area, looking reluctant to utter her next words. This time, her silence, and thus her hesitation to speak, lasted a while longer, leaving my sister too concerned to maintain said silence.


    "Nisire! What''s going on, what else is in all this?"


    The tan-skinned girl kept her gaze away from my sister and refused to utter a word despite the urgency in Sarka''s tone.


    "Nisire! Tell me! What happened?" Demanded my sister loudly. Her eyebrows drew together in an expression of clear anger at her girlfriend''s silence. She knew there was something she wasn''t going to want to hear, but she needed to know all the same.


    Nisire closed her eyes and sighed in defeat, with no choice but to indulge my sister and answer her question.


    "Madam Fiana, after reprimanding me so harshly for my actions, promised me that everything we had discussed today would remain just between us. A gesture of good faith, and gratitude."


    "Isn''t that a good thing, why doubt...?" My sister''s question was half-asked, as she saw her girl slowly deny and give her a conflicted look.


    "No favor is free. Madam Fiana and I agreed. I can''t give you the details, but I want to ask you to trust me for now." Nisire stood up, stroked my hair, gave me a small smile, and then went straight to Sarka, whom she gave a tight hug and, to her surprise, a deep kiss.


    Unexpectedly, or so I think, Sarka not only accepted it easily, but got excited (maybe a little too excited), and it ended up being a much longer and more grown-up kiss than I would have expected from my sister.


    Perhaps there were some naughty hands involved, but my eyes were half obstructed by the gentle hands of a maid I had forgotten was with us.


    A significant amount of time passed in which some rather... suggestive sounds were heard before Neth had to separate them by clearing her throat.


    They both took a few steps away from each other, with very flushed faces and their clothes somewhat... disheveled.


    "S-sorry, I guess I... got a little carried away."


    "It''s okay my la... Sarka. I... I really needed something like this." Nisire said, causing my sister to blush even more. Beyond humanly possible... though we weren''t human...


    The girl took a deep breath for a few seconds before taking my sister''s hands and looking her straight in the eyes.


    "Sarka, do you trust me?"


    "What, what''s wrong, why are you asking me that?"


    "Do you trust me?"


    "O-of course I trust you. What''s wrong?"


    "Then please, I need you to keep doing it. No matter what, please believe in me."


    "N-Nisire, you''re scaring me. What do you...?"


    The girl released her grip and knelt on one leg in front of my sister.


    "Do you remember the promise I made you in the mother''s embrace?"


    Sarka opened her eyes wide, realizing what her girlfriend was referring to, and nodded immediately.


    "Then believe in that promise and wait for me."


    "Wait for you? Nisire... Nisire, what do you mean...?"


    Without giving her time to complete her question, the girl stood up, gave her a quick kiss on the cheek, smiled at her, and turned to leave. Sarka quickly raised her hand to stop her but froze before she even raised it fully. She lowered it immediately and watched as her girl walked away, leaving with a sad smile and a wave of her hand. Her footsteps echoed as she walked away, passing through the door without a backward glance.


    Silence dominated the place for a long time until it was broken by the sound of a chair. My sister slowly sat down and stayed there, not moving except to cover her face with her hands. There was no sobbing, but her body trembled profusely, accompanied by the sound of her breathing, inhaling and exhaling deeply.


    ...


    ...


    "I must trust her, mustn''t I?" asked Sarka, finally coming out of her stunned state.


    "Yes, my master," Neth replied, slowly approaching Sarka.


    "I must trust her, right?" she repeated her question.


    "Yes, my master." Reiterated the maid, standing only a couple of steps away from my sister.


    "I must trust her, right?" she asked one last time, with more force in her tone.


    "Yes, my master," Neth replied one last time, her voice as firm as her respect for my sister was high.


    The maid stood by Sarka''s side. She did not move an inch, did not say or ask anything. Her duty was to wait for her master''s orders no matter how long it took her to utter them.


    And so, she waited and waited. She waited for what seemed like hours, but it was only a few minutes.


    "I''ll trust her then." My sister said with determination in her voice. She rose from her chair, her expression much fresher and free of doubt. She looked at me, putting on a genuine and sincere smile. "Neth, bring more sweets, my little sister deserves something delicious. She''s been lonely and bored for a long time, she deserves to be pampered, don''t you think?"


    "Of course, my young lady. I will comply immediately." Said the maid with a beautiful smile. She turned around and started gathering different kinds of sweets for me. Sarka took me in her arms and, for the rest of the afternoon, I ate as much as I wanted without hindrance.


    That fateful afternoon... I had a terrible stomach ache. But it was worth it.

 Chapter 21

    My parents and Zenya returned when it was dark, and my stomach ache had subsided. Sarka went back to her room with Makila''s permission, and I stayed with her while I recovered.


    Both adults looked quite exhausted, especially Mom whose eyelids looked heavy. It was as if she was going to fall asleep at any moment.


    Zenya on the other hand, as soon as she saw me, she ran to me immediately and started telling me very excitedly about everything she experienced at her first big festival. From the music to the decorations to a choir made up of Obana priestesses who sang old songs to the pillar. But what she liked the most about the event, which had caught her young heart, was the parade itself, representing the story Sarka had told me that morning.


    An incredibly beautiful woman, wrapped in bright and very luxurious clothes, walked through the streets of the capital while dozens of men and women in folkloric dresses, each representing an animal or plant, joyfully followed the woman representing Obana, wearing her characteristic pure white cloak, which stretched several meters behind her, and which was held by several women, thus preventing it from getting dirty.


    Zenya''s eyes sparkled at the memory of that image, and she described it in as much detail as I had ever heard her speak of.


    Dad stood to the side of us, amused as he watched his daughter talk ecstatically with her little sister. Makila at his side was maintaining a cheerful smile, completely different from the serious expression she had maintained until recently, but holding my mother by the shoulders who looked like she couldn''t stand on her own.


    "Hal, do you have time later to talk? There''s something I need to discuss with you."


    "Is it important?"


    Makila nodded earnestly.


    "I see. I have some paperwork to go over, but I think I can leave it until tomorrow. Iri doesn''t need to know?"


    "She must. But with how exhausted she is..." said Makila, looking at Mom with a slightly worried expression as she saw how she wasn''t able to keep her eyes open.


    "Got it," Dad replied, gently stroking Mom''s cheek. "Why don''t you put her to bed? With all she''s had to do today, I think it''s best to let her rest now that she''s home. I''ll take care of the girls."


    "Thanks, Hal," Mom mumbled.


    That was the last thing they said to each other before Makila retreated with my mother in tow.


    Although she looked very tired, that didn''t stop her from totally sticking to Makila, who didn''t seem to complain about it. Dad chuckled as he waved them goodbye.


    Zenya, totally oblivious to all that, continued to tell me about everything she saw, did, and ate at the festival, with so much energy and happiness that I honestly felt very sad not to have gone myself.


    She enjoyed different types of meat skewers, sweets, and fruit juices, and what surprised me most about her descriptions, was that she mentioned something that even I could guess what it was. She said she had eaten a sweet cloud. Naming it "fairy thread." It was a piece of a pink cloud that melted in her mouth when she took a bite.


    In other words, cotton candy.


    I was incredibly surprised. But also, very confused. I didn''t know how old cotton candy was in my old world, but somehow, I felt it didn''t fit the era this world seemed to be in. Or I might be completely wrong and it did fit the era, I didn''t know. What I did know was that I was starting to feel a little too jealous of my sister who had the opportunity to try it.


    Anyway.


    Dad played with us for a couple of hours until sleep finally caught up with my sister, and followed by her, I too fell defeated by Morpheus.


    I just remember hearing Dad giving us both a sweet "I love you" and a faint memory of being carried to my bed.


    <hr>


    A faint whistling of the wind could be heard at the window. The room was empty of people, with only my presence in the place.


    My old couch was there.


    The same coffee and gravy stains on the seat. Some dust on the floor. A crack in the wall from when I fell and ended up inadvertently tackling it. My shoulder still ached from time to time from that.


    The apartment still looked old and the walls, floor, and ceiling were still worn.


    Right in front of the couch, there was a table attached to the wall with my old TV. A console right underneath with its respective controls, which I used to play a lot on weekends with my sister.


    A picture of both of us was framed on the wall, right above the TV. It was a souvenir of the one time we went on vacation together. We had gone to see a Turtle nesting and we were incredibly pleased with the experience.


    All the furniture and decorations we had picked out over the years were there.


    It was strange to see all this. As if it had been dozens of years since the last time I was here.


    I felt... homesick and disconnected. I felt like this was no longer my home. But why?


    The lights were off, and the afternoon sun was all that illuminated the place, giving it a peaceful, but also a bit gloomy look. Added to the general eerie silence and that strange whistling wind that was starting to get on my nerves.


    *knock knock


    I heard someone knocking on the door.


    I stood, not wanting to open or even approach it.


    I had no idea why, but something was telling me not to go. It was as if I was forgetting something important, but no matter how hard I tried I couldn''t remember what it was.


    *knock knock


    Again the pounding. This time more loudly.


    "Hello? Who is this?" I shouted, hoping to get an answer.


    "..."


    There was nothing but silence.


    I was starting to get very nervous and anxious. Alerts were ringing in my head, a foreboding that something terrible was going to happen.


    I stood still and silent for a long while, as the knocking continued to echo at a fixed interval, sounding louder and louder. For a second I lost track of everything, as if suddenly time had jumped, and when I realized it, my hand was already on the doorknob.


    I could feel my heart pounding against my chest and my breathing became erratic. I missed the instant I got there and couldn''t control my body when I realized what I was doing.


    It seemed like something was forcing me to go along with whatever this situation was.


    My hand moved, turning the doorknob and pushing it all the way open. Unable to regain control, I peeked out to see who was on the other side.


    No one was there.


    I looked both ways, but it was empty.


    I breathed a sigh of relief as soon as I regained control.


    I closed the door immediately, leaning my forehead against the cold wood it was made of, thankful that nothing dangerous or scary had jumped out at me.


    "Lucky you, huh?"


    "Yeah..."


    Wait... who...?


    I immediately turned around with my heart pounding and a scream caught in my throat.


    There she was, standing in front of me.


    My mother.


    Looking at me strangely.


    Those eyes gave me a horrifying, sickening feeling as if I was being watched by a bloodthirsty demon.


    Even though I knew she should be an older woman, that she should have white hair, the woman in front of me was young. Around her early 30''s. Her expression was calm, and... in a way gentle, which sent shivers down my spine.


    "Son." She said, in a voice that turned my stomach. It sounded... motherly, kind; loving even.


    "..."


    I didn''t want to answer her. There was no reason to speak to her.


    "Son." She called me again in that voice that caused a ringing in my ears, like fingernails scratching a chalkboard.


    By what right was she calling me her "son"? This old hag had no right to even look at me.


    "Son, I miss you. why did you leave me?" she said... her voice sounded sad like I had never heard it before. I almost believed it.


    "Leave you? LEAVE YOU!!? You''ve got some nerve coming to tell me that you fucking bitch!" I shouted at her in response. The anxiety I had been experiencing up to that point had been immediately replaced by anger. "What right do you have to come here and say anything to me? You filthy witch."


    "..."


    She didn''t respond. She just stared at me in shock. Her expression was as if she couldn''t believe I was talking to her like that. I could... I could see the pain in her eyes. She was hurt by my words.


    "What the hell, who the hell are you?" I asked in dismay. That thing was not my mother. There was no way that woman, whose face was so expressive was the woman who brought me into the world.


    "Honey, it''s me. It''s mommy." She sobbed, I could see tears threatening to spill from her eyes. Her bottom lip was trembling.


    I stepped away from her feeling disturbed, but I couldn''t take more than a step before I felt the door on my back, preventing me from moving any further away.


    "Honey, why are you acting like this? I''m sorry, I did something to you, didn''t I? I''m sorry, mommy''s sorry. Please don''t hate me." The woman ranted, approaching me with her hands clasped together as if she wanted to place them on my face to reassure me.


    "G-get away from me!" I screamed in panic as I pushed her aside and ran away from her.


    Suddenly I fell to the ground, tripping over my own feet.


    What the hell, tripping over myself so foolishly, in my house?


    I looked down reflexively, wanting to make sure there wasn''t some object to make an excuse for my embarrassing fall.


    And then I saw it.


    That was not my body.


    It was me, but it wasn''t that "me."


    It was... Orinthya.


    I was small, with stubby legs and arms, barely able to support my own body.


    I was barefoot and wearing my sleeping clothes, the ones Makila always put me in at night.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    I began to look around me. My old apartment was gone.


    I was now in my playroom. Everything was normal, just... quiet. I was alone in that place.


    *drop*


    I heard a sudden dripping sound, and when I looked down at the floor, there was a small puddle of water.


    No, it wasn''t water. It was red.


    It was blood.


    My blood.


    It was dripping down from my chest and onto the ground.


    I was lying on top of a pool of my own blood that continued to drip slowly and caused me to feel drowsy.


    Suddenly I felt an intense, burning pain in my chest.


    I could see a very deep cut there. No, not a cut. It was a stab wound. Right where my birthmark was. The mark that I had been reborn.


    "Is this why you left, is this why you abandoned me?" That woman said, coming up from behind me and crouching right next to me. "Because of... this?" she pointed to my appearance with a sneer. "I never imagined you were ''that'' kind of kid. But it doesn''t matter. You''re with me again now." She smiled at me with a mouth much larger than a normal person should have. Her teeth, thankfully, were not sharp, but "perfect". In a way that was unsettling to look at. And I could have sworn there were more of them than was supposed.


    She brought her face close to mine, taking advantage of the fact that I was frozen in place and slowly losing my strength because of the amount of blood I was losing. It didn''t seem to be that much, but it was a lot more than a girl my age should have, and it kept gushing more and more and more.


    "That looks bad. Maybe, I should have made it shallower? Or better, I should have done more."


    "Why?" was all I could say to her as I felt myself losing consciousness. Ice-cold tears were streaming down my face and a burning pain in my chest. I didn''t know if it was the wound that was bleeding me out or my heart that had broken even more than it had that day.


    Suddenly, her face distorted, like clay being worked, wrapping around itself until it formed....


    "Tya?"


    I shuddered. For an instant all the pain I was feeling stopped mattering.


    "Tya, why are you bleeding so slowly? Why haven''t you died yet? Should I help you?" said the thing that had taken the form of Irlana, my new mother. It was smiling as it always had. And that only made it even worse.


    "Maybe we should help her, Lana." Replied another voice behind me.


    "Makila?"


    "We can''t have a freak like... this one, in our family. After all, he abandoned his former mother and left her to rot in a remote and lonely place. If she could, she would surely do the same to us." She said, with clear disdain, in a tone that did not fit at all with the serious, calm, and kind Makila I had known.


    *tap, tap, tap*


    A few footsteps echoed in the place. Then another pair, and then another pair.


    3 figures emerged from a strange fog that had, at some point, surrounded us, emerging from it as if they were being born from it.


    All people I knew.


    "Maybe we should lock her in a dark room away from the mansion." Said the being that had the appearance of my father.


    "I say we rip off her arms and legs, so she can never escape or crawl near us." Added the one who looked like Sarka.


    "What if we better just kill it outright? Sooner or later she''ll abandon us too, so it''s better to get rid of her once and for all." Crooned the last one, looking like Zenya, grinning from ear to ear as she approached.


    The 5 were now surrounding me; looking down at me on the ground, unable to do anything but stare back at them, terrified.


    They all looked just like my family, but their expressions, though familiar, were the complete opposite of what they had shown me so far. They wore the same clothes, spoke the same way, and moved in the same way. Everything was the same, except that now they were holding a knife in one of their hands and smiling terrifyingly. Too bizarre to even describe with words.


    Just as I noticed that the 5 instantly fell silent, and watched me intently, giving me a cold and indifferent look.


    "Maybe, we should just stab her until there''s nothing left." Said all 5 in unison.


    And then, it began.


    First Zenya, stabbed me right in the heart while maintaining that childish, adorable smile she always gave me when she saw me.


    Then it was Irlana. She plunged her knife deep into my stomach. She smiled lovingly. Just like when she would lift me and whisper to me how happy she was that I was born.


    Next was Fiana. She didn''t stab me but rather cut my neck, running her knife slowly across my throat. She had her always calm expression, the one she always gave to everyone in the family. A look and a small happy smile as she saw us all together, in the same home.


    She was followed by Halfred. He plunged his knife deep into my back. He laughed gleefully, just as he did every time he finished telling me one of his hero stories. I loved listening to him, and he loved telling me every one of them.


    Finally, Sarka approached what was left of me. A bloody mess with no strength or will. She took me by the chin with her free hand, squeezing hard to force my gaze to focus on her face.


    "Did you think you could enjoy this new life of yours? That... goddess, she did nothing but use you as a pawn for who knows what nonsense. A secret agenda that you do not know of. A disposable piece." No Sarka said. Her voice was the same one she used when we were together. That tone that I always thought jokingly was dangerous, but that I knew was due to her enormous affection for me. "If you really thought that, you''re even more naive than I expected. But don''t worry, you''ll never see anything like that again. Your big sister will take care of that." She said, emphasizing big sister.


    Then she raised her knife and plunged it deep into my left eye. I tried to scream in pain, but... I felt nothing. It was as if I had been anesthetized. I knew that object was embedded in my eye, but I couldn''t feel the pain related to it. Just, a very deep discomfort, like an itch that I couldn''t scratch.


    No Sarka, pulled the knife out, leaving me blind on that side. Then, with the same smile she showed me when she gave me those sweets, she stuck it in once more. This time, in my right eye. Leaving me completely blind.


    And as if that had been a sign, I began to feel the rest of them stabbing me again and again. Every part of my body was being mutilated and torn apart by those beings with the appearance of my family.


    I couldn''t feel the physical pain of their actions, but I could feel something breaking in my chest. Something that really... hurt and that was made worse by listening to the joyful laughter of those beings pretending to be my family.


    I looked up at the ceiling and... there was my sister''s face, Nadia''s, staring at me helplessly as I was turned into minced meat.


    She was screaming something, but I didn''t know what, I couldn''t hear her. I could only see her torn, her eyes swollen from crying.


    Suddenly everything stopped.


    The place fell into a sepulchral silence.


    For a second I wondered if all that had happened, until I heard a pair of footsteps approaching.


    I was still unable to get up from the floor, but there was no need to do so. The person whose footsteps I was hearing had stopped just short of my head.


    "You look pathetic." She said in disgust. I looked up as I recognized that voice. Her violet skin glowed in this empty room. Her golden eyes, bald on me, judging me as nothing more than a rotten piece of meat, disgusted and annoyed, like a pretentious highborn glaring at a commoner who had the gall to stand in her way. "The others were too soft and kind to you. They should have taken you out quickly." She said, as she raised her sword and gave a quick slash towards me, causing my consciousness to disappear from that plane.


    <hr>


    I woke up with a gasp, feeling tears running down my face and my sleepwear clinging to my body. I was drenched in sweat. A smell of urine flooded my nostrils, making me aware that I had wet myself. Something normal for a baby, but not for me, who had never done such a thing until now.


    I took a shaky breath, as I tried to comprehend what had happened. I moved my hand to my chest, to the birthmark, feeling a phantom pain there. Then I looked at my palm, just to make sure there was nothing strange about it. I was afraid that, looking at it, it would be soaked in blood. But fortunately, apart from some sweat, it was completely clean.


    Relief washed over me, but also, fear. I have had a nightmare. A very explicit representation of my deepest fears. Everything I didn''t want to think about or imagine, and had kept hidden in my head.


    I held my head in my trembling hands, trying to quell the headache that assaulted me, and somehow hoping that the scream that wanted to escape from my throat would stay there, that it wouldn''t come out, because, if it did, I wouldn''t be able to stop myself.


    But I failed.


    I let out a scream so loud that I felt as if I had torn my throat.


    And I cried.


    I cried like I had never cried before.


    "Tya!?" someone shouted in fright. Her voice was strangely familiar, but one I didn''t try to recognize. The pain in my head and my heart had completely taken hold of me, and I wasn''t going to let go easily.


    I felt someone lift me from my cradle and hug me. A soft voice trying to bring me back from that spiral of pain and confusion. I clung tightly to that person, but I didn''t stop crying. How could I? I felt as if I had been torn from the inside out. My heart had been ripped out of my chest.


    "Shh, shh, I''m here honey, I''m here." The voice would say, trying to comfort me. But it wouldn''t work. I was terrified. Terrified that this nightmare would come true.


    "Fia? What happened?" I heard another voice, another woman, ask scared as I heard her approach.


    "I don''t know, I heard her crying and I came running. She never cried like this before."


    "Orinthya, baby, what''s wrong, does your stomach still hurt?" she asked in her soothing voice as she grabbed me from the other person''s arms.


    I shook my head and clung even tighter to her.


    She kept asking me questions, but I answered them all by shaking my head.


    Both were completely at a loss as to what to do, and the truth is I didn''t even care.


    It was a couple of hours until I finally managed to calm down for real. I was exhausted from crying so much, and my throat felt like it was raw.


    When I finally raised my head, I met my mother''s worried gaze. She had messy hair, an exhausted expression, and dried tear stains on her cheeks. In her eyes, I could see the fear. And it wasn''t hard to tell why.


    It wouldn''t be unusual for her to be in a panic not knowing the reason for my...whatever it was I had.


    "Did she stop crying?" asked a voice from across the room. I turned my head to see who had spoken and saw Makila, and I was immediately shocked. If Mom looked bad, Makila looked even worse. Her eyes were red and puffy, her expression a mixture of despair and relief. Her lips trembled and cracked, forming a broken line. And like Mom, there were traces of dried tears on her cheeks. She looked at me in hope, her hands clasped on her chest, trembling as she doubted whether she should speak or run to us. But the hesitation was short-lived, as she moved forward as soon as our gazes met.


    Makila normally never shows many expressions, especially showing strong emotions, and the only time I saw her do that was at Zenya''s party when Grandma said those things. But now? She was a completely different person, full of expressions of pain, sadness, and despair, but also relief and hope. She threw herself at us, hugging us both tightly, planting kisses all over my face. Mom was stroking her back, and now it was Makila she was trying to comfort.


    I decided to remain silent, letting her do whatever she wanted. I had worried them both too much, so it was best to let them get it off their chest.


    However, just as I decided to do that, there was a knock at the door. A maid on the other side said, "I''ve brought the physician." Before she opened the door.


    Tina was the one who had come in. And I could tell that even she looked worried about what had happened. She breathed a sigh of relief to see us entangled in that strange hug.


    Behind her came a relatively short man, with some marks of old age on his face, short horns on the side of his head, curled up, similar to those of a goat, and a serious look. Makila immediately stood up and walked towards him.


    "Sorry for my late arrival, I was on the other side of the city, what seems to be the problem?" he asked calmly before Makila could utter a word. She just nodded and began to relate what happened.


    ¡°She woke up in the middle of the night and started crying inconsolably. No matter what we did, we couldn''t calm her down. It was only a few minutes ago that she stopped crying." Makila replied, summing it all up.


    "I see." He replied as he stroked her chin. He was looking at me seriously, analyzing me clinically (never better said) hoping to find something with just my current expression and appearance. "Duchess, if I may." He said after a few seconds of reflection, wanting to hold me. Mom didn''t hesitate to hand me over and I was placed by him on the bed to the side.


    From his bag, one I had not noticed until now that he carried with him, he took out something similar to a stethoscope. He listened to my heart, my stomach, checked my eyes, my ears, my mouth; looking impressed by my fangs. He checked my head, feeling around for something. Then my arms, my legs, and my back. He carefully checked every part of my body while asking some questions to both my mother and Makila.


    Finally, he stepped back, with a somewhat confused, but relieved expression.


    "I have checked your daughter, my ladies, but I can''t find anything unusual. Considering her age, I thought perhaps it was the dental pains. After all, sharp-toothed breeds tend to have a lot more trouble adjusting to them, since they tend to ''fiddle'' with them and hurt themselves. But her mouth is in perfect condition, and her dentition seems to be growing correctly." He concluded. He looked at both women and shrugged. "To be honest, she''s one of the healthiest girls I''ve had the joy of caring for. Also the calmest and most cooperative."


    They both looked very relieved to hear his words, with a smile at the end, thanks to that last comment. But they quickly returned to their worried expression.


    "But then, what brought all this on? We had never seen our daughter cry so much and so hard. She looked... extremely terrified." Makila said, looking at me with those red, puffy eyes, wishing she could do more than just watch.


    "And she held on very tightly to us." Added Mom. "We thought someone had snuck into her room and scared her, but everything seemed normal."


    "Hmm." The doctor took a second to think, stroking his chin again. "Did you consider it might have been just a bad dream?" he asked.


    A bad dream... no, that''s not what it was. It was my worst nightmare...


    Mom and Makila looked at each other and nodded. Then Makila spoke for both of them.


    "We had considered it. Based on her age and how we''ve raised her so far, there wouldn''t seem to be any reason for it." Makila said. Then she pondered for a second as if trying to remember something. "There would be something but... could that really be the cause?


    "What could it be?" asked the physician, expectantly.


    "Well, several days ago her aunt, Anven, came to visit, and.... well, she let out her aura. At the time Nita was very frightened and cried a lot, but... not to the same level as this time."


    "Hmm. Well, that could be a pretty plausible explanation. Sometimes traumatic experiences or frightening situations can resurface randomly in our dreams or, very rarely, while we are conscious because something triggered that memory. And it may be especially true in young children." The physician explained. "At the moment that''s the only explanation I can give you about it. She has no fever, nor does she seem to be in pain from dental or horn growth. Even her little valah seems to be in perfect condition. A terrible nightmare is the only explanation I can give you."


    Mom and Makila were silent as they contemplated the doctor''s explanation. Accurate, but there was no way to tell them directly that that was the reason, without seeming... weird.


    "For the time being, I can prescribe some Adofria powder to help her fall asleep, but I''d like to make some regular visits just in case."


    They both nodded and thanked the doctor for hurrying him to treat me. With that, the physician said goodbye, giving me a slight smile. Tina escorted him out.


    "I''m so relieved," Makila said sitting down in a nearby chair, finally relaxing. She held her face in her hands and was breathing deeply.


    "So am I. But now I don''t want to stay away from her."


    "Should the 3 of us sleep together tonight?" Makila asked, to which Mom nodded instantly.


    Before long, they had wiped their faces, changed clothes and we were lying on the big bed in Makila''s room.


    They both had one of their hands placed on my body. I could feel their warmth and concern.


    That dream was... I don''t even know how to describe it. But it''s an experience I never want to repeat ever again. I moved my own hands and clung to my mothers'', hoping that alone would be enough to calm me down.


    I was given the sleeping medicine to drink and it was already starting to take effect.


    "What''s wrong?" I heard Mom ask Makila in a whisper as sleep was slowly claiming me.


    "I..." Makila hesitated without answering further.


    "You''re thinking about Kalenia, aren''t you?"


    "..."


    ?Kalenia?


    "Fia. Orinthya is not her. We''re not going to lose her too."


    "I know, it''s just..."


    "Fiana." Mom said interrupting her. "We''re not going to let that happen. Get some rest, today has been hard for you too. Sleep, and don''t think about the scars of the past, okay?"


    I could feel Makila nodding slowly. Then a movement from my mother''s side, the echo of a kiss, and then their voices wishing each other goodnight.


    Another mystery in the bag. Kalenia... Who...?


    I fell asleep at that instant.

 Chapter 22

    I woke up early the next morning.


    Luckily there were no further complications and the child slept peacefully, tightly clinging to Lana. Her calm face gave me the reassurance I needed to get up and start my work for the day.


    I quickly dressed and left the room, taking one last look at the bed, ensuring my beloved and our youngest daughter were still unperturbedly asleep.


    Soon, I was walking down the halls, heading straight for the small meeting room I usually use every morning.


    Tina, Orelia, Felia, and Algoros were already waiting for me when I arrived.


    "Good morning, Madam Fiana." They all greeted at the same time giving a bow. I walked past them towards the desk, where I started going through some of the papers scattered around. Reports on the current state of the mansion, salary review, and vacation requests. Nothing out of the ordinary.


    I turned my attention away from the papers and towards the 4 who were waiting for instructions.


    "Orelia."


    "Ma''am!" she replied enthusiastically. Orelia was a female with long, coppery hair and dark green eyes. A combination that made you think straight out of a tree in the middle of a field and her large stature made her a rather imposing female.


    She was dressed in a similar version of the mansion''s maids'' uniform, with a long, pleated skirt. On top of that the uniform blouse, layered with a thin, but sturdy, leather bib over it. And on top of that the classic apron, in a pastel light blue that matched her perfectly.


    I understood that she was from a tribe of Brontes, a race of giants that inhabit the northern territory. Although she was quite a bit smaller in comparison to others of her tribe. She was the one who was in charge of the mansion''s internal security.


    "Have there been any strange movements among the employees?" I asked. Lately, the atmosphere among a portion of the servants had become... rebellious in their attitudes.


    "Nothing new since last time. Just..." Orelia paused, scratching the back of her neck, hesitating whether she should continue.


    "Go ahead." I urged her. Anything, no matter how small, could be important.


    I sighed after thinking that. How hypocritical of me to think something like that. Knowing that my girl had been through that kind of experience with Anven, and yet I chose to ignore it until now, believing it would bring no consequences.


    I shook my head as I realized I was getting distracted. Fortunately, Orelia, still hesitated a bit before responding fully, giving me time to snap out of my self-loathing.


    "Well... some of the first-generation employees have been telling me that young Master Losward''s group of followers have been... how should I put it? Openly hostile against the little miss."


    I frowned at her words.


    Were they being hostile to my child? Are they idiots? I thought. I could only allude to such behavior to the apparent youthfulness of these so-called "followers" of Losward.


    "Tell me more about that," I demanded, placing my elbows on the table.


    "Y-yes, ma''am. As you well know, little Miss has been treated somewhat...differently than her older sisters. Several of the staff have been speculating that perhaps Little Miss Orinthya would be named as the new heir to the house given the young lady Sarka''s... underperformance." She said, avoiding my gaze as she shivered.


    I dismissed her reaction as I knew all too well about those rumors about Lara. I could understand where something like that was coming from, but I could not condone such a thing.


    Certainly, Lara had performed somewhat... poorly, in the last few months. She did very well during her first 3 years at the academy. We had her come back because of Lana''s delivery, but she is already aware that next year she will have to come back.


    She just needs some time. I trust her.


    Besides, something like this can''t happen. The decision the three of us, Hal, Lana, and I, made to name Lara as the heir to the house was, although very difficult, indisputable.


    The fact that employees are speculating on such things only shows that not only do they know nothing about this house, but that they lack discipline. And the fact that they just happen to be Losward''s "followers"... just makes me suspect that they are somehow planning something.


    It was time to remind them who they were really working for.


    "Find the source of these rumors and apply the appropriate measures. Remind them who their real bosses are. Don''t let a single one go unpunished."


    "At your orders" she replied, giving a bow and leaving immediately to get on with her work.


    Felia immediately stepped forward.


    "Ma''am. A letter arrived this morning." She said as she approached with the envelope in hand.


    "And the sender?"


    "The newly appointed Earl Burmont."


    I raised an eyebrow as I accepted the letter from her hands and checked its contents. I hadn''t expected a letter from him, much less the day after I had spoken to his daughter.


    The letter began with a rather formal greeting. He introduced himself in a rather... overly elegant, almost cloying way, giving me a little headache that I decided to ignore.


    He went on to offer his congratulations on Nita''s birth and Dri''s recent birthday, expressing his sadness at not finding out sooner and requesting her presence. Empty words like any of the members of the faction led by the Hustler family, one of the 4 small duchies of the empire. Greedy bastards who have always tried to overthrow one of the 4 big families to take their position.


    I sighed in exhaustion. I had barely started reading and I was already feeling irritated.


    After more paragraphs of unnecessary flattery, I finally got to the main part.


    "I have been informed that my daughter has managed to strike up quite a close friendship with the heiress of your house, Lady Sarka. It makes me extremely happy to know that the two of them get along well enough to tour the city together without worrying about their ranks. It is because of this that I wish, with all my heart, to invite you and your family to attend a small banquet for my newly acquired title at my mansion, and establish friendly relations, just as our daughters did. An act of camaraderie among nobles.


    The date will be determined shortly and you will be informed immediately once it has been set. I will wait for a positive response.


    I send you my regards and best respects.


    Eleas Nosfair Burmont."


    Just as his daughter had described him. A true schemer and a pretty blatant liar.


    By not mentioning the real relationship between our daughters, he is trying to twist the truth to his convenience, knowing that Lara''s reputation can be affected by rumors since she is the heir. That''s why he also emphasizes going around the city without worrying.


    I considered burning the letter to ashes, but I knew that the fact that he emphasized things like "friendly relations" and the "act of camaraderie among nobles" would be appealing to Hal''s sense of honor. This letter was addressed not to the family in general, but to Halfred as the head of the family. He was trying to get his attention, using those kinds of phrases to appeal to his personality.


    For him to end the letter that way, he''s saying it like he''s absolutely sure that we''re not going to turn him down.


    He really is the type of person I hate the most.


    I sighed again.


    Now I was having a headache.


    Fortunately, I had the upper hand. I''m pretty sure he expected that the letter would be delivered directly to Hal, ignorant of the fact that I, as general manager, would read its contents first before it got into the hands of the house leader.


    That''s in addition to the fact that the conversation we had last night went well, and he has given the go-ahead for my plans with the girl, Nisire. I still need to talk it over with Lana, though.


    That young Burmont girl is completely different from her father. Sincere and naive, but with a lot of potential to grow and improve. And that was precisely why I decided to help her. Her influence could be very positive for Lara, and the opposite was true as well. Together, they could grow and mature in the right way.


    I leaned back in my chair, deep in thought. I remembered my conversation with that young lady the day before. I had to be strict with her, make her understand all the mistakes she had made in coming here and revealing so many things without thinking of the consequences.


    The girl was aware enough of her stupidity to be ashamed of it, which was a very good sign. You can''t grow up if you don''t know how to admit your mistakes. And that''s something I value, especially in the girl seeking to betroth my daughter.


    Although, her biggest problem wasn''t her general naivety. It was how little she knew about Lara. Not as a person, but in a general way. As soon as I asked her what she knew about my daughter, she spent a lot of time describing her habits, faults and virtues, likes and dislikes. It made me quite proud that my little girl had someone who paid so much attention to what she did and said, but... that was as far as it went.


    When I asked her if she knew what I was to Lara, she didn''t know what to answer. Sure, I had told her that she was my daughter, but what did that represent? She couldn''t say.


    Lara had left her valah out in the open. Something she didn''t do with people outside the family. I was sure she hadn''t even let Nita see it. So at least I could tell how much she was trusting this girl. But again, when I asked her if she knew what a valah was, and why Lara was hiding it, she just repeated what she had told her.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    I had to express my displeasure at how little she had tried to understand her in that regard. So, I had to first explain to her what I was. What a Makila was.


    <hr>


    To begin with, Makila is a modernization of a word from the ancient Atenosia language. Ma''kil halnas, which can be translated as something similar to "the preservers" or "primeval protectors" something that has to do with the history of the tribe, but I won''t delve too much into that for now.


    The important thing is this. There was a time, at the dawn as a race, when the Atenosia were overwhelmingly female. There were very few males and a large portion of them were either too old or too young. For a long time, they searched for a way to be able to reproduce until, using their valah as a magical means, they managed to sire between females, which gave way to the birth of the Ma''kil halnas, who took the responsibility of being the first progenitors of such a method.


    In the beginning, they did not have a specific role, they could be either "fathers" or "mothers", but the difference was that they replaced "spouse" as a title. In short, Ma''kil halnas was a term similar to the wife of another Atenosia.


    Over time, the male population gradually recovered, but the custom of having a Ma''kil halna remained and became incredibly normal even among the males of the tribe.


    By the time the Atenosia began to join settlements of other tribes and interact with them, the tradition went from being a mate to preserve the species to a life partner, in every sense of the word. They came to take Ma''kil halna females or males from other tribes who were willing to respect this tradition. However, with the disadvantage that the females Atenosia could not procreate with the females of other tribes.


    Given that in many cases marriages between Atenosia and other races were given to establish alliances between tribes, the Ma''kil halnas; whether they were Atenosia or not, took on the role of emotional support, nanny for the future children and administrators of the family, even assuming; in important families, the role of accountant, housekeeper, chief butler, etc. Positions of certain power in the family, but remained under the orders of the true patriarchs or matriarchs of a house.


    On other occasions, when the Atenosia and her Ma''kil halna were from the same tribe, and the husband was not able to fulfill the task of impregnating the female Atenosia, the Ma''kil halna would take that role, begetting an heir.


    As these traditions; and the tribe itself, adapted to the rest of the population, and the kingdoms and empires were born and grew, the Ma''kil halnas became something normal for the rest of the tribes, although exclusive only to the Atenosia given their original function that only they could make use of. That time of settlement ended up shortening the word and turning it into "Makila" which is now used as a synonym for "second mother" or "second father" in the Atenosia families.


    Nowadays it has become quite normal for Atenosia to make their closest servant their Makila, as was my own case.


    When I said that, the poor girl opened her mouth in surprise, a rather funny response. Immediately afterwards she seemed to realize something and her expression changed to a more thoughtful one. I was sure she was thinking about Lara''s maid.


    But that was the end of the clarifications. I had to explain to her the true position we were in and what would happen from now on.


    <hr>


    Which brings me back to the letter.


    The most sensible thing to do now would be to hand the letter to Hal and give him my thoughts on it and then tell Lana the whole plan and get her opinion.


    I sat upright again and turned to Felia, who had been standing in front of the desk waiting for my response.


    "For the time being, I''ll give the letter to Hal myself. We won''t give him an answer for now. Felia, I want you to tell me if any other letters arrive from Count Burmont." I ordered her and directed her to go and continue with her duties. But, before she could take a step, I stopped her. "Oh, before I forget, has there been any news about the Nazzik''s?"


    "Nothing so far, ma''am. Are we expecting anything?"


    I drummed my fingers on the table before answering her. The formal invitation to the children''s party she mentioned the night of Dri''s birthday had not yet arrived. It was a little worrisome that, at this point, in the middle of winter, she still hadn''t told us anything.


    "An invitation. But nothing you should know about for now. If you hear anything let me know, or Lana right away. Got it?"


    "Yes, ma''am."


    "Good then. You may go."


    Felia gave a bow and quickly withdrew.


    Algoros stepped forward next.


    Algoros was the head butler of the household. While there weren''t many currently, their role was quite important, ranging from overseers, accountants, inventory clerks, and those who receive and attend to the most important guests. Algoros himself was the one who acted as spokesman at Dri''s birthday.


    "Ma''am, my report will be quite short, but I think it will be much to your liking." He said with his suspicious smile and half-open eyes.


    Algoros, of the Friasan tribe, is a relatively tall gray-skinned male with an enigmatic appearance who always keeps a sly smile on his face, a smile that never reaches his eyes, which remain narrowed in a thin line, hiding his true thoughts and emotions.


    His short, light brown hair falls softly over his forehead, accentuating his sharp face and defined features. A pair of horns protruded from the sides of his head. They were polished and well-sharpened, which emerged among his simple, yet impeccably manicured hairstyle, reflecting his meticulous and controlled nature.


    Whenever you met him, he always seemed to be up to something, as if he was two steps ahead of you.


    If you didn''t know him well, you might think he was responsible for many of the problems at the mansion.


    But, as offensive as it may sound, Algoros is a loyal dog. Too much indeed. Although he is the chief butler, he was also one of our best spies, who could gather information at a speed that no other could. And with an ease that made you wonder how he was able to do it.


    Algoros is the one who had been assigned to me by Hal''s order.


    The fact that he''s so eager to give his report just means it''s something really good... or fun for Halfred. This guy is the one who always helps him sneak away when he''s bored with doing his job.


    "Is that so? Then let''s hear it." I said, not sounding curious. Nothing good comes out of feeding that spirit of intrigue he seems to enjoy so much.


    "Yes. So. Do you remember Count Jaloir''s son?" he asked. His smile widened the instant he saw me frown.


    "That brat who had the nerve to give my little girl a wish from Amanesha?"


    "That''s the one. Well, we were investigating him and managed to come up with something interesting." He said pausing, as if to build up the tension, mimicking a play.


    For Oduen, bless the pillar, but I really hated it when he let out his dramatic attitude. Being a loyal follower of the Pillar of Music and Art, it was understandable why he enjoyed acting that way. Still, putting up with it when he acted like he was one of the jesters was certainly a real headache.


    "It must be something pretty important if you''re acting like that." I commented. While I couldn''t stand the fact that he acted like that, it was true that when he got dramatic that was when he got very important information, especially if it was something we really wanted to know.


    "You can''t imagine how much. And so, I was gathering information from some of my little birds, looking for anything they might have heard in their flight around town. And I found something rather interesting." He said, now shifting to a serious expression.


    The fact that he mentioned his "little birds" meant that he was using all of his undercover contacts to expedite information gathering. His "little birds" ranged from vagrants, beggars, orphans and small-time hoodlums. All those whom pedestrians would ignore as they made their way through the city.


    Algoros pulled a piece of paper from his jacket and handed it to me. Surely the direct report that one of those little birds delivered directly to him.


    The necromancer has met with the scavengers.


    That was all it contained. All I needed to know about who had set the boy up and to make me so angry that I set the paper on fire.


    "Hustler." I growled.


    "Indeed, madam."


    This was no longer a simple thing. The boy Jaloir acting in such a manner could be considered an act of stupidity from a spoiled brat too full of himself, but his father meeting with someone from the Hustler household? It was obvious they were planning something. And now that Eleas Burmont was also making his moves, I couldn''t see this as anything other than some kind of Hustler-orchestrated plan.


    We needed to move with caution.


    But there was something strange. Why would Algoros say this would be to my liking? As if he had read my mind, he regained his smile and approached the desk, this time depositing a small object wrapped in a handkerchief. As I unwrapped it, a smile broke out on my face.


    "I see. Good job Algoros. We can finally get a weight off our shoulders." I said relieved. I wrapped the object again and tucked it away in my clothes. I would have to give it to Lana later. I was sure she would also be extremely happy when she saw it. "I have another job for you."


    "Of course, ma''am. What do you need me to do?"


    "Do any of your little birds have information on the Talana order?"


    "Hmm, there are some who might know something. Why?"


    "I want you to bring me as much information as you can about who they are, how they operate, their requirements for accepting new members, anything you can."


    Algoros stood thoughtfully for a moment, before nodding in response, then took a couple of steps back and, as if materializing out of thin air, a being shrouded in a cloak of shadows appeared. Algoros whispered something to it and, as soon as it turned away, the being vanished like smoke.


    This entity was one of his minions, "dust" as we called them. They were the eyes and ears of our network of spies, those who served as a connection between Algoros and his little birds and who were sometimes sent on the most urgent and important missions.


    "Well, with that we''re done," I said as I stood up from my spot. There were still some papers to review and documents to approve, but they were not urgent. "Tina, come with me."


    Algoros bowed, dismissing us both as we walked out the door. Tina walked beside me, as I planned to head toward the kitchen to give the first inspection of the morning.


    I was sure Lana and Nita weren''t awake yet. It was still fairly early in the morning and my beloved wife was not a morning person. So, I had some time before I had to talk to her about what we would do with the Burmont girl.


    "Ma''am?" asked Tina in a low voice. Somehow, she sounded somewhat...concerned by her tone of voice.


    "What''s wrong?" I replied without looking at her.


    "Do you remember the girl you asked me to tutor a few days ago?"


    "You mean Ameli?"


    "Yes."


    "What''s wrong with her?"


    "I... I think you need to go see her urgently."


    I stopped. Tina stood behind me.


    "Did something happen with her?" I asked a bit puzzled by Tina''s request. She had been my right-hand woman since we came to the Baelian house together. We had both served Lana for years and had developed a strong friendship. I even attended her wedding.


    The fact that she was acting this way could only mean that it was something extremely important.


    I turned to look at her and, from her expression, I was sure she was desperate to get me in front of that young girl.


    I thought about it for a moment. Ameli had joined the mansion about two years ago. She was an extremely cheerful and energetic girl. Her attitude when she first arrived had made quite an impression on me. Although she was very diligent and responsible, she was also equally clumsy and a bit of a mess. I assigned her as one of Nita''s caregivers precisely because of her cheerful nature, something that could be a very positive reinforcement for a newborn like her. She used to break things, but she has improved a lot since I gave her that job.


    At least she was until Anven''s arrival.


    Since that day, she seemed to have fallen into a pit of darkness.


    Her smile disappeared, and she was no longer prone to making mistakes because of her clumsiness, but her performance also dropped precipitously. It took her hours to finish jobs that used to take a fraction of that time.


    I assigned her to Tina thinking that perhaps a change of environment might help her mood improve and recover.


    "I''m worried about her. She''s been very quiet lately, much quieter than when she first came in with me. I feel like something bad is going to happen at any moment." She said, in a voice that almost seemed to crack. "I know maybe I''m overthinking it, but..."


    "It''s okay, I understand. It''s best to take care of this at once since it''s much more urgent." I replied. Turning around to take the path to the rooms where the girl would be.


    "Thank you, ma''am." Tina said in a voice full of relief and running after me.


    "Let''s hurry. The faster we get there, the faster we can talk to her and try to figure out what''s wrong with her."


    And that''s what we did. We walked through the corridors with greater speed than usual, finding many of the employees already starting their tasks or heading for them.


    Before long we had reached Ameli''s assigned room. Tina went ahead and knocked on the door a couple of times, but there was no answer. We both shared a glance, as an ominous feeling came over my mind. I moved Tina to the side and knocked on the door with a little more force.


    "Ameli? It''s Fiana. Open the door." I announced, in a loud voice that was impossible for the girl not to have been able to hear. But the silence was the only response.


    That feeling had turned into anxiety, and I didn''t hesitate for a second to try to open the door, only to discover that it was locked. That set off all the alerts in my head. I pulled out my master key and flung it open without hesitation.


    What I found on the other side of the door made me feel dizzy for a second, fortunately, I recovered quickly and ran inside as fast as I could.


    "Tina! Go get help!" I shouted to my companion who had been shocked to see the scene inside the room. I had to raise my voice even higher to get her to react. "Quick Tina!"


    "Y-yes, right away!" she responded as she ran down the halls screaming for help.


    Meanwhile, I was trying to think what I should do.


    The girl, who I had thought just needed a change of scenery, was hanging from the ceiling with a rope tied around her neck.

 Chapter 23

    As quickly as I could I checked her body, I needed to know if she was still alive. No, she had to be alive. I was not going to let her go that easily.


    A chair was lying on the floor, which she had used as a prop before...


    I placed her back on the chair, hoping that having a place for support would buy me more time while I figured out how to get her down.


    The knot around her neck seemed poorly made, it was as if she didn''t know what she was doing in the first place. I suspected she had made the decision very suddenly.


    Her skin still had some color, and, although her eyes were a little dull and saliva was coming out of her mouth, it looked like she had just passed out, giving me more than enough time to put her down.


    I held the girl in my arms, trying to keep the rope from continuing to press on her neck and untie her in the process. At that instant, I heard several people running down the hallway. I breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that help had arrived.


    Five of the mansion''s guards arrived on the scene followed by Tina who seemed completely exhausted from running after them. They saw me and immediately 3 of them came over to help.


    Two of them helped me hold her while, using a dagger provided by the third one, I cut the rope from above, freeing her. Ameli''s full weight fell on me, but I managed to carry her thanks to the help of the guards who were supporting me. They helped me down from the chair and we placed the girl on the floor.


    She was still breathing, but she was frail.


    "You and you, go get a doctor quickly, the rest of you check the room, looking for any clues that might be here. Tina, with me."


    "Ma''am!" responded two of the guards who immediately ran over. The rest began to search the room looking for anything she had left behind that might bring light to what had happened.


    Anyone would think this was a suicide attempt, but, when you''ve lived for so long in an environment of powerful families, you realize that nothing is what it seems and that there is almost always some sort of ulterior motive or person in the shadows pulling the strings. Although I was sure nothing like that had happened here, it never hurt to make sure.


    Tina, still out of breath, approached me awaiting instructions.


    "What should I do?" asked Tina. Her face seemed determined to do whatever it took to help.


    "For now, tell me, do you think she was bad enough to do this?" I asked, urging her with my voice.


    "If I''m honest - it''s precisely for this reason that I felt you needed to come and see her, Fiana," Tina replied, on the verge of tears. "She reminded me..." my friend hesitated, looking into my eyes with sadness and fear. Her hands were shaking profusely and her expression told me exactly what her words could not.


    It was a reflection of what I did several years ago.


    I felt a phantom pain in my own neck. I unconsciously brought a hand to that spot. It was almost as if I had returned to that moment. And it is for that very reason that I could not afford to lose this child.


    <hr>


    In a short time, the physician had arrived and checked the girl and she was now out of danger, albeit with a large mark on her neck.


    Relief washed over me knowing that all the girl needed now was rest.


    I sat by her bedside, watching her sleep peacefully, thinking about what could have pushed her to that extreme. Was she like that from the beginning and was her inexhaustible energy something she used to protect her fragile heart? Or, had something happened to push her into that corner?


    I had so many questions I wanted to ask her, but it was best to let her rest as much as she could.


    I sighed and stood up, calling out to Tina as I headed for the door.


    "For now, take care of her. If she wakes up, call me right away. I''ll be back in the afternoon to check on her."


    Tina just nodded, looking just as worried as before. She seemed to want to tell me something else, but I put a hand on her shoulder and gave her a reassuring smile, managing to calm her down.


    I moved through the corridors of the mansion, making my rounds of inspection as I did every morning, completely unable to get the thought out of my head.


    Tina''s concern was right on the mark. This situation had certainly dredged up memories I did not wish to recall. I could barely concentrate on what I was doing, and by the time I was aware of my distraction, I was already on my way to my next destination.


    I was working completely automatically as if someone else was directing my body while my mind was focused on another thing.


    I can''t believe this is happening just the day after I remembered Kalenia. Is it a coincidence, or is the Goddess putting me on some kind of trial?


    I had arrived at the same place where I started my day. The desk still had all the papers and reports I had left in the morning. Documents that I had to review and either approve or reject.


    I sat down in the chair and... just lost myself. My mind was not in the best state at the moment.


    No, it wasn''t until now. My mental state had already been deteriorating for a while. That day that Anven told us about Nita, the fact that Lana and Hal were keeping that kind of information from me, ignoring my authority over the servants and my right to know the status of one of my daughters.


    Of course, we fought. I was furious, not only because they had kept all this from me, but because it had to do with our daughter''s safety. What if, for whatever reason, I fed her something healthy or normal for any of us, but not for her? Without knowing it, I could end up poisoning my own daughter.


    I refused to even share a bed with Lana for several days because of that. Even now I''m still somewhat upset, and I know they both know that.


    But just when I thought things had calmed down, that we could spend a happy day as a family celebrating Dri''s birthday... that woman had to show up and talk about my past.


    I was a slave. I was. In the past. I had to tell myself that over and over again for years. That I wasn''t anymore. That I had gotten out of that life a long time ago.


    I had been taken from a home I couldn''t even remember, separated from a family that in my mind no longer had faces or voices. For 20 years I was nothing and no one. Until, by fate or chance, I was bought by a girl little more than half my age.


    She welcomed me as her maidservant. For the first time in my life, I was fed something other than leftovers and stale water. I had my own room with a bed and warm blankets. I was treated with dignity. At least as much as could be given to a servant. And, although I had to hide my race because of her mother''s prejudice, I didn''t mind, because during those years I was able to live.


    And then... then we fell in love.


    Although I say that, it was actually her pushing me to be together. Of course, I was aware of my feelings, and it took me a long time to accept her because of my self-loathing for being a former slave, but Lana was...IS a wonderful female.


    During the years she attended the academy, we went through a lot. Friendships and feuds, crushes and troubles. Katarina, and then Hal. The Makila ritual. The wedding to Halfred. Times that are wonderful memories now, but still keep reminding me of what I was.


    Both Lana and Hal accepted me wholeheartedly and helped me accept that part of my life. Although there were still times when it hurt, I could bear it and look forward.


    Then came the first of our children. Losward. He was an adorable little boy. Curious, intelligent, and well-mannered. And then no more. And it will always be my fault.


    When Losward turned 8 and was leaving his childhood behind, finding his independence, I began to feel... lonely. A desire to bring a child into the world on my own began to blossom within me. Lana noticed, and we talked about it.


    We had options, to meet an Ankela, part of a race whose reproduction required 3 individuals and which was compatible with many other races. But it was not what I was looking for, because I was the one who wanted to bring the baby into the world.


    The second option was to wait for my estrus period, and, praying to the pillars, be able to conceive using the method of the Atenosia, who were able to conceive between females thanks to their valah. However, the probability was almost non-existent as there were only rumors about Atenosia conceiving children with females of other races.


    And the third was to ask Hal for help, but that option was immediately ruled out, as he flatly refused.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    I could understand his viewpoint, and I agreed with him. Our relationship, while very good, and we treated each other like family; there was certainly no "love" between the two of us. I was, in short, his wife''s wife, and under his own morals and way of thinking, doing something like that with me was as if he was cheating on her. There was, of course, explicit permission, but he still said no.


    Which left us with the second option.


    For several cycles, we kept trying, but no matter what we did, it never happened.


    I felt depressed knowing that it had become an impossible task.


    And that led me to make questionable decisions.


    There was a rumor in the shadows of the capital that there was a method that helped 2 females, or even 2 males, to be able to conceive, even between incompatible races. It was known to have some risks, but it was the most effective method that existed. And I decided to investigate and use it.


    It was a potion along with some kind of strange flesh-like material, which was used to temporarily replace the organs of the one who used it. It was dangerous because it could become permanent and even render the user infertile, but I was desperate. Much more than I would like to admit.


    Lana warned me of the danger and was upset with me about it, but, after talking it over at length, we decided to give it a one-time shot. Of course, we took as many precautionary measures as we could.


    Finally, that one attempt, that one night was enough to grant us that wish. I could tell when Lana came inside me. A primal instinct that filled me with joy.


    The pregnancy was quite calm and pleasant and, as we were in our Baelan territory; out of the social season, I was able to bring it to term in complete privacy.


    The baby was born healthy. A beautiful little Vulpan girl. My own breed. Her hair and fur are similar to mine but of a darker shade. If my fur was honey-colored, hers was more like amber. Her eyes were a lighter red than Lana''s, something strange in newborns, since, as they grow, the mana in their bodies determines their color due to the different factors that influence their magical aptitude. That''s why they are all born with different shades of gray, with few exceptions.


    Seeing that little version of myself filled me with so much happiness that I simply could not contain it. I cried with happiness as I held her close to my chest and gave her first breastfeeding.


    Those were happy days.


    But they didn''t last.


    When the little girl was about to turn 6 months old, her health began to deteriorate. She cried and suffered from fever constantly. She ate very little and most of the time vomited everything. Her life had become one of being bedridden and being treated by doctors who had no idea what was ailing her.


    Suddenly her condition worsened, and thanks to that we finally got the answer after much research. Apparently, because of the method we used, the hereditary traits of the Vulpen were more pronounced, both the good ones... and the bad ones. In my race, some diseases could be inherited in the offspring and sometimes skipped a few generations, as well as Lana''s heart disease.


    The news hit us all hard. And it was also the reason why Losward started to distance himself from us.


    All our attention had been focused on Kalenia''s care, striving to find a cure, or at least relief for her. Because of this, we ended up neglecting Losward a lot, especially me, who had been in charge of taking care of him and his education. I started to become more and more cold towards him, which ended up pushing him away, and not being as attached to Lana or Hal, turned him into someone very lonely and bitter.


    Then it all got worse.


    The physician who had disclosed the situation with Kalenia informed us that... there was nothing more that could be done. She only had a few days left and we had to prepare ourselves.


    I did not take the news well. You could say I went completely crazy. I attacked him in a fit of rage. I had to be restrained by Hal to keep me from seriously hurting the physician. Losward, on the other hand, said something I simply couldn''t stand. He said, "Finally that nuisance is going to disappear." I slapped him so hard that I knocked him unconscious. Lana yelled at me, Hal pushed me away and pulled me out of the place. Everything becomes a blur from there.


    I don''t remember much of those days, only that I spent all my time with Kalenia. I didn''t eat, I didn''t sleep, I didn''t move until the day she stopped breathing and the warmth in her body was gone.


    I had never felt so... empty as I did that day.


    From that moment on Losward stopped talking to us unless necessary. Lana and I stopped sleeping in the same room and I spent my days as if I were a walking corpse. Hal... tried to cheer me up several times, talked to me, tried to at least get me to talk. He was perhaps the one who was most patient in helping me. But no matter what he did, nothing worked.


    I stopped eating and barely slept, to the point that I became seriously ill several times. And finally, I hit rock bottom.


    *Knock knock knock*


    "Fia?"


    Lana''s voice brought me back from my memories. I responded for her to come in, which she did immediately. The door opened revealing the woman I loved, wearing one of her long white dresses, highlighting her beautiful black hair and vibrant red eyes. Her face showed a worried expression.


    She was carrying Nita in her arms. She had put her in one of those frilly dresses that Lana loved so much; and apparently, the little girl did too, as she always looked cheerful when wearing them.


    "I heard what happened, is the girl all right?" she asked, as she approached the desk.


    I sighed as I stood up. I walked over to her and planted a kiss on her lips, hugging them both. Lana was a little surprised by my action, but remained silent, something I was grateful for.


    "She''s fine for now. She should be resting while Tina watches her." I replied, not wanting to pull away from her. Nita wrapped her arms around my head, rubbing her cheeks in my hair, making me laugh. I gave her a soft kiss on her forehead and then took her in my arms.


    Lana kept her worried expression. She took one of my hands and guided me to the side, where the only couch in the room was.


    "And are you okay?" asked Lana looking me straight in the eyes. I had to look away because I knew I wasn''t.


    I didn''t answer her, but I didn''t need to, she knew that.


    She wrapped her arms around me, placing my head on her shoulder. She said nothing and just stroked my arm slowly. Nita, in my arms, played with my hands, playing innocently, ignorant of the worries of us adults.


    We spent some time in comfortable silence until I finally decided to speak.


    "I ended up remembering it," I said, moving closer to Lana. She only responded with a soft "I see" and prompted me to continue. "I saw myself in that girl, and I couldn''t help but relive everything that happened with Kalenia."


    Lana nodded, saying nothing. I felt my chest tighten. I opened my mouth to continue, but the words wouldn''t come out. I brought my hand to my neck and felt that phantom pain again. I closed my eyes as I tried to regain control of my mind and get away from those turbulent memories.


    Suddenly, I felt a small hand resting on my cheek. When I opened my eyes again, Nita was looking at me... worried. A clear expression of concern was painted on her face. And then I felt ashamed of myself for provoking such an expression in such a little girl.


    "I''m sorry, my little Mishka, I''m sorry," I whispered to her as I hugged her. I couldn''t afford to show such a pathetic side of myself, not when I was supposed to be over all of this.


    After a few minutes, I pulled myself together and stood up, leaving Nita with Lana, and headed to my desk to finish my work. Sitting around moping about something that had already happened wasn''t going to help me at all, much less resolve what Ameli had done.


    Lana smiled at me and nodded as if she knew exactly what I was thinking. Thanks to that I felt much better.


    <hr>


    In the afternoon, with everything finished, I headed back to Ameli''s room to check on her. Lana had some things to do, so she left me with Nita, who now seemed strangely quiet. I was a little worried about her, but if I tried to leave her in someone else''s care, she would cling to my clothes tightly and not let me go, so I ended up taking her with me.


    When we arrived, the girl was still asleep. Her skin tone had improved a lot, and even the marks on her neck were mostly gone. Her breathing seemed more relaxed, a real relief.


    Tina was sitting in a chair next to the bed, knitting as she did whenever she had free time. She said it relaxed her, as it reminded her of the time when she lived with her great-grandmother.


    "How''s it going?" I asked as soon as I approached her. Tina lifted her face from her knitting and gave me a sad smile.


    "No change. At least she seems to be sleeping peacefully now." She said, as she turned her gaze to the girl on the bed and put aside needles and threads. "I just hope that... No, we should definitely help her."


    "I think so too." I nodded in agreement. "Why don''t you take a break? You should go get something to eat."


    "No, I..."


    "Tina." I interrupted her before she could say anything else." Go, that''s an order. You haven''t eaten anything all day, and being here won''t change anything. Besides, I''m already here, don''t worry."


    She remained thoughtful for a moment before finally nodding. She thanked me and asked me to let her know if the girl woke up. I agreed and, taking one last look, she left.


    As I was about to sit up, Nita started squirming and spluttering, wanting to get out of my grip.


    "What''s wrong Nita?" I questioned, but she kept squirming to get away, babbling louder. "Shh, Nita! Keep your voice down!" I scolded her, but could only get her to stop making noise.


    No matter what I did she still stubbornly wanted to get out of my arms. Until she stopped when I asked her, "Do you want to be in bed?" she turned to me and nodded fiercely. I was immediately taken aback, and although I had a lot of questions in my head, I answered her with a resounding no. I wasn''t going to let her disturb her rest. Nita was silent, as if she couldn''t believe I refused her, and immediately went back to squirming, trying to free herself. I couldn''t believe how stubborn she was being. She was the calmest, most obedient little girl I had ever known, so it was a complete shock to see her act that way. We struggled for a long time until I finally sat her on the bed and stared at her. "Nita, I don''t know why you want to be in bed, but Ameli is very tired. I can''t let you stay there; she needs to rest. Do you understand that?" I said, and she surprisingly nodded, leaving me quite unsettled. It was baffling that a girl her age could understand me so well. "If you understand that, why do you want to be there?"


    Nita turned to the sleeping girl, looking at her for a moment, and then back to me, this time with the same expression of genuine concern she had given me earlier. Her eyes were pleading with me to let her be by her side as if she were scared to leave her alone.


    And that''s when I understood. Nita was just as worried as I was, maybe much more. But why, how could a child who was not even a year old understand what was happening, let alone show that level of concern? I felt her hand on mine, her gaze was pleading, begging me to let her do what she was asking me to do.


    I ended up giving in to that expression. I couldn''t do anything against her, but, I also did it out of curiosity. Sometimes, at very specific moments, I could sense both in her eyes and her actions, that Nita had flashes of... reason. She seemed much smarter than any child her age...even more than much older than her. And that curiosity to know what motivated her to act this way is what made me give in to her wishes.


    "*sigh* All right, but promise me you''re not going to do anything to upset her, got it?"


    Nita nodded just once, with a seriousness that didn''t go at all with her age and appearance. I stepped back and let her do what she wanted, though I was worried if I had made the right decision.


    The little girl crawled over to Ameli and... just stared at her for a long moment. Just that. Confused, I tried to call out to her, but that''s when she did something that left me even more surprised. She seemed to notice the marks on her neck and was about to bring her hand towards them, but, just as I was about to stop her, she did it herself. She stopped her hand and retracted it to her chest. Immediately I heard a slight sob. Nita had begun to cry.


    I didn''t know how to react. What was going on, how could she...? Then, to add more surprises, the hand that she hesitated to reach out to Ameli, brought it to her head and began to stroke her hair gently, like... it was as if she was trying to comfort her.


    I fell back in my chair completely lost. What had happened to my daughter? I...


    The sound of my falling made her turn around, and I saw something that broke my heart. Her tear-streaked face was distorted in an expression of so much pain that I honestly couldn''t bear to see. Nita took one last look at the sleeping girl and crawled back to me, raising her arms, and asking me to pick her up. I didn''t hesitate for a second to bring her to me, and she snuggled into my chest, crying silently.


    Seriously, what was going on?

 Chapter 24

    After an hour or more, Nita finally stopped crying and fell asleep. If my mind was already in chaos because of Ameli''s situation and the memories that overwhelmed me, the problem with my little girl had left me completely blank.


    Children don''t behave like that. Children don''t show those emotions that are so... so... adult.


    I held my little girl against my chest the entire time she cried, and I hadn''t let go of her at any point despite my misgivings about her actions. I stroked her hair gently as I listened to her soft breathing. Her face, though streaked with tears, looked much more relaxed than before. I looked over to Ameli who was sleeping peacefully, and then to Nita and decided it was best to lay her down next to the girl. For some reason, I felt it was the right thing to do.


    More time passed as the two slept side by side. Looking out the window, I could tell that dusk was approaching.


    I spent all that time trying to untie every single knot that had formed in my head due to the inexplicable day I was having, but it was like trying to cut steel with a wooden sword.


    Soon, I began to feel frustrated and exhausted, finally deciding that I should just wait for things to calm down so I could work on it.


    "Hmmm."


    Just when I thought calm had set in again, Ameli began to stir, finally waking up.


    "Where...?" she asked into the emptiness. As she regained consciousness and got her bearings, I tried to say something, but... What should I say? I remained silent, deeply considering what I should do.


    Should I scold her for her stupidity? Console her?


    "I... I see. I failed even to decide my own end." She said with her voice cracking. I could see tears forming and beginning to fall.


    "Maybe, it was because this wasn''t supposed to be your end," I told her, causing her to startle and find me beside her. Her eyes opened and I could see the fear reflected in them.


    I held her gaze but tried to give her a reassuring smile, though I could tell I had failed, as her expression did not change, but became darker.


    I sat on the edge of the bed careful not to frighten her and began to speak to her.


    "You don''t have to be so scared; I''m not going to scold you. Right now, all I want is for you to rest and if you want to talk, about anything, I''ll be here, by your side." I assured her. Fortunately, my words managed to calm her down a bit. But I had to add. "Just be careful, Nita is sleeping next to you."


    Ameli was surprised by my words and looked across the bed, finding the baby lying down, sleeping so peacefully that her previous stubbornness seemed like an illusion. Although the tear stains on her face were still visible, and I''m sure she noticed it.


    She didn''t know how to respond and just stared at the girl silently. I could hear her swallow audibly.


    "Madam Fiana, I..."


    "It''s okay." I interrupted her, placing my hand on her cheek. "You don''t have to say anything for now. You need to rest. Albeit, I''d like to ask you a favor."


    Ameli nodded.


    "Please, don''t ever do something like that again. Asking for help is not a sign of weakness but of wisdom. I promise I will always be someone you can trust. So come talk to me whenever you need to."


    My words caused a river to break out. With big tears running down her face, she returned her gaze to my daughter as she nodded again and again.


    "Then that''s it," I said, getting up and heading for the door. "Are you thirsty, hungry?" I asked, hoping having something in her stomach would help her relax a little.


    "Th-thirsty." She replied between sobs.


    "Okay. I''ll have them bring you some fresh water, and a bowl of porridge, is that okay with you?"


    Ameli nodded and I used that as a cue to leave.


    Outside the door, there was now one of the maids standing guard, possibly she was sent by Tina, or maybe Lana. I instructed her to keep an eye out for anything that might happen and went into the kitchen. I needed to keep strict, but pleasant, control of the diet this girl should have from now on. One of the biggest problems she may face from now on is lack of appetite, or outright refusal to eat. And I must prevent that from happening by any means possible.


    <hr>


    Over the next few days, and at every opportunity I was at Ameli''s side, the girl gradually released fragments of her mind. Things that she had buried very deeply and that, thanks to the Pillars, she felt confident enough in me to share. Something I decided to keep to myself despite the constant questions from both Tina and Lana. Yes, it could perhaps be a mistake on my part to do that, especially when they were both great supporters, along with Hal, during my fall into that abyss.


    But it is precisely because I know, that I want her to be aware that she can trust me by not revealing things that she was not comfortable having known about. It had already been too much of an effort for her to tell me, even if it had been in that fragmented way.


    The morning after hearing that last piece of information, I found myself reflecting on her thinking and the decisions that brought her to this point.


    Ameli is a Valven. They, being an all-female tribe, have a very different social structure than most races.


    They build a small family community usually composed of 6 to 12 members with a "Matriarch" who leads them. These groups are known as "Maternates" in which they are all part of the Matriarch''s "harem", where they all take care of each other, including the daughters of their Sororias, or sister wives.


    The Matriarch is the oldest Valven, and her harem is composed of "Nymphs" or young Valven between the ages of 20 and 50.


    Since their tribe is composed entirely of females, they depend on males from other tribes to procreate; which makes them quite sought after, both for pleasure and reproduction, where it is the Valven who offers the deal when she finds a male that meets her requirements.


    It is the duty of both the Daughterless Nymphs and the Matriarch herself to care for these little ones, and, surprisingly (or not), they are incredibly good mothers, and quite attentive. Even the older daughters, who are still in their infant stages or close to their nymphing age, are incredibly good at caring for the younger ones.


    This is where Ameli comes in. Not because she was as I have described, on the contrary, she was quite bad in that field. Clumsy and clueless, always causing accidents in which she had to apologize in tears because she felt she had done unforgivable things even though her Maternate considered it something small or unimportant.


    Fortunately for Ameli, despite her clumsiness, she was very good at avoiding serious things, limiting herself to only breaking things without much value or losing easily replaceable items.


    However, that ended up reflecting her low self-esteem.


    She felt very inferior, and it didn''t help that she was by far the smallest of her generation, making her daily tasks even more difficult.


    Her Maternate was very patient with her, supporting her in every way, but her mind was the one that played against her the most.


    When her darkest feelings would get too crowded in her head, Ameli had a secret hiding place. One where she would hide and cry her eyes out knowing that no one would find her, and where she could unburden herself so she could survive the next day.


    About 3 years ago, on one of those days when those feelings had built up too much, she made her way to her special place. Along the way, she ran into a... problem.


    There was a violent confrontation between 2 groups. Some rather calm males had been accosted by some unfriendly females, who thought that with their numbers they could overwhelm the males who were weaker than them. There was a story behind it, but Ameli, scared and worried, didn''t care too much about that, giving priority to wanting to get as far away from there as she could and being even sadder to be denied her only moment of relief.


    It was then that a person appeared. With a stature a little smaller than her own, pale violet skin, dressed in clothes a little skimpy but that called attention, more for the striking and not for the revealing. Abundant red hair that flowed like lava down her back, tied in a perfectly done braid, and golden eyes that seemed to stare fiercely at those present.


    The predatory smile of that woman burned into her eyes, making Ameli sigh, not knowing if it was from a crush or a feeling similar to a child''s upon meeting their hero.


    Anven Baelian had appeared by chance in that place and had stopped, too easily and too quickly, that fight that was blocking her way.


    Ameli admired that incredible female and a feeling arose within her. She wanted to be like that. But the feeling quickly died. She knew she could never do it. She felt that people like that woman were so strong-willed and looked at the world with such a smile that she was sure they had never gone through any kind of obstacle like the one she was going through.


    There was no way that she, who in her eyes was an almost perfect being, had ever shed a tear or gone through a situation that she could not easily overcome.


    So, when everyone dispersed, including Anven, Ameli wandered lost in thought until she finally reached her hiding place, never imagining the scene before her eyes.


    There was a sobbing, a clear sign that there was an invader in her little personal space. Someone else was there, doing the same thing she had come to do.


    How great was her surprise to see that, who had usurped her place was none other than Anven.


    Ameli hid at the sight of her, stopped her breathing, and remained as quiet as a windless night. Only the sound of Anven''s soft sobs filled the place.


    It was in that instant that Ameli saw, for the first time, that even those who looked perfect, powerful, and unbreakable were, in fact, fragile and... normal.


    That made Ameli feel a connection with Anven. If she, looking so strong and unbeatable, so proud and confident, could cry like that, didn''t that mean that, even as fragile as she was, she could overcome everything and become this amazing?


    Ameli felt she could try.


    From my point of view, it was hard to imagine that it was Anven she found that day. I can''t imagine her being that vulnerable in a random alley, let alone crying in solitude. Perhaps that could explain the change I noticed when she visited us recently, though.


    My only question is, what must have happened for her if she really was Anven, to end up in that state? She was off our radar for about 4 years, and it was not until she visited us that we knew about her.


    It was worrisome before we knew this, and now it is much more so.


    As soon as Ameli was old enough, she started looking for work as a maid. She learned of Anven''s name and family, so she did her best to work in our house, hoping one day to see her, to share her feelings and thoughts of what she saw that day, and perhaps that Anven herself would recognize her and maybe be able to serve her. A simple wish, but a very strong feeling behind it.


    And that''s what brings us to what happened.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    Ameli was... very fragile, indeed.


    She improved in many ways, yes, but her clumsiness played tricks on her all the time, and, although she was reprimanded by her superiors, it was always in a gentle way, since there were never any real accidents due to her actions. It almost felt endearing at times. A replay of her days in her Maternate. And that frustrated and confused her.


    It was weighing on her more and more, something she could bear up to a point, but it was slowly reaching a breaking point.


    In the Baelian mansion, she had no secret place to go and unburden all those feelings that pressed on her chest and demanded to be released. She cried, yes, but silently and in her bed, but not with the intensity she needed.


    And then Anven came home.


    Excited, Ameli, who had been ordered to bring the youngest girl in the family to meet her aunt, rushed over knowing she could meet the one she admired so much and finally talk to her and tell her about her life. Perhaps she could empathize and they would become close.


    But unfortunately, she was ignored.


    She did not exist in Anven''s eyes, she only saw Nita. That fact had been devastating for Ameli.


    And things got worse. Anven had unleashed enormous pressure on us in a moment of carelessness, and Ameli was not able to withstand that level.


    Helped by one of her partners, she was carried back to her room where she had to change her wet clothes and calm the chaos in her mind and heart.


    Ameli had finally seen reality. The illusion she had forged in her head of what she thought it could be. It shattered as easily as the plates she clumsily dropped almost every day. Her typical cheerfulness and positivity that she always let show, that mask she wore to get through her days, had finally shattered and her true personality came to light.


    Curiously her accidents decreased, ironically being praised for that. But there was no joy or relief in her. Everything she had thought and worked for so far had been a sand castle that had been washed away by a sudden wave in a calm sea. Emotions she had kept bottled up until now were surging up, driving her deeper and deeper into the abyss of self-loathing for thinking she could compare herself to someone of the elite, to the perfect being who could overcome everything effortlessly.


    Finally, Ameli made the one decision she thought would finally pull her out of that abyss.


    For better or worse, Tina and I arrived on time. Even more fortunate was that the knot she had tied around her neck was so badly done that it was a miracle it had been able to support her weight for so long. Besides the fact that the pressure exerted by the rope was barely enough to suffocate her, and only because it was taut. By the time she lost consciousness and her body relaxed, she managed to breathe again, albeit barely enough to miss her ultimate goal.


    Remembering that moment made me shudder, as did my own memories. The feeling in my own neck threatened to return, so I decided to drown it, almost literally.


    In one of my desk drawers, I kept a special bottle. I highly doubted anyone else knew about it since no one usually comes here, much less goes through my things.


    It was a bottle of guardian''s brew, a rather strong type of whiskey that I used to take a swig of when I wanted to clear my thoughts. Next to the bottle, I pulled out a low, wide glass tumbler. I poured the contents to a little more than half the capacity of the glass before putting the bottle back in the drawer.


    I picked up the glass, appreciating the amber color of the liquid, then brought it to my nose and, closing my eyes, inhaled deeply. I could feel a deep smell of wood and spices flooding my senses. That action alone helped me relax a little. My senses were better than most Asherians, though normal among Teriants, that was enough to appreciate the wonderful aroma of good whiskey.


    I didn''t usually do it, but a drink now and then couldn''t hurt...although Lana would be upset with me if she found me drinking.


    I smiled at the thought and took it as the ideal time to take a big gulp. The taste was sweet at first, before turning into a burn that I could only describe as "wild". It left a slight aftertaste of charred wood combined with a trace of cassia and dried fruit. I swallowed the liquid fire and felt it go down my throat, burning all the way to my stomach.


    Cassia is a spice prized throughout the empire, known for its warm, sweet flavor and enveloping aroma. Unlike the cinnamon of our world, Cassia comes from the golden filaments of the roots of a magical shrub known as the Oxpa Bush. This shrub flourishes in the deepest recesses of enchanted forests and is jealously guarded by the creatures of the forest because of its unique properties. In addition to its use in cooking for aroma and flavor in various dishes and beverages, Cassia is known for its magical properties. It is said that a tea made with Cassia can strengthen the spirit and provide a sense of calm and well-being. In alchemy, it is an essential ingredient for protection and healing potions. It is also used in magical rituals because of its ability to channel and enhance the flow of ambient mana.


    Happiness and calm began to take over, clearing my mind and releasing the tension in my body.


    "So... drinking?"


    I was startled to hear a voice so close to me. I opened my eyes immediately, realizing that I had kept them closed throughout.


    Lana was right in front of my face, watching me with a smile that wasn''t a smile at all. I searched for the words to respond, to explain myself for... I didn''t even know what for.


    "L-Lana...I..." I stammered as I felt her gaze reducing me to nothing more than a girl who was caught with her hands in the cookie jar.


    "Pff" Suddenly Lana started laughing out loud, leaving me stunned and lost. "What, you thought something like this was going to make me mad?" she said as she snatched the glass from me and brought it to her lips, taking a drink and returning it to the desk.


    "You were so lost in thought that you didn''t hear me when I came in." She said as she walked over and sat on my lap. "Tell me, what had you so caught up?"


    I pondered for a moment before giving her an answer. When all was said and done, I hadn''t concluded what happened with Ameli. But there was something on my mind since I started learning about her.


    "About a lot of things actually. You know about the Burmont girl, don''t you?" I asked her, remembering that our conversation about that topic was still pending.


    She nodded, urging me to continue.


    "Well, that''s part of it, but did you know that Lara showed her valah?"


    "Did she?" replied Lana, her eyes widening in genuine surprise.


    We both knew how nervous Lara got about that subject. Hardly anyone knew about it, except for us her parents, Zenya, her maid, and... well, now her lovely little girlfriend. Surely, she would show it to Nita when she got older.


    "It was a complete surprise for me too. A joyful one, of course. But it got me thinking about a few things." I left my words there to pick up my glass again and send another gulp of sweet burn down my throat, breathing contentedly.


    Lana smiled at me again, this time real, with no teasing behind it. She came up to me and kissed me on the lips, slow and tender. I could taste the lingering drink, complementing the taste of her sweet lips. The kiss was somewhat demure, different from how she usually acts in our alone time.


    Slowly she pulls away from me and, to my surprise, picks up the glass and takes another big gulp.


    She glances sideways at me with a bit of a smirk and a snort.


    "What, I can drink too."


    "I didn''t say anything."


    "Hm."


    Her childish attitude made me laugh softly, feeling that, perhaps, she was acting that way to lighten the mood and help me relax more.


    I decided to reciprocate that by telling her a little more of what was on my mind.


    "The last few weeks I''ve started to notice that... well, maybe it''s just me feeling paranoid, but, things around us have reminded me a lot of my past," I said, pulling her closer to me in a gentle embrace. I buried my face in her chest and inhaled her scent. An everlasting scent of spring, like flowers beginning to bloom and welcoming the season of rebirth. That scent that brings me peace and security floods my nostrils and brings me joy.


    "First with Genieve, making me remember that chapter of my life. Then, looking at Lara and the Burmont girl. Those two reminded me of how we were at the beginning, you and me. But also how I''ve been, hiding from the looks of others." I said, pointing to my body, covering it up with a magical seal, made so that the others wouldn''t know I was a Vulpan, a Teriante race that hid among Asherians.


    Lana gave me a disapproving look. It bothered her that I despised myself. I shook my head and with a quick kiss sealed her lips before she could scold me for my words. "Patience let me finish," I told her with a genuine smile. She responded by pouting slightly but finally nodded.


    "With Ameli''s current situation, reminding me of what was perhaps one of the biggest mistakes I''ve ever made in my life...I''m thinking that, perhaps, it''s time for me to change too. I think I should finally accept who I am and who I was, and, like Lara, let others see me and trust" I told her, letting out a sigh at the end.


    Ameli made the mistake of hiding, keeping quiet, and waiting for others to notice her without taking the first step. Lara, even with all her fears and insecurities, decided to trust that girl who openly approached her and showed her who she was. Me? I have been hiding in this appearance for so many years because I was afraid of being seen as what I was, a slave. Something I am no longer and that I stubbornly had to remind myself every day to feel "normal" fooling myself into believing I was over it.


    Lana was silent for a long time, analyzing my face seriously, looking for something in my expression.


    "If you stay quiet, I''ll feel more anxious," I said, giving in to the pressure, and almost begging her to tell me something.


    I was always the more patient of the two of us, but also the more emotional, and sometimes that ended up guiding my actions.


    Lana gave me a reassuring smile, wrapping her arms around my head and planting a kiss on my forehead. "You''ve always been like that. You try to find meaning in things and end up overthinking it." She answered at last. She spoke in a tone that was both motherly and amused as if she were teaching one of our daughters a lesson. "Sometimes you should just do it without thinking so much my love."


    I looked at her, both surprised and nervous. "If I could afford to do that, then I..."


    "Shh," I was silenced by a finger resting on my lips. "You''re overthinking it. In this house, it''s no secret to anyone what and who you are. Only you keep thinking that''s a problem. Do you want me to remove the seal? If you ask me to do it, then I''ll remove it right now. But!" she said, quieting down for a second to give some suspense. My heart began to pound with anticipation and anxiety. "You must promise me that you will use this to bring final closure to everything. Fiana, no more nonsense, no more putting yourself down for the life you lived. No more looking for excuses not to face yourself. If you can promise me that then I will do it."


    I ducked my head to think. I needed to seriously consider her words. I knew Lana would not forgive me if I gave her an immediate yes, despite her insistence that I should do it without thinking. This decision had to be made with my heart rather than my head.


    The consequences of it being revealed that the Makila of the Duchess Irlana Baelian is a Teriante? If I thought about it, they are actually low.


    Of course, there are very strong frictions with the Obreund kingdom, composed entirely of Teriante races, but there are citizens in the empire who are Teriants or descendants of Teriants, holding important positions in both high and low nobility. By the Pillars, the Nazzik family are Kibis and are not despised for it, they are even hugely respected.


    So why should I be scared or nervous about what the aristocracy or the people themselves might think? The emperor is aware of what I am. Part of the obligations we had when Irlana betrothed Halfred. And the rest of the court should not be able to say anything just for that reason.


    Why was I hiding? Why, despite all my knowledge about the laws of the empire and its political structure, did I still think it was safer to keep my race and appearance hidden?


    Fear, or contempt? No, it was neither. It was... a deep rejection of myself.


    I sighed as that thought popped into my mind and a weight fell from my shoulders. It was a pure rejection of who I was. What I was always afraid of others doing to me, I was doing to myself. An act that made me finally open my eyes.


    I smiled to myself, feeling a relief that... well I had never felt before. It was... liberating.


    "Do it, please," I said to Lana, keeping my smile.


    Wasting no time, Lana gave me a quick kiss and placed her hand on the seal. She chanted a single short incantation, as I felt the mana churning in my body. A slight burning sensation was the sign that the seal was gone for good.


    My ears twitched and I felt my tail wagging to the side. Still, with my eyes closed I inhaled and relaxed, enjoying the smells in the place.


    "You look so much better," Lana commented bringing one of her hands to my head and stroking one of my ears. I leaned into her, allowing her better access and letting myself be pampered by her gentle touch.


    What will the others think when they see that I have left my disguise behind?


    I found the thought amusing.


    "I''m better," I assured her. I hugged her tightly, pulled her even closer to me, and began to give her a few playful bites on her neck, eliciting giggles from her. "Maybe, we should celebrate?"


    Lana purred happily and began kissing me. Unlike before, her kisses quickly went from soft to deep. Our tongues battled each other for control, but this time I decided to give up the fight and let her take me completely.


    I could afford to act submissive just this once. After all, I had plenty of time to enjoy myself today.


    <h2>Atenosia:</h2>


    Human in appearance, but have an above average amount of mana for Asherians. They usually have dark hair and eye colors between red and dark purple.


    They have a tail (Valah), which starts to grow from the time they are 6 months old, and stops growing until around the age of 7, which is when it adapts to the growth of the rest of the body.


    Their Valah has 2 specific functions. It is a magical organ, which fulfills the function of regulating and helping the body of the Atenosia to manipulate the mana of both their body and the surrounding environment. An Atenosia will not be greatly affected by its ability, even if it loses its Valah, but it will take a lot of its energy to make it grow again.


    The second function is to serve as a "sexual organ" which gives the females the ability to conceive among themselves.


    After several years of having arrived in this world, the Atenosia, whose male population had been greatly depleted, began to experiment with the magic of their valah. It took them 40 years of complicated and, to a certain extent, reprehensible experiments, but they managed to find a way to save their tribe. Through a ritual when they reached the age when their valah adapted to the body, they managed to modify their purpose.


    Ma''kil halnas, now known as "Makilas" have been the "mothers" and "fathers" saviors of the race. A title that, during its first centuries, was, in a way, revered. Nowadays, Makilas have become nannies, teachers, guides, females or males who, in the family, take the most administrative role, carrying their partners and children on their shoulders to give stability to their homes.


    Traditionally, the Makilas were exclusively Atenosia, given their original function of procreating and recovering their population. But over the centuries, this tradition was changing due to the establishment of alliances with other tribes or the tastes of youth, who saw females and males of other races and yielded to their attractions.


    Unfortunately, these unions ended up being exclusively contractual or only sentimental, given that, although among Atenosias they had relatively high fertility when uniting with other races and tribes, reproduction was basically impossible.


    With some exceptions.


    There have been only 2 records of this event, but both have been discarded and attributed either to the male partner of the Atenosian couple (Her makila or main husband), or to an infidelity, of which there was no way to prove that it had occurred, but neither that it had not occurred, leading to cracks growing in these families.


    Some scholars theorize that, as generations pass and the Atenosia mix with the other races, sooner or later reproduction will be possible, but they see this far in the future, in times that they will not be able to see.


    They usually live an average of 180 to 200 years.

 Chapter 25

    I woke up on the morning of the seventh day with distress. I decided; stubbornly according to Makila, to stay in this place since I heard about Ameli''s suicide attempt.


    I''d been slightly worried about her before, as I didn''t know why she hadn''t returned. But as soon as I heard what happened, I didn''t hesitate to stay by her side.


    No, there is no such history among my acquaintances, neither Nadia nor I ever got to that point or even considered it. I was too used by that time to the punches of life, besides being too worried and scared to leave my sister alone. And Nadia would never do anything that was going to make me sad. Not after all we had been through.


    But that didn''t mean I couldn''t understand Ameli''s motivations. Especially after hearing about what she''d been through so far.


    Ameli is emotionally weak. She put so many illusions and expectations on Auntie Ven that, seeing them destroyed in this way, had been too hard a blow for her.


    People take that kind of thing in different ways. They take it head-on and accept it, deflect it onto something else, or, like Ameli, take it in the worst possible way.


    Fortunately, her attempt was nothing more than that, an attempt. And Makila, along with Tina and a few others, were making sure it didn''t happen again.


    While I spent all day with her, playing and trying to lift her spirits, Makila came every day to visit her for a few hours and kept her company, mostly in silence.


    Strangely, that kind of approach worked well enough with Ameli to help her gradually open up.


    Needless to say, Makila didn''t take it well. It made her very sad, but also, she also seemed to be taking it personally, which confused me... and scared me quite a bit.


    "Good morning, Nita."


    As I gazed at the ceiling, and pondered the whole situation, I heard Makila''s voice greeting me, bringing me relief and joy.


    I stood up and when I looked toward the door, I froze.


    It wasn''t Makila. No, well, it was Makila, it just wasn''t Makila.


    Well... It was Makila, but not the everyday Makila, but the Makila I only saw on certain occasions when we were alone with Mom.


    Elegant, beautiful, soft, fluffy ears on top of her shiny, beautiful honey-colored hair. Slightly tanned skin, highlighting her amber eyes that looked at me with mischievous amusement, and her pink lips, curved into a smile that I can only describe as foxy.


    At that moment I could only imagine her as one of those kitsune pranksters from manga/anime. One who especially enjoys seeing her daughter''s surprised face.


    "What''s the matter Nita, don''t you recognize me?" she asked with a slight teasing tone in her voice.


    I was too surprised and somewhat happy... well, okay I was very extremely happy, because of her current appearance. I was frozen, both in surprise and excitement.


    Taking advantage of the fact that Ameli was still asleep, I hurried over to Makila so I could enjoy her appearance while I had time.


    "Hahaha, do you like the way I look that much, Mishka?"


    ABSOLUTELY.


    I''m sure she could tell by the smile I knew I had.


    Is there any significance to her taking on this look just today? No idea, and it didn''t matter. I only cared if Makila would let me touch her ears or her incredibly provocative, soft tail.


    Makila seemed to understand my intentions, so she took me in her arms, sat in her usual chair at the side of the bed, and let me enjoy to my heart''s content.


    They were soft, extremely soft. A little cold too. I guessed that because it was still somewhat early in the morning; it was still winter after all.


    I''ve petted dogs and cats and it happened to them too, so it was kind of funny.


    Still, it was a glorious moment. They twitched just as a fox''s ears would, picking up the sounds around them. Or they would react with a quick movement if I inadvertently touched them as if I tickled them. It was adorable. And they were all mine. Well, Makila''s, but I knew that if I asked she would always let me touch them.


    I don''t know how long I was like that, but by the time I realized it, Ameli had woken up and was sitting up in bed.


    Makila sat me on her lap when she realized I was already satisfied; although she did put her amazing tail in my lap to, I guessed, keep me entertained.


    Bless you, Makila, I love you.


    Both had been silent for a while. Makila smiled as I enjoyed the softness of her tail, and Ameli... though in a way she seemed to be enjoying seeing me too, there was something in her gaze as if she wanted to talk about something important.


    She gave a few sidelong glances at Makila as if expecting something, some kind of response or comment from her.


    "Do you want to know?" asked Makila inadvertently.


    Ameli was startled at the unexpected words, and, after a couple of seconds of looking at her dubiously, nodded slowly.


    "I... I¡¯ve never seen a Vulpan before...I-I heard that Madame Fiana was one, but I always thought it was some sort of rumor or something."


    Makila responded with a soft laugh, amused by the comment. "It certainly seemed like a mere rumor, as I had never let anyone see me like this other than my own family and a few people." Makila began to stroke my head gently as she spoke. "But there was a reason I didn''t. No, I always thought I had a reason, but not anymore."


    I looked away from the softness for a moment to look at Makila, and she returned such an incredibly beautiful smile that it left my mind blank. She looked so incredibly content and happy that I doubted if she was the Makila I knew.


    She caught my face in her hands, squeezing my cheeks very gently, and kissed my forehead, before shifting her gaze to Ameli. "You gave me the trust to tell me your story. Now, I want you to hear mine." She said and began to recount her past.


    <hr>


    Makila was a slave.


    Those words made what my grandmother had said and Makila''s reaction afterward make sense to me.


    For a moment I felt sorry for her, but I ended up rejecting those feelings. Why should I feel sorry for her? She is happy, she has a family that loves her, and she lives in a mansion that is several times bigger than the neighborhood where I lived in the other world. There was no reason why I should feel that way.


    And just when I got past that, Makila dropped the heaviest bomb.


    I... had another sister. One who was born after many hardships, but who unfortunately ended up passing away from an illness.


    Makila suffered greatly from her loss, something I could understand perfectly well. I was sure I would have reacted the same way if Nadia had died that day. Maybe even worse.


    But, to hear it from her, from Makila, that she had reached that breaking point too, was... frightening. It was hard to believe that someone like Makila would try something like that, but that kind of situation tests a person. Will you succumb to the pain or will you accept it and move on? It''s not an easy decision, as much as it may seem otherwise. It takes a lot of strength and support from your family to get through it. Unfortunately, some families don''t understand that and instead of being supportive, they choose to criticize with exasperated voices and disappointed looks.


    My parents understood that, and they were by her side every step of the way, helping her up and guiding her so that she could walk steadily once again.


    And now she was offering that same support to Ameli so that she wouldn''t walk down that lonely, dark path without a light to illuminate her steps.


    Ameli''s expression changed at every word Makila uttered. It ranged from disbelief, pain, fear, shame, anger. She cried non-stop when she learned that Makila had gone through something similar to her. That she also had a moment when she couldn''t take it anymore and tried to end it all.


    Unlike that moment when she met Aunty Ven by chance, this time she had found someone with whom she had a real connection, something in which they were the same. And she expressed it that way.


    "I feel so stupid," Ameli said, as she wiped her wet face with a handkerchief Makila lent her.


    "You shouldn''t. We all have obstacles and enemies in our paths that we must face and overcome. Comparing yourself to the path of others is something you shouldn''t do. There are things that for you may be simple to solve, but for someone else, it''s like their world is falling apart." Makila said in a solemn tone. She kept her smile the whole time, emanating an aura of wisdom, showing the weight of her many years of experience.


    Ameli seemed to ponder those words for a moment, trembling slightly, as if fighting against herself.


    "It''s so hard not to." She said finally. "I look at everyone else and they make it look so easy. Everyone always looks so...in control. And looking at myself I can only see how weak and pathetic I am."


    Makila gave her a sad look. She got up from the chair and, placing me on the bed, sat on the edge, focusing her attention on the girl who was trying hard not to burst into tears once again. She gently took Ameli''s hand and shook it firmly. "Comparison is a trap that only leads to despair. The more you do it, the deeper you fall. We each have our struggles. You just have to remember that true strength is not measured by what others see but by your ability to pick yourself up every time you fall."


    Tears again streamed down Ameli''s face. Makila''s words were gentle caresses that comforted her and gave her relief.


    "Can I... can I really be strong?"


    "Of course you can," Makila replied, nodding with conviction. Her voice was full of confidence. " You already took the first step. You''re reflecting on it, you''re wishing for it. You can''t achieve anything if you don''t want it first. From now on, all you have to do is trust that you can make it."Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    Ameli tightened her grip on Makila''s hand, who saw that as a sign of hesitation. She brought her hand close to the younger girl''s face and cradled her cheek with a motherly gesture.


    I took advantage of that instant to approach her as well and hug her from the side. What she needed most right now was to feel supported, and that was all I could do for her.


    "You must accept your mistakes, your flaws, and realize your strengths, which, as hard as it is to believe, you have. When you do that, you will be able to rise as a new you, stronger and better. Patience will be your most powerful weapon. And remember this, you are not alone. I will always be here with you." I hugged Ameli even tighter, so tightly that sounds were coming out of my mouth from the effort. Makila laughed at my innocent actions, and Ameli, infected, went along with her amusement. "And apparently, so did Nita."


    <hr>


    We had breakfast soon after in the room, and the rest of the morning Ameli and I spent playing games, while she and Makila carried on a pleasant conversation.


    I hadn''t noticed it until now, but Ameli was pretty good at dividing her attention. We were playing a game from this world, and sleight of hand game that combined quick, precise movements with something akin to signing. Uh, to understand it better, imagine we were doing hand positions as if we were ninjas. In short, it was a jutsu fight.


    "I''ve been thinking..." began Ameli, her hands moving with quite incredible dexterity for someone who was considered "clumsy" with her tasks. "About realizing my strengths. There''s something I''d like to ask of you."


    Makila nodded, encouraging her to continue. "Of course, you can ask anything, what''s on your mind?"


    Ameli hesitated for a moment, though without losing her concentration on the game. It was very hard to keep up with her. Yes, I was a baby, but my dexterity with my new body had improved a lot, especially with my hands. And I couldn''t keep up with this girl! Scary...she''s a scary player.


    Finally, Ameli gathered all her courage and, after completely defeating me, turned her gaze to Makila. Her eyes held a growing spark of determination. "I want to be better. I want to be someone that I... and the entire Baelian family can be proud to have me as their servant." Makila held her gaze earnestly. Her expression was hard to read. "Madame Fiana, I want you to be my mentor. I want to learn from you, to be someone you can trust, and to live up to the standards of a servant in this family."


    Makila remained silent, carefully assessing Ameli. After a few seconds of holding her gaze, a soft smile, with a small hint of pride, came across her face.


    "I understand your determination." She said, eliciting a growing joy from Ameli, but Makila held up a hand to stop her. "But, I need to know what your true goal is. A maid is best when she has a master to dedicate herself to." Makila glanced at me as she uttered those words, along with the same smile she gave me when she arrived this morning. That teasing expression, with her fangs barely visible through her lips.


    Ameli pondered for a moment, before realizing Makila''s intentions. She was giving her first lesson at that moment as if she had already agreed even before she asked. The girl rose from the bed, having a newfound determination, and prostrated herself in front of Makila, one hand on her chest.


    "Madame Fiana, I formally ask you to be my mentor, I want to dedicate my body and heart to this family. Especially..." Ameli raised her head and looked at me with great determination, the small spark she had in her eyes before had slowly begun to burn. "I want to become the little miss''s support."


    Makila nodded satisfied. Her plan was successful, and now I had a future servant who would devote herself to me completely.


    I was not yet able to understand that, but I could not deny that having Ameli by my side; especially after being taught by Makila, would be advantageous in more ways than one. I could keep an eye on her as she progressed and she would be a great ally as I grew older.


    "Good." Makila said finally, "Now that I see what your goal is, and the determination behind it, I accept. I will be your mentor. With me, you will learn the true responsibilities that come with serving this family, so I warn you that I will be strict and demanding. Is that clear?"


    "Yes, ma''am! I am willing to accept any challenge and test you impose on me." Ameli replied, her voice strong and full of confidence.


    Makila nodded, walked over to her, and put her hand on the girl''s shoulder. "Excellent. For today, rest and get ready. First thing tomorrow morning, put on your uniform and meet me in my office. We''ll start ironing out the rough edges, and once finished, I''ll mold you to bring out your true form."


    "Th-thank you, Mistress Fiana. I promise I will do my best to live up to your expectations."


    "I''m sure you will." The two shared a look, Makila full of confidence in the girl, and Ameli with her eyes sparkling, full of admiration. "For now, what do you say we take a walk? I think Nita, and you, need to get out and breathe some fresh air."


    With those words, we prepared to spend the afternoon in the garden.


    <hr>


    Time began to move slower and slower. Or at least it seemed that way to me. It felt like months had passed since winter began, but we were just finishing the first week of the second month, in other words, we were already in the tenth month.


    I hadn''t mentioned it before, but there had been several snowfalls over the past few days. It was the first time I got to see snow in real life. And it was a lot of fun to play with. It was cold, it was soft, and I loved it.


    The entire grounds of the mansion were covered in a beautiful white blanket, glistening and twinkling in the reflection of the suns light. Many of the trees surrounding the garden had already lost all their leaves, and the flowers that adorned the whole place had disappeared, leaving faded bushes or leafless plants that seemed to be asleep waiting for warmer times to come.


    Now, there are some important details I should mention.


    First of all, Zenya was getting busier every day. For a five-year-old, she seemed to be tired every time I saw her. Lady Grawfalls had intensified her lessons and increased her study hours, causing the girl who once seemed to have an inexhaustible amount of energy to not have the strength to play with me. The good news was that she had one day off a week, no homework, no responsibilities, and no impediments to coming to visit me. And it had been a while since she did, given that I had been in Ameli''s room for a little over a week.


    Zenya had arrived and attached herself to me like a baby koala to her mama. Behind her, her new personal maid. A girl named Kalda, about the same age as Neth, Sarka''s maid.


    Kalda was of a race I had not seen until now, one that called themselves "Omerans".


    She was tall, very tall. Maybe the same height as Dad, and he was around two meters tall. She was also very thin, with arms and; presumably because the skirt covered them, equally thin and elongated legs. If I had to describe her in any way, I would say she was very similar to Slenderman.


    Her skin was a moss green color, contrasting with her short coppery orange hair. Her eyes were elongated and large, with black sclera and iris of a warm shade of green, lighter than her skin, but also brighter. Her ears were the most remarkable feature. They were similar to those of a rabbit in appearance and length, but they protruded from the same area as those of a human, descending to her shoulders. However, they had the same mobility as rabbits, as they could stand up and move in the same way.


    She was quite humanoid and quite cute. She spoke little and her voice was a bit high-pitched but cheerful.


    Zenya told me a lot about her, seeming very happy to finally be able to introduce her to me. We spent the whole day together that day, even going out to play in the snow, giving me my first experience throwing snowballs.


    A very nice memory added to my mental album.


    Next up was Makila.


    There was no big change from that. All the servants were gathered in the lobby of the mansion, and Makila gave a little speech and reintroduced herself to all the employees in her new... or should I say, original appearance. She didn''t go into too much detail, but she did comment that she was of a Teriante race called Vulpan and that, from now on, that would be her appearance.


    The only person I saw quite surprised was Sarka, who seemed to fall into deep reflection after the announcement.


    Now, remember when I mentioned that in winter there would be several interesting events? Well, that''s the third point.


    During the ninth day of the tenth month, a family feast is held by moonlight. Unique moon. Huge and unique moon.


    This day is celebrated as "family day" in which we thank our parents, siblings, children, nieces, nephews, etc, for being part of our family, giving gifts, and telling stories. It''s kind of like Christmas but without all that religious crap.


    The point is that it''s a very nice event, but not that important. Many people''s activities won''t stop for something like this, but it''s urged to celebrate it for something more sentimental. After all, it is to celebrate your family, that they are healthy and by your side.


    But that same day also has some extras.


    Dad, after having dinner with everyone, carried me in his arms to the garden. It was quite a cool night, fortunately, and the coat Mom had chosen for me that day was more than perfect for keeping me warm.


    We walked to a slightly open area, where we could see the clear sky quite clearly. The huge moon, a soft reddish hue, was full and covered a good amount of the night sky, though not so much as to obscure the vast expanse of it.


    Once there, Dad sat down on the ground, and we admired the incredible starry sky in front of us.


    I could see millions of luminous points twinkling in so many colors that I couldn''t name them even if I lived for over a thousand years. Several groups formed strange patterns, completely unrecognizable to me, who was unfamiliar with this new world.


    "Tya, do you see that place, with the big star in its center?" asked Dad, pointing to a spot near the horizon, with a big, bright star in the middle, "That star is called Nexis. And it represents the great sword of Ashana, Olvgeitr."


    I narrowed my eyes, trying to find a shape to what he was describing, but no matter how hard I tried, I could only see the big star he called Nexis.


    Dad laughed out loud when he saw how hard I was trying to find the constellation, so he pulled me close to his face, cheek to cheek, and pointed out each star one by one.


    With Nexis in the center, marking the middle of the sword guard, there were 2 stars on either side, curving upward slightly. "Ago and Velka on the left, Meras and Jaliet on the right." He pointed to the four stars naming each one. Then his finger descended, showing 2 other stars of similar size. "Bardan and Goliati, that is the hilt, and Afito the sharp point with which she executed the unjust."


    There was an excited tone in his voice, the same one he used every time he told me one of his epic stories and legends of heroes and great warriors.


    "After Nexis, there are 5 more stars, which are the blade of Olvgeitr. Favate is the first, meaning the one who holds, Teremu, meaning the spine, Erget, the severer, Meleth, who brings doom, and at its tip is Danak, the piercer of the sky." He pointed to each of the five stars, which formed a line that curved from the third star, giving a scimitar-like appearance.


    I know, I know, it''s very simple and was made in paint, but I wanted you to understand well what I had in mind.


    Danak...I could only think of someone when I heard "sky piercer" making me laugh. Dad misinterpreted it to mean that I was very interested and amused by his impromptu astronomy lesson; which indeed I was, but I wasn''t going to stop him if it brought him happiness.


    He spent a great deal of time pointing out different stars and constellations, ranging from a shield, a carriage, a crown, there was even a castle. There were also different types of animals and monsters, including the classic dragon.


    Just when I thought there would be nothing more beautiful, a shooting star streaked across the sky, leaving an incredibly long trail behind it. My eyes widened to the max and I''m sure I screamed in excitement at the sight of it.


    "Hahahahaha! You thought that was amazing? Then you didn''t see anything!" Dad said, drawing my attention to him, now that the trail was gone. He looked at me with a childish expression, like a kid waiting for his joke to run. "Look up, it''s about to start." I looked at him suspiciously but did as he asked, and waited.


    ...


    And I waited.


    And I waited.


    And nothing happened.


    Is this old man messing with me?


    And just as I was about to look away from the sky, another shooting star, then another, and another, and another, and another.


    Hundreds of lights followed by their bright trails streaked across the sky at great speeds, each one a brushstroke of brilliant colors on the dark canvas of the firmament. Flashes of gold, vibrant blues, and intense reds, combined, created a choreography of lights better than any concert of lasers or even better than fireworks. Such an incredible spectacle that I could only describe it as magical. In my eyes, much more than the fantasy world I was living in.


    "Long, long ago, there was a race that lived under the protection and blessings of Aeloria, pillar of adventures and good fortune. She loved her children with all her heart, blessing them with great strength, wisdom, and longevity. However, Aeloria was unaware of the consequences of bestowing so many blessings on a mortal race.


    As time passed, this race began to slowly decline. Their overwhelming strength waned, their wisdom faded and their long lives shortened. As the generations passed, fewer and fewer members were born, and disease and exhaustion took hold of the few who were still alive.


    Aeloria, frightened, bestowed more blessings, in a desperate attempt to save them. But nothing worked. Her children were doomed to disappear.


    In a last desperate attempt, that race decided to mix with another tribe, hoping that at least their children could survive, but in a few years, in the middle of winter, the last of them, purebred, succumbed to age, disappearing completely from this world.


    Aeloria, hurt and guilty for not being able to protect her children, wept inconsolably for 3 days and 3 nights, causing stars to fall to earth. Having lost what she cherished most, she abandoned her place as a pillar and disappeared from the divine home. None of her siblings could find her again, and she remains missing to this day.


    It is said that every year, during these times, Aeloria returns for one night to remember her children and mourn their loss and that her weeping lights up the night in a spectacle that can only be described as beautiful and tragic, reminding us of the deep love and immense sadness of a mother who will never forget her lost children."


    It didn''t take a genius to know who that story was about.


    It seemed to be nothing more than a legend, but knowing that most of it was true, it wouldn''t be surprising to think that this meteor shower was caused by her.


    As I listened to the story, I kept my eyes on the sky, fascinated by the colors and lights traveling swiftly across the sky. I reflected on Aeloria, and the pain she had to feel, thinking that it had been her fault that the entire Revant race had perished. Would she be lonely? Where was she at this moment? Why had Sathalia, or her pillar siblings done nothing for her? Questions that did not have an answer.


    All I could and should do at this moment, was admire the ephemeral beauty before my eyes.


    I let myself be hugged tightly by Dad as we shared a beautiful moment.

 Chapter 26

    The next few days passed quietly. Dad kept visiting me to take me outside and watch the stars together. That day he felt that I had gained an interest in it... not that he was wrong, but it wasn''t that much.


    As for Mom. For some reason, she had been getting busier lately. One of the few times I managed to spend time with her, I heard that the business she had been starting with Lady Karla was progressing quite well, partly thanks to the help of Duchess Katarina. So, she was being buried by tons of work. A good thing, considering her motives, but bad for me because in a week, I could get to see her, hopefully, only once.


    No, I''m not mad at her, I''m just... feeling a little lonely, that''s all.


    ...


    I won''t go on with that subject.


    Zenya was similar, but she did make an effort to visit me, although most of the time she ended up falling asleep while we were playing. Nothing to complain to her about. She seriously looked exhausted. Besides, it was comfortable to take naps next to her, so, no complaints.


    Sarka would stop by sometimes, but mostly she was just as busy as the rest. From what I learned, she was currently at the academy, yes, the same one; or so I believe, that Mom had mentioned quite some time ago. Sarka had returned home in the middle of her course due to my birth and Mom''s health and was currently studying to make up for lost time. Also, part of it was research she was doing to get her engagement to her girlfriend approved. At least that''s what I heard from her when she was talking to Zenya.


    Regarding Ameli. She is currently with me.


    I must say that Makila is a very good mentor. Ameli had improved quite a bit from how she was in my early days in this world. She still had a few accidents, but she was undoubtedly better than before. She had also begun to smile again. Not in the same way as before, but more... natural.


    Another change was that, when we were alone, Ameli had a habit of talking to me. She didn''t expect me to answer anything she said, but that didn''t stop her from continuing.


    A lot of the things she would tell me were about her childhood and how difficult it was, but she tended to focus on the positive things. She would tell me about her older sisters and what good sisters they are, the jobs they currently do, her other mothers; of which she has 9, and the Matriarch, who serves the function of a father/husband in her family.


    A little hard to imagine, especially since they call her just that, "father". Don''t ask me why, Ameli didn''t seem sure either. She just said it was one of the quirks she had, but in a way it was endearing.


    Her family, which she called a "Maternate" consisted of her "father" and her 9 wives, of which, the fifth in rank was her mother. She had 24 sisters of different ages, but only 3 were sisters of the same biological mother, and only 1 of them shared the same biological father. According to her, he was an Eleinos, a race with nothing remarkable apart from their intricately designed horns. It didn''t matter much to her, as the Valven don''t usually have an interest in these birth fathers. Their entire tribe is females, so in a way it''s understandable.


    It came as a surprise to me to learn that there was an all-female race, but hey, I guess it was to be expected from a different world.


    Another interesting thing about her was that she was currently entering her "nymph" stage of adulthood according to Valven. From the age of 20 onwards they begin to be considered adults among their race, and that is also when they can be courted by a Matriarch to join her "harem" and begin having daughters. Ameli said, quite bluntly, that she did not plan to do that for at least another 30 years. She wanted to continue working for the Baelian family for now and learn as much as she could. Truly an admirable thing to do.


    Makila arrived later that afternoon while Ameli continued to tell me stories about her family. She seemed a bit exhausted from her work and, of course, it was my duty to heal that exhaustion by running up to her and stroking her ears with everything I had.


    No, I''m not lying, it wasn''t me being selfish and enjoying the divine fluffiness...


    ¡­


    Ok, I admit it, yes it was, but Makila said it relaxed her so it was a win/win.


    While we were in that relaxation session, reinforcing my relationship with my beloved extremely soft-furred second mother, another maid arrived. Someone I didn''t know.


    " Madam Fiana." She began, standing in the doorframe.


    "Felia?" Makila rearranged her relaxed posture, sitting up straight and placing me on her lap. "Come in, what''s wrong?"


    "Yes. This letter just arrived. I gave it to Madam Irlana first, but when she finished reading it she ordered me to bring it to you."


    Confused, Makila motioned for her to come closer and took the letter. She began to read it and her expression instantly changed from confused to joyful.


    "It''s finally here." She said, as she looked away and smiled at me.


    "Arrived? What did the letter say?" asked Ameli, very curious from the side.


    "...Ameli, it''s rude to ask the contents of a letter addressed to someone else."


    "S-sorry, Madam Fiana!" cried Ameli in panic. She lowered her head immediately, looking embarrassed.


    "As long as you know. However, this time it doesn''t matter, since it''s something you need to know anyway. Thank you Felia, you''re dismissed."


    "Yes, ma''am." Replied the maid, curtsying, and promptly retiring.


    "So. The letter is an invitation coming from the Nazzik family." Makila explained after it was just the 3 of us left.


    "The Nazzik family ma''am?"


    "Yes. You don''t know this, but the night of Dri''s birthday we received a visit from Duchess Katarina. She said she was organizing a small infant party and that she expected us to bring Nita."


    Ameli made a complicated expression. She didn''t think it was a good idea for us to attend, but she didn''t say anything about it. Makila noticed that but decided not to say anything either. She was quite aware of what was being said in the mansion itself about the Nazzik, but there wasn''t much to be done about it. It''s not like you could magically change everyone''s mindset overnight.


    "Anyway," Makila resumed, again attracting Ameli''s attention. "The reason I''m telling you all this is because you''ll be attending as well."


    "...A-are you sure this is a good idea, Madam Fiana?" Ameli asked crestfallen. Her previous mood was replaced by nervousness, being consumed by the low self-esteem that still held its claws deep in her.


    "I know what you''re thinking. You won''t be going alone, so you don''t have to worry about anything."


    "Who will go with me? Ah, is it possible for Madam Irlana to attend as well?"


    My eyes sparkled at the thought - will Mom go with us? She means, will I finally be able to spend more time with her?


    But Makila dashed my hopes instantly...


    "Lana will be busy for a while, maybe for several more months. No, who will go with you will be me and Tina."


    ...


    I''m not upset.


    I didn''t hug Makila''s tail tighter because I was upset, I just... I was getting cold.


    ...


    Anyway, it might be a good opportunity to see Makila in action. Normally she just keeps herself at home and, since we don''t get many visitors, I''ve never had the opportunity to see her interact with other people. I can use this as a good example of what adult interactions are like in this world.


    Ameli also seemed somewhat relieved. Having Makila around would put her mind at ease.


    "The invitation says the party will be on the 5th day of the 1st month, so we still have plenty of time. It will also be a good opportunity to see Nita interact with other children her age. It will be the first time she gets to meet children other than Dri."


    "I think she will do well. The little lady is very cute and nice. Surely all the children will want to play with her." Ameli said flashing a smile. "That reminds me. Duchess Nazzik had a daughter recently too, didn''t she?"


    "That is correct. In fact, according to Katarina, she is the reason why she decided to organize the party. She wants our daughters to get to know each other and be able to be friends when they grow up."


    "It will be... difficult," replied Ameli, sounding rather worried.


    "You think so? For me, it''s the opposite. If Nita is like her mother, then it won''t be difficult at all for the two of them to become good friends." Makila said with a smile, looking at me as if she knew something I didn''t. "And from the way this little Mishka sees me lately, I''m convinced she''s the same way."


    Ameli didn''t look convinced but said nothing more, merely watching me thoughtfully.


    For my part, I eyed Makila suspiciously. I wasn''t quite sure what she meant by those comments and in a way, they didn''t seem flattering...am I the same as Mom in any way? For some reason, I''m not sure if I want to know what she meant.


    After that, the topic drifted to other day-to-day things, as well as advice Makila gave the girl.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    <hr>


    Unlike last time, the time started to move faster, and by the time I realized it, we were already in the last month of the year.


    There were some heavy snowfalls the last few days, turning the outside into a real white blanket that covered the whole landscape completely.


    Although there were no more major events since last time, a few things did happen. Zenya officially started her classes with her music hero, so sometimes she would arrive with me with a huge smile on her face. Other times she would arrive with the little bird that Sarka gave her for her birthday, showing me how well-trained it was and its really beautiful singing. Sometimes the little bird would approach me, curious, but Zenya would immediately pull it away. I don''t know if it was out of fear that the bird would do something to me... or the other way around. It was kind of annoying that she thought of me that way, but there was nothing to be done.


    Mom also showed up a couple of times, but only long enough to greet me and give me a few kisses on the cheeks before leaving again. And when I say leaving, I mean being dragged away because she wasn''t able to leave on her own.


    That was enough for me to know that at least she wasn''t leaving me alone of her own free will. At least not to a certain extent.


    I just hoped that this work of hers would pay off soon and she would get more free time. I wanted my relationship with my mother to be a real mother-daughter relationship this time. One of my many goals in this life.


    Near the end of the month, one of the last events of the year arrived. Although this one is just for the family. Makila''s birthday. Although it was different from how I expected it to be.


    Let me explain.


    From what I understand, during the life of anyone in this world, especially in their childhood (although it also depends a lot on culture, tribe, and race), 5 important birthdays are celebrated. The first is on their first birthday, a family-only event that celebrates just that, reaching the first year of life. This is especially important because, unsurprisingly, getting through that first year is a difficult thing for many children. The medical field seems; I emphasize SEEMS, to be good enough, but still, infant mortality is quite high.


    The second is at the age of 3, also exclusively familiar, and just as "small" as it is the first step taken as a conscious person. What do I mean? Instead of celebrating the age, it is celebrated that the child is now able to see the world with greater understanding. In this world, it is said that, at the age of 3, is when the "soul" becomes aware of its body and finally becomes "someone". In short, it is when the child becomes aware of itself.


    At the age of 5 years is the third and second in importance. This is when their first social debut occurs. When they start to create connections, and friendships, become aware of their duties as a noble, and so on. That is why it is celebrated in a big way, to allow them the opportunity to take their first steps firmly in the world.


    At the age of 8, for the Atenosia, the valah ceremony is given. This is the age when it has finally finished growing and has adjusted to the rest of the body. The ceremony is performed by members of the race in a room behind closed doors. I have no further information about it, I just know that it is extremely important.


    The last one is at the age of 12. This is the most important because it is when they finally make their real debut in society, standing alongside adults on a relatively equal footing. At that age, they begin to be considered almost adults, and it is also when the marriage requests begin to arrive. There seem to be rules about that, although I don''t know them.


    After that, there are no more birthday celebrations except for a few. The so-called "milestones" of life. These are at 30, 50, 100, 150 and 200. Not many make it above 150, although most races seem to easily exceed 100 years in their life expectancies.


    How did I learn about these things at such a detailed level? Why is all this relevant now? Because my beloved sister told me about it. At that level of detail, yes. I told you she was a great source of information. And it is relevant because Makila passed the age of 50 some time ago. On the 15th of the 12th month, she turned 56. So, I missed her celebration by 6 years and if I want to see the next one, I''ll have to wait another 44 years. I hope I can live long enough.


    Regarding the rest of the family... other than Zenya, I don''t know their ages. Makila doesn''t look 56 years old, maybe 30 or younger. However, that could be due to the long life expectancy of this world, letting her beautiful and/or youthful appearances last much longer. Sarka is around 16, though I''m not entirely sure. Mom and Dad are a complete mystery for now. The only thing I''m sure of is that Dad is older than Makila and Mom is younger than her.


    Oh, and Ameli is 18, as she said, close to her Nymph stage at 20.


    Back to the point, Makila walked around the mansion that day receiving words of congratulations, and nothing else. It seemed that nothing more than that was being done, at least by others. That night Mom and Makila went to sleep together. The only thing I will say about it is that the next day Makila looked extremely happy and relaxed, other than that her hair and fur looked shinier.


    She is living the good life...


    A few days later, the last event of the season and the year. No, there is no Christmas, no New Year''s Eve or anything else. It''s just a fairly simple New Year''s celebration. A family dinner to say goodbye to the year, thank Sathalia for giving us another year of life, and a speech from the head of the family to the servants and guards as thanks for their service and staying loyal to the family.


    It sounds like something simple and somewhat ungrateful, but it is quite important. Everyone looked very happy for Dad''s words to them that day. I later learned that they are given a juicy monetary bonus on that day...


    With that, finally, my first winter came to an end.


    Slowly the weather became warmer. The snow was melting and the white was replaced by bright green. Spring was timidly peeking out, as some small animals awoke from the lethargy that the cold winter had imposed on them.


    The invitation that Duchess Katarina sent us said that the party would be on the 5th day of the 1st month, that is, in about 3 days, and Makila had been preparing for that day. How? You may be wondering. Well, she called Lady Karla to prepare a dress for her. Yes, a dress for her. The last time she wore something other than the usual "maid uniform" was for Zenya''s birthday, and she looked absolutely stunning that day. The big difference this time was that now she wasn''t hiding her appearance. She had to take into account her ears and tail, and the colors that would match her new hair color.


    Of course, Karla was full of confidence, measuring her body, from the tips of her ears to her tail. With me it was the same, taking new measurements to compare with the previous ones and see how much I had grown.


    It wasn''t much. But, considering I was technically a Revant, and from the way Aunty Ven looked, I was sure I would keep my height down. Not that it bothered me.


    Again, I was wrapped in various types of fabrics and dresses, only this time, Karla was much calmer than the time with Mom. Makila quite enjoyed seeing my different styles but was more "professional" about it, something Karla decided to respect by giving equally professional and serious comments.


    Dilia was not with us this time, but Karla kept mentioning her every chance she got. Constantly complaining that she still didn''t give her a grandchild, that the girl didn''t call her "mother" and that she was still so strict with her at work that it seemed like Dilia was the boss and not her. Quite an amusing dynamic.


    Fortunately, Lady Karla was an excellent worker, very dedicated and fast. She said that the dresses would be delivered the next day by herself, to make sure that everything would be perfectly done.


    With everything ready, we just had to wait for the promised day.


    I was quite nervous about it. Not only because there would be too many high-status strangers, but, because it was my first time leaving the mansion grounds. It was, quite literally, a whole new world in front of me, and that scared me. I was just a baby, what if we had an accident or were attacked by bandits? Or worse, by monsters. I didn''t know the route we would take, or what anything was like, and that made me even more anxious than it should.


    I didn''t feel very good that last night. It was so bad that Ameli had to call Makila to sleep with me to calm me down. I was sure she noticed how nervous I was, and so she wrapped her tail around me. Thanks to that I managed to sleep very comfortably.


    The morning of the party I was woken up very early. They bathed me and put on my new dress, a very lovely light blue dress, made of a soft fabric that fluttered gracefully with every movement I made. The bodice was simple, adorned with fine silver thread embroidery in star patterns to match my own eyes. Short puffed sleeves, finished in white lace giving a fine touch of elegance.


    The skirt was wide and light, designed so that I could move easily, both walking and crawling; though I doubted I would have the opportunity to do that at a high-class party. A blue satin ribbon encircled my waist, tied in a small bow at the back, adding contrast to the dress.


    And to top it all off, little white leather shoes along with a matching tiara, adorned with a small blue gem in the center, which sparkled subtly in the suns light.


    My whole outfit revealed the economic power of my family, but without being too opulent, showing a touch of humility despite our noble rank.


    Makila, on the other hand, was wearing a dark blue dress, made of a much more luxurious fabric reflecting the actual position she had, which she did not usually show to the rest. The bodice was tight, decorated with the same type of silver thread as my own dress, but with much more intricate and complex designs, imitating constellations.


    The sleeves were long and tight, ending in a wide cuff adorned with white lace, mirroring my own. The neckline was moderately low and was decorated with a line of pearls, adding to how tight that part of the dress was, it greatly highlighted my second mother''s abundant breasts.


    The long, flowing skirt fell in graceful folds to the floor. It was designed to move gracefully, giving the impression of floating with every step. A sky-blue satin ribbon encircled her waist, tied in an elegant bow at the back just above her tail, which had also been adorned with 2 large silver rings with blue gems, one ring in the middle of her tail and the other near the tip.


    To complement the whole outfit, she wore low-heeled shoes, covered in something similar to dark blue velvet, and a necklace with a blue gem that subtly reflected the light. Her hair was pulled back in an elaborate updo, adorned with small gold accessories with small blue gems, keeping with that star theme.


    The whole outfit was trying to echo my dress, screaming to everyone that we were mother and daughter enjoying an outing together.


    Ameli came out behind us, dressed in her elegant maid''s uniform, one much more elaborate than normal.


    The girl looked nervous but cheerful. Something that helped me calm down a bit. The anxiety was still present, though.


    We left the mansion together through the front door, where a large carriage was waiting for us.


    It was just like a princess carriage, with its design reminiscent of a pumpkin. But with the difference that it was not pulled by horses, but by birds. Yes, birds. Four of them. Not ostriches, emus, or cassowaries, they were like... chocobos? Slightly thinner, at least 180 cm tall, with more dinosaur-like appearances, but incredibly cool. Their feathers looked fluffy and soft, so soft that you wanted to hug them and sleep in their warmth.


    The coolest thing about them was that they had some sort of armor attached to their backs that covered their sides, and they wore some sort of helmets on their heads. Even their legs had steel spurs that looked incredibly sharp and deadly. They weren''t wearing the typical horse reins, with those things they put in their mouths, but they were wearing a leather contraption wrapped around the base of their beaks that seemed to serve the same function.


    I was so fascinated by them that Makila started laughing. And to my surprise, she pulled me close to the magnificent animal. You would think a mother would NEVER do that, especially with animals that look dangerous, in more ways than one, but she did. I didn''t know whether to be terrified or grateful.


    When I got to the nearest one, it stared at me for a moment, then at Makila, at the driver, who nodded slightly, and, as if it understood, put its head towards me while closing its eyes. I hesitated, very much hesitated as to what I should do, and at my hesitation, Makila slowly brought me closer to the animal.


    I touched with my hands, still hesitantly, the feathers on the side of its head, and, indeed, they were incredibly soft. With each passing second, I gained more and more confidence and ventured to stroke more parts of its head. Its beak was hard but smooth, with very few marks, a testament to how well cared for the bird was, the feathers on its head were somewhat firmer, but equally incredible to stroke, similar to the feathers of an eagle or hawk.


    I was completely lost in that moment, that I barely noticed the sweet sounds the bird was making. Adorable squawks that indicated unmistakably that it was enjoying my caress. Unfortunately, we didn''t have all day to be here, and I was led away from the wonderful, majestic animal. Surprisingly to everyone, the bird had enjoyed it so much that its head followed me as I walked away, looking disappointed that it had lost its source of petting. It gave a few annoyed squawks, but quickly returned to its position.


    I whined, whined quite a bit because I wanted to keep petting him, but Makila turned me around, to face me directly in her face and spoke to me calmly.


    "Nita, I can see you enjoyed Melar quite a bit, but those Ekus will be home always in the Nidarys. I promise we''ll go see them another time, okay?"


    Makila didn''t wait for my answer, instead, we walked to the carriage door and, helped by a screed, climbed in and she sat inside, Ameli behind us.


    I had no choice but to accept it and wait for the next time I would see the cute Melar, and be able to stroke his amazing feathers. But I could understand it. Right now, I was heading to an important event. A battle I hoped I could face.


    Meeting and playing with children my age.


    It would be my toughest battle yet.

 Chapter 27

    The trip was quite uneventful, even relaxing. Or at least for the others. This carriage was moving about as much as a broken-down washing machine. I didn''t feel dizzy, but I had to be careful not to open my mouth. I wasn''t that used to my sharp teeth, and I didn''t want to experience what it was like to bite my tongue with them.


    There were no bandits, monsters, or an enemy army waiting to attack us on the road, just a long, very long line of buildings on either side with a few dozen people walking the city streets, quietly going about their daily lives despite how early in the morning it was. I supposed it made sense.


    When I said I was up early, I meant, too early. You could barely see the light from the sisters in the sky (yes, I''ve started calling the suns the way they do here. Better get used to it since this is my new home), and I was not at all happy given how hard I had struggled to sleep the night before. According to my calculations, it was dawn at about 7 or 8 am, and that was early in this world, and confusing given that I still wasn''t able to get used to having 30-hour days. In a way it felt like jetlag, or should I call it isekailag?


    Anyway.


    The sisters'' light was coming from behind the buildings to the left of our carriage; what I translate as the east, predominantly colored white and terracotta, with architecture very similar to what it would be like in the 17th or 18th century. Houses and buildings made of brick or white stone, or even filled with lime or whatever they used here. I wasn''t even sure if what I was saying was period-appropriate, it was just what it looked like to me. The point was that it all looked very period drama, and that aspect gave it a certain look of romance.


    Most of the trip was spent staring in fascination out the half-open window, enjoying the alien scenery outside, excited to be out seeing the city for the first time.


    There were so many different types of people walking the streets that I simply could not describe them all. I could only say that there was a very, very wide range of shapes and sizes; and a small portion of them were not even humanoid in shape, or a little bit away from that type of shape.


    I could see a couple that were extremely tall; maybe about 3 or 4 meters, covered in a large dark robe, with intricate patterns all over it, that completely concealed their bodies. What I assumed was their neck and head, rose a little over a meter from where I could see their arms, and ended in something similar to a hood from where I could only see a single huge eye; or so it seemed. I was unable to tell if it was just a gigantic eyeball or if there really was a head holding it, hidden behind its strange clothing.


    And that hadn''t even been the strangest being I saw.


    How many races or tribes existed in this empire that were so fascinatingly different from what I, as a former human, understood as "intelligent beings"?


    Paying a little more attention, and straining my eyes a little, I could see even very small races, perhaps similar to my height, walking on a raised part, just above the sidewalks of the street, as if they were bridge paths between buildings. Others, hung from the shoulders or heads of some taller people as they talked happily. They were more humanoid than those previously described, but it was still amazing to see such small beings walking around normally.


    "-just look at her, so incredibly caught by the view outside."


    Makila''s sudden voice snapped me out of my fascination with the outside world. A chuckle accompanied her words, and another echoed off to the side. When I turned to her, Ameli was covering her mouth with her hand, amused at the sight of me.


    I felt embarrassed for a second, having shown such a... childish appearance. But I quickly remembered that I WAS a baby, and that was the kind of behavior that was expected of me.


    ...


    That didn''t change the fact that I felt embarrassed about it.


    I decided to ignore them and just keep watching the scenery outside, refusing to listen to their adult teasing that they were amused by my curiosity.


    <hr>


    With the slow pace we were going at, it took about an hour for the landscape to finally begin to change. There were fewer small buildings, commoners'' homes, and small businesses, exchanged for large grounds with giant mansions, each one larger than the last, and surrounded by stone and iron walls that encircled the entire estate. There were some trees planted on the perimeter of those walls, giving a more natural look to the place, but also showing that it was an area of the rich and powerful. Which could well be described as a noble district.


    On what I would call sidewalks, there were no civilians, at least not as many as in the previous district. It was entirely crowded with soldiers marching in small groups of 5 or 6, led by another soldier.


    They wore different types of family crests marked on the chests of the armor they wore, and on the cloaks and shields on their backs, showing that they were knights in the service of their lords who patrolled the grounds maintaining security.


    That reminded me that, on this little trip, it wasn''t just us and the coachman.


    Next to the carriage, escorting us, was a retinue of about 15 knights mounted on Ekus, who positioned themselves around us in defensive formation. Some carried swords, others with spears, and some with maces, but with the same basic design for their armor. Breastplate, gauntlets, greaves, prominent shoulder pads, and a full helmet that was customized for each race to which each of the knights belonged. On their chest and their cloaks, they bore the family crest, one that I had only seen a couple of times, and one of those times it was Zenya who showed it to me.


    The design was simple, a shield divided in two vertically. The left section had a jet-black horn; representing the Friasan, on a red background. The right section had a tree with deep roots. It was painted in a combination of gold and silver, running from the roots to the leafy branches at the top, all highlighted by an emerald green background. This represented the strength, prosperity, and long history our family had in the empire. It was said that the combination of gold and silver was for our abundant wealth, but, even Lady Grawfalls, seemed to be a bit doubtful about it, since, from what she told Zenya, those kinds of depictions are usually completely different on family coats of arms, especially for families of high nobility. Zenya seemed to share her thoughts but did not speak further on that subject.


    For the moment, I was just enjoying the ride and watching the knights mobilizing alongside us with their rather menacing looks. Would it be okay to say that I was getting princess treatment? It''s not like I wanted to be one, but it felt surprisingly satisfying, almost convincing me otherwise. Emphasis on almost. If I was going to be a "princess" it would be because another girl would make me one.


    ...


    And that was the most embarrassing thought I have ever had... I will never think of anything like that again.


    Leaving that aside, we passed at least 5 estates with huge mansions. From the soldiers'' shields I could only recognize one, the Gormantis, a family of counts that belonged; to no one''s surprise given our destination, to the territory of the Nazzik.


    And speaking of them.


    The carriage slowed down as we approached the largest estate so far, and also; like our own territory, it had several buildings apart from what seemed to be the main mansion.


    We stopped in front of the large gate of the main entrance while I heard the heavy steps of one of the Ekus advancing rapidly towards the front, the metallic sound of armor, possibly of the knight dismounting, and a conversation that I could not understand very well. I barely managed to catch a few words, the mention of our family, invitation, party, and young lady.


    "Are they really going to let us in?" asked Ameli with a nervous tone.


    Makila merely smiled silently and rearranged my position on her lap. Outside, the footsteps of several knights began to be heard approaching the carriage, then the sound of someone knocking on the door.


    "Pardon the interruption, ladies. I must make a brief inspection before you can proceed. Would you please open the door?" said a knight in a very polite tone.


    Ameli looked at Makila who nodded immediately. The girl proceeded to open the door farthest from us, the one on the right, letting us see the knight standing on the other side.


    "Good morning, sir Knight. As you can see, it''s just my maid, my daughter, and I inside the carriage. Do you need any proof or to inspect further?"


    The male, who was also a Kibi; by the feline ears protruding slightly from his helmet, was silent for a moment. His keen green eyes had searched every inch of the carriage, looking for anything out of place. Detecting nothing, he put on a smile that highlighted some slight wrinkles and age marks on his face and nodded towards Makila. "For the moment, I just need to see the invitation."


    "Of course," Makila replied with a smile, then gestured for Ameli to hand the envelope to the gentleman.


    This whole situation felt like a mere procedure. A mere formality, given that the knight knew perfectly well that this carriage belonged to the Baelian family. It simply seemed that it was part of his duties to comply with the protocol of inspecting whoever entered his employer''s grounds.


    Also, I should point out his professionalism by not making a face at us, and keeping his tone and expressions formal and polite. Considering that both families are supposed to "not get along", it was reassuring that we were not treated as enemies.


    As he read the letter in the envelope, his brow furrowed into a frown. He looked up from his reading, staring at Makila and then back at the envelope. He folded the letter and handed it back to Ameli, who promptly tucked it away in her apron.


    With a serious expression, he addressed Makila again, his tone sounding somewhat sterner, showing that he was a veteran among the knights in the service of the Nazzik. "The letter states that the guests are young Lady Orinthya Baelian, Duchess Irlana Baelian, and Madam Fiana Baelian de Galari. I recognize the young Lady; however, I do not see either of the two madams inside the carriage."


    Ameli tensed in her place. She seemed frightened of the knight''s words. Though there was also a slight annoyance in her expression. I could share that sentiment. Was there any way to prove that Makila was indeed Fiana Baelian de Galari? I didn''t know, and neither did Ameli, given the anxious look she gave to Makila.


    However, my second mother remained calm and relaxed in the face of such a situation.


    "I am sure Duchess Katarina must have informed you of the slight change in my appearance since I informed her by letter a few days ago. But, to make it clear, I am Fiana Baelian de Galari, Irlana was unable to attend due to other appointments. The girl with me is Ameli Vialea, one of our servants." Makila replied with complete calm, but with special emphasis on her name. She gracefully pointed to Ameli, who tensed again as she received the old soldier''s hard stare at her.


    The guard looked at us seriously for a few moments, trying to assess us, but quickly returned to his earlier professional smile.


    "We were certainly informed of such a change, but it was my duty to be sure to check. You never know when some sort of con man or assassin in disguise would show up."


    "Certainly, admirable work, Sir. May I assume everything is in order?"


    "Of course, my lady. I will instruct my brother guards to open the gates immediately so that you may make entry to enjoy the event." The gentleman took a few steps backward, slightly away from the door, then stood his ground, bowed slightly placed his left hand; which formed a fist, on his chest, and with a clear and firm voice stated, "You are welcome to the grounds of the Nazzik house. May prosperity and good fortune be with you on this glorious day."If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    With those words, the knight walked away in the direction of the gates.


    "A great fellow Sir Lorbend." Said a new voice approaching the carriage door. It was one of our knights who had helped Makila and Ameli into the carriage when we left home.


    "He certainly is. Do you know him, Sir Derham?" asked Makila in a curious tone.


    "Not formally. Though I had heard of him." Sir Derham said as he gave Makila a quick nod. "Among the most famous knights of the Nazzik family, Sir Lorbend is one of the most prominent. Able to see through magical illusions with just a glance, discern between truths and lies just by hearing a few words. A veteran of dozens of battles. No wonder they left him to guard the gates to someone as incredibly capable as Sir Lorbend is."


    "He must certainly be incredible if Sir Derham speaks of him with such respect," Makila commented with some amusement in her voice. "I almost feared that our knight captain might run for an autograph if I didn''t know better."


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA! If it were my younger self, I might certainly go so far as to consider such an action. But no. I respect the knight, but I would not so easily lose my composure by questioning the seriousness of Baelian knights with such an act."


    "I''m glad to hear that Sir Captain."


    The conversation ended in that instant, before falling into a quiet silence. In the background, only the guards of the Nazzik could be heard and the heavy sound of the doors opening. Sir Derham resumed the conversation after a few moments.


    "Then, madam, I will leave Erick, Virielt, and Zeam with you. The rest of us will head immediately to our next position." The captain said as he gave a respectful bow upon seeing Makila nod at his words. Behind him, he closed the carriage door and before long, we started moving again.


    "Madam Fiana, what was that all about?" asked Ameli, her voice in a still nervous tone.


    "What was what?" replied Makila in confusion.


    "Sir Lorbend."


    "Oh, that? He was doing his job. He already knew who we were, thanks to the letter I sent to Katarina, but he had to get on with the act. One can never be sure of anything until one sees it with one''s own eyes. Besides, there are still soldiers among the Nazzik and Baelian ranks who hold grudges, being strict in this situation can clear doubts as well as build trust," Makila explained, resolving the doubts in Ameli''s mind, who nodded, looking satisfied and enlightened by her words.


    Shortly after passing through the large entrance gates, leaving Sir Lorbend behind, we were already stopping in front of a large building attached to the mansion.


    There were not many people around, apart from a couple of maids and some knights standing guard. When we got out of the carriage, helped by one of our soldiers, I could see that there were several carriages of other families parked in a nearby spot.


    "Your Excellency." One of the nearby maids spoke. Different from what I expected, she was not a Kibi like many of those who seemed to serve the Nazzik. She was, surprisingly, of the same race as Neth. Her face was covered by that mask they wore, and the antennae on her head looked different than Neth''s. Much longer, fluffier, and bright pink. She was also a little taller. "We''ve been expecting you. My name is Calta and, if I may, I will be your guide to the location of today''s event."


    Makila nodded toward her, indicating for her to guide us. Ameli did not look pleased to see that she was left out, but she remained silent, accepting that there was, in fact, nothing she could do about it.


    Calta walked in front of us, with Makila carrying me in her arms behind her, and Ameli slightly behind and to the left. The maid led us through the door of the building, and down a long hallway.


    The look and decor of the interior were very different from our mansion, where we had a more Victorian style, the Nazzik''s had a more... I wouldn''t know how to describe it well. Maybe the best comparison would be that it had a Nordic feel to it. Lots of animal pelts, trophies, shields, and weapons hung on the walls. Some armor was also more reminiscent of that style. Surprisingly it contrasted nicely with the whole design of the building.


    There were different types of paintings, many depicting what looked like epics or historical moments of the empire, in a style very similar to the ones I had seen myself in my previous world. There was even a character that reminded me an awful lot of Thor, which was incredibly strange.


    "Have all the guests arrived? I''m worried that I''m late, after seeing so many carriages outside."


    "Not at all, Your Excellency. So far only half of the guests have arrived. Your arrival has been eagerly awaited by the Duchess."


    "Really? I couldn''t imagine Katarina being excited for me."


    Calta laughed lightly, amused by Makila''s comment. "You''d be surprised how much she expected it. The Duchess has been very interested in seeing you ever since she read your letter a few days ago. She might even jump on Her Excellency and not let her interact with the rest of the guests all day."


    Makila shared a laugh, revealing a very happy as well as nostalgic expression. "True. Katarina is someone who would do that."


    As soon as she made that comment, Calta stopped in front of some double doors, guarded by 2 guards in uniform. They both kept blank expressions. As soon as they noticed us, they immediately moved to open up, allowing us to enter.


    Calta entered first, announcing our arrival.


    "Dear guests, my Duchess, Her Excellency, Fiana Baelian de Galari, and young Miss Orinthya Nita Baelian."


    After those words, Makila advanced confidently and gracefully, showing off her new appearance and great beauty. The eyes of several people, including Katarina, opened as wide as possible, surprised by what they were seeing. A couple of women, at the back of the room, which was quite a bit larger than I expected, seemed to be conversing in a very low voice, looking intently at us, or more specifically, at Makila.


    But she didn''t care about such a thing and kept walking as if unconcerned.


    "Duchess Katarina. It is a pleasure to see you after so many years." Makila said as she arrived in front of the Duchess, who was looking at her very excited, with a bright smile on her face. Makila made sure to emphasize those last words, hiding the fact that we had met her before. "I hope I didn''t keep you waiting too long."


    "Not at all!" Katarina answered immediately. Then she took Makila''s free hand between her hands. "I''m glad to see that you were able to attend, especially since I get a chance to see this little sweetie finally." The Duchess said, looking directly at me, and winking.


    Including Katarina, there were five women clustered around us. Three of them were to her right and 1 to her left. The Duchess, after leaving those words, gently cradled my cheek, an action that made me squint and enjoy the sensation. It didn''t last long, though, as she pulled away, stepping back, and nodding to the other four women.


    The lone woman to her left, whose race I did not know, but was quite similar to the Valven, only without her tail. She wore an emerald green silk gown adorned with gold embroidery snaking down the fitted bodice. The long skirt fell in soft pleats to the floor, with a high neckline adorned with small pearls that subtly shimmered. Combined with her dark violet hair, which reflected the light in an elegant contrast that highlighted the golden details of her dress. Her golden amber eyes, a little lighter than Makila''s, looked between us with curiosity and anticipation. She greeted Makila gracefully, introducing herself as Countess Alnara Klesrund.


    Next to present herself was the first to Katarina''s right. She wore a dress of deep blue velvet, cinched at the waist with a gold band encrusted with gems. The long sleeves were of fine lace, delicately revealing the skin beneath them, while the skirt flared out in a wide flounce, revealing silver embroidery along the hem.


    Her shiny silver hair, falling in soft waves down her shoulders, complemented her dress perfectly, further highlighting the gold and silver details. Her sapphire blue eyes, deep and bright, resembled polished jewels, attracting attention and matching her similarly colored horns, almost as if they were made of the same type of gem. She seemed to be of a race whose horns were actually made of precious gems, for in her greeting she highlighted that fact. Makila seemed impressed by such information, and they agreed to talk about it later. The female also introduced herself as a Countess, by the name of Elara Silbrook.


    To her right, the next to introduce herself was a female of short stature and more robust features. She barely reached Makila''s waist, but conveyed a presence that was unmistakably that of an adult.


    She wore a royal purple brocade gown, with a square neckline and short puffed sleeves. The skirt fell in delicately flowing pleats to her ankle, adorned with gold details highlighting the floral design of the fabric, complemented by a gemstone belt that sparkled with every movement as she stepped forward.


    Her coppery red hair, pulled back in an elegant low bun, with several locks on the sides of her head, bounced merrily as she gave a slightly more pronounced bow than the previous nobles. Her dark emerald green eyes, gazed at Makila with enormous respect and fascination, as she introduced herself as Viscountess Seraphina Derkoon.


    Finally, the last of them stepped forward, revealing her ivory satin dress that wrapped her tall body elegantly. She was about 2 heads taller than Makila and her dress was decorated with silver lace and crystal beads creating a floral pattern all over the dress. The long, tight sleeves ended in embroidered cuffs, while the skirt extended in a soft swirl, showing subtle pearl embroidery at the bottom, almost reminiscent of seashells, supported by the number of pearls and crystal beads it was adorned with.


    Her dark green hair, reminiscent of seaweed gently swaying with the currents, and further enhancing that oceanic image she gave me. Her eyes were the most striking thing. A steel gray color that almost reminded me of my own gray eyes. Her face, free of imperfections, highlighted the most striking and bright colors of her hair and slightly purple skin.


    She introduced herself as Baroness Linnea Ormrsong, and, as with Countess Silbrook, they promised to discuss her race later, which seemed to hail from the south coast.


    With introductions made, the women seemed to want to start a more pleasant conversation but were interrupted by a small boy who approached Seraphina, clinging to her dress, tugging at it with his little hand.


    "Mommy." Said the little guy. "Hungry."


    "Oww, do you want some sweets, Telan?" asked the little mother, as she lifted the equally small child into her arms.


    The situation made Makila remember that I was still in her arms. As Viscountess Derkoon excused herself to give some snacks to her son, Makila excused herself from the group as well, leading me to an area where the rest of the invited children were. There were 6 children there; none looked older than 2 years old, divided into 2 groups plus a lone one. The group on the right consisted of 3 children, 2 males and a female, reminiscent of the 3 females who greeted us earlier. The other group was a boy and a girl, possibly the children of the 2 women who were in the background and seemed to still be whispering to each other. And finally, the lone girl.


    Makila lowered me to the ground where I stood not knowing what to do other than look at her a little nervously.


    "Nita," she called in a motherly tone as she stroked my hair. "Why don''t you go and play with the other children? They look cute and friendly, maybe they can be your friends." She said with a reassuring smile. It wasn''t exactly the best way to push a baby to interact with other children her age but to be honest, it didn''t seem like such a bad idea to try to play with the other kids. It still made me feel a little worried, though, given my adult mentality.


    I averted my gaze to the other children, clearly noticing that they were avoiding the lone one, who was on her back and leaning towards the ground as if she was very focused on whatever was there. I returned my gaze to Makila, but she had already returned to the other women.


    Treason... TREASON I SAY.


    I sighed in defeat. At this point, I had no choice but to interact with the other children.


    I looked towards both groups, but they seemed strangely reluctant for me to approach them. I wasn''t going to do it if they saw me that way, so I decided to go for what seemed to be the only and, perhaps, best option.


    I was a big girl now, so I could walk, albeit slowly and somewhat awkwardly, but well enough to reach the girl.


    She was wearing a light blue, sleeveless, strapless dress that revealed her plump, soft arms. Her long pink hair fell down her back in a cascade, covering most of it and hiding any detail that the back of her clothes might have had. Her dress seemed to reach her knees and had white lace embroidery around the edge of the dress. The girl wore no shoes, as I could see her sitting with her little bare feet. There was something else there. An elongated, fluffy thing of pink fur just like her hair. It moved gently from side to side, flowing freely. A tail.


    Suddenly I felt a throbbing in my chest. I felt something from that little girl. I gulped as I walked around her so I could see her from the front. As I moved forward, I noticed something above her head, a pair of small pink ears that moved in my direction as they picked up the sound of my footsteps. The girl did not turn towards me, but it was obvious that she was aware of my presence.


    I took a couple more steps and stopped when I was right in front of her. The girl didn''t pay attention to me for a long time, completely focused on whatever was on the floor.


    Curious, and due to the nerves, that had suddenly attacked me, I decided to see what it was that had captured all her attention.


    I immediately opened my eyes in surprise. It was a ladybug. A very, very small one. Its shell was an incredibly wonderful, shiny metallic violet. The little insect was walking slowly across the wooden floor, wandering around looking for some high place to take off from.


    I completely forgot about everything else and crouched down in the same manner as the girl in front of me. Admiring the incredible beauty of the ladybug.


    An insect from my world was also here, causing me to feel nostalgic, and also very happy. I brought one of my fingers close to the little insect, leaving it close so it could climb up and walk towards it on its own. The ladybug didn''t hesitate for a second and climbed up happily. It walked on my hand for a while as it explored the new unfamiliar place it was in.


    Suddenly, the girl''s face came closer and she looked with very bright eyes at the little insect walking on my hand. She tried to bring hers closer but seemed to hesitate for some reason.


    Suddenly I had an idea, and when she tried to bring her little hand close again, I did the same, and brought them together, causing the ladybug to change places and walk along the other girl''s hand. She, of course, smiled the most incredible smile I had ever seen in my life, on both of them. She was so absolutely happy and pleased that she let out loud the most unbelievably adorable laugh I had ever heard in my life. ON BOTH OF THEM. This got the attention of everyone in the place, who turned their full attention to what we were doing.


    Did I care? Not in the slightest. All my attention was on that little girl''s joy.


    The ladybug finally reached the top of her hand, opened her shell, prepared her wings, and launched itself into the air, flying away from the girl''s hand.


    Surprisingly, she did not cry or get angry but followed the little insect''s flight with a gawking expression.


    When she finally lost sight of it, she looked down at me. We both watched each other in silence, without moving or even blinking.


    (I didn''t put her in spoiler because I wanted you to always be able to see how incredibly adorable she is! No, I''m not being biased, it''s simply a fact that everyone must accept. Oh, and you still haven''t seen little Tya!)


    It was at that instant that I noticed her beautiful yellow eyes like garnets. Her round face with soft adorable chubby cheeks, her pink hair and small feline ears, with cute white fluff sticking out of them, her half-open mouth. That expression that seemed to be wondering who I was, but which, fortunately, didn''t seem to pull herself away or me away.


    I felt my heart beating again. And I recognized that feeling right away. It was the same feeling I had when I first saw my little sister, Nadia. The feeling of knowing with complete certainty that I would be and live for this person.


    I knew at that moment that this little girl would be my whole world.

 Chapter 28

    I had frozen under that little girl''s gaze, too caught up in her tenderness to notice Katarina approaching us. I only became aware of her presence when she crouched beside the girl and looked at me with an uncomfortable smile.


    "For some reason, I feel completely defeated." She said, gently stroking the little angel''s hair and ears.


    The baby closed her eyes with contentment painted on her face, purring from her mother''s delicate loving touch, and yes, literally purring.


    I could hear that unmistakable sound coming from her.


    "Defeated?" asked one of the ladies who had been introduced earlier, Countess Silbrook.


    "Yes. I have never seen my little Kibisa1  laugh with such glee for anyone other than Leviant. And none of us know how he can accomplish that." Katarina replied in a slightly frustrated voice. But she quickly changed to her usual cheerful smile and beckoned me closer.


    Hesitantly, I walked slowly towards her as I alternated my gaze between the little girl, who was still enjoying her mother''s affection, and the Duchess herself, who for some reason had a smile that sent shivers down my spine.


    When I was within her reach, she pulled me much closer, almost putting me in front of her daughter, and then proceeded to give me the same treatment as her.


    ...


    Well ... I can understand why the little girl enjoys the pats her mother was giving her so much, they were incredibly pleasant.


    "Then, Orinthya." The Duchess began, not holding back her hands. "Would you like to be friends with my little Yuliana?"


    The question left me thinking for a moment, and though it felt a little strange the way she asked it, I had already made up my mind to be her friend, and nothing would make me change my mind.


    I nodded and she gave me a smile in return. Then she shifted her attention to her daughter, she stopped her hand so she could pay attention to her.


    "And you, Yuliana, do you want to be friends with Orinthya?" she asked. The little girl looked at me the same way as before, wondering who I was and what I was doing there. Then she looked back at her mother, back at me, and nodded slightly.


    "Otya. My?" said the girl bowing her head slightly. Katarina laughed gleefully at her words.


    "No honey, she''s not yours. She''s not a toy, she''s a friend." Katarina replied stroking her hair.


    Speak for yourself, if she asked me, I would gladly be.


    The girl responded with a confused expression but did nothing but look at me and put her thumb to her mouth.


    Katarina quickly corrected her, removing her finger from her mouth as she rolled her eyes and lifted her off the ground.


    "Are you hungry too, Orinthya?" she asked me, as she stood up.


    I nodded. I wasn''t that hungry, but with all the sweets I saw when I arrived, I wasn''t going to refuse.


    Katarina took my hand and walked me carefully to a small children''s table on one side of the room, near where Makila and the rest of the mothers were drinking tea and chatting. Makila gave me a cheerful wave, with a proud smile that told me she had been watching very carefully what happened.


    The Duchess sat us both in the small chairs and ordered one of the maids to serve us food. To her surprise, Ameli had already moved over and placed a small tray with the things I liked on it for me, along with a bottle filled, of course, with my raval juice. If I had to guess, I''d say she pulled it out of those magical storages they all seem to have, otherwise, I don''t know how she did it. Not that I minded so much as long as it was handy.


    Katarina looked at her a little impressed by her efficiency. She nodded to her in approval, to which Ameli just gave her a silent bow. I felt proud of the girl who had improved by leaps and bounds since that day. She had secured her position next to me through hard work and dedication, guided by Makila, a strict and effective mentor.


    The maid to whom Katarina gave her order was already placing Yuliana''s favorite sweets in front of her, next to her own bottle. It didn''t take the little girl a second to devour her sweets and drink greedily.


    The purr echoed in my ears again, showing how happy she was at this moment. Although the expression on her face didn''t change too much, other than looking a little more relaxed. I decided to go along with her happiness by enjoying myself as well.


    "Dear guests, my Duchess. Your grace, Countess Isolde Bos Eleios and young Miss Aria Bjuu Eleios."


    A woman with an arrogant and proud expression walked through the doors, she walked with an elegance and confidence that only someone who has dedicated her life to the refinement of high society could possess. Every step she took resonated with authority, and her gaze, sharp and unflappable, seemed to evaluate us all with the critical eye of someone accustomed to being the center of attention.


    She wore an elegant midnight blue taffeta gown, adorned with intricate silver embroidery drawing patterns of flowers with thorns along the skirt. The waist is marked with a black velvet sash, accented with a sapphire brooch that reflects light as she moves.


    Her shiny silver hair, long and wavy, cascaded over her shoulders and back, precisely styled to frame her face. She had 2 horns slightly curved back with a smooth, almost pearly texture. They were adorned with fine silver rings encrusted with small sapphires that matched the brooch on her dress.


    Her eyes were an intense glacier blue, with a piercing and penetrating gaze that conveyed her experience and dominance, but also a strong disdain for everything around her. A truly icy stare.


    She advanced directly toward Katarina, the hostess, and stopped a few steps away from her. She handed her daughter to one of the maidservants to then bow to the Duchess, with perfectly mastered movements, proof of her great experience.


    "Duchess Nazzik, it is a true pleasure for me to have been invited to your home on this beautiful day." She said in her clear and soft voice, which did not go at all with the attitude with which she entered the room.


    "Isolde," Katarina called her courteously, but maintaining an authoritative tone, which showed that she was in a higher rank than the countess. "I am glad to see that you were able to attend."


    The Duchess approached Isolde, clasping her hands with hers and giving her an honest smile.


    The 4 nobles behind Katarina greeted the countess, who returned a brief greeting. Then it was Makila''s turn, who maintained an unperturbed expression.


    My second mother greeted her with a cordial smile. The woman kept silent for a long time as if she had no intention of responding. Makila, however, remained calm and patient, something that seemed to annoy the countess, though only for an instant, for she immediately changed her expression to a polite smile and returned the greeting.


    Isolde suddenly pulled out an envelope and handed it to Katarina, who looked at it in confusion.


    "This is a letter of apology from Duchess Fondawl for not being able to attend today''s event. I spoke with her two days ago and she asked me to deliver it to you directly."


    "Thank you, Isolde."


    The woman curtsied and after a few words walked away, straight towards the 2 women who were still in their distant position. I was beginning to feel very serious suspicions about those two. They were doing nothing but standing there, whispering to each other, watching everything as if they were only here to gather information in a rather blatant manner.


    Isolde greeted them much more cheerfully than she greeted Katarina herself, revealing that she had known them before and further increasing my doubts about them. But things simply ended there. The mothers'' conversations resumed as if nothing had happened, and the other children continued to play with each other.


    From what little I managed to hear from Katarina as she spoke to the rest, Duchess Fondawl''s son had fallen very ill, and so was unable to attend. Katarina only said that she hoped it was not something serious, as Duchess Fondawl had had the misfortune of having lost a son a couple of years ago, and did not want something like that to happen to her again.


    After several comments sharing the same opinion, they slowly returned to more cheerful topics.


    In front of me, Yuliana was watching everything with her expressionless face. She shifted her gaze to me, and tilted her head in confusion, giving me that look again as if she didn''t remember me. She looked down at her hand, which was holding a cookie, and then offered it to me.


    I looked at it for a second before taking it and eating it straight up.


    It tasted like one of those oatmeal cookies. Quite delicious, if a bit dry. I did the same and offered her one of my candies. A small ball of soft caramel, whose flavor was a bit reminiscent of honey with a slight hint of cinnamon.


    "Ah, wait young Miss Orinthya. Young Miss Yuliana doesn''t like-"


    The maid who tried to warn me stopped abruptly when she saw Yuliana take what I offered her and eat it quite normally. The maid was silent for a while, incredulous at her lady''s action. She glanced toward Katarina, but she seemed to pay no attention, so she sighed and returned to her position behind us. I could hear a sly chuckle from Ameli.


    <hr>


    Time passed, and more guests arrived. Different women and men from various echelons of the nobility brought their children and the place quickly filled with people, all conversing peacefully, though divided into two groups. One together with Katarina, Makila, and the 4 nobles from the beginning, and the other, together with Isolde and the 2 chattering females.


    Unfortunately, the children seemed to follow their parents'' example and stayed separated in the same way, with the only exception being Yuliana and me.


    We had both finished eating together and, following the persistent little girl, we moved to one side of the room, where there seemed to be some of her toys, which were mostly plush dolls.


    However, we were not "playing" in the most literal sense of the word. Yuliana would show me one of them, I would admire it with genuine curiosity, squeeze it, hug it check how incredibly soft it was, and then nod or deny towards her. The girl, whose expressions were quite limited, would respond in two ways. If I nodded, meaning I liked the stuffed animal, then she would show a proud expression, as if bragging about having a stuffed animal to match. And if I denied, she''d be thoughtful as she picked out some other one that I might approve of.


    To be fair, the ones I really came to like had shapes familiar to me, among them one that looked very similar to a rabbit, only, with shorter ears, a wider head, and with four eyes, two large and two small. Another one looked like a small fox, only it had a slightly stockier body, with two thin tails, less fur than a normal fox, and a big toad-like mouth.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    The ones I rejected were... well, hard to describe since they didn''t look like something a child would like. If there were such a thing on earth, it would surely give even adults nightmares. The most normal among them looked like a starfish with a gigantic eye in the center of its body. It had some sort of sloth-like claws on each tentacle and was a very dark shade of purple.


    Whoever made these plush dolls was very good at their job...something I didn''t know if I should be thankful for or not.


    After turning down the last one she offered me, Yuliana sat in thought for a long while, until something seemed to occur to her. She waved her hand, and in response, the previous maid suddenly appeared.


    "Gia, Giva." Babbled the girl earnestly, opening her arms as if describing something very large.


    "Right away." Replied the maid, quickly leaving the place.


    I tilted my head in confusion. I had no idea what the girl had planned, but from her expression, it looked like I was going to like it.


    Surprisingly she got up from her place and sat down right next to me, leaning on my shoulder, giving a long sigh. She stood watching the rest of the children play happily, running around the place and laughing unconcernedly. The maids that each noble had brought with them watched over their respective children, while the parents chatted and gave sidelong glances at their children from time to time, either worried or curious.


    Makila was one of them. When my eyes met hers, she would give me a knowing smile, as if she was somehow teasing me. I didn''t want to indulge her and just concentrated on Yuliana''s actions, although that seemed to make her expressions worse, because every time I turned around, her smile grew wider. It seemed that at any moment she would turn into the Cheshire cat.


    Finally, the maid that left came back. And boy was I surprised to see her. She had a stuffed animal that was quite a bit bigger than us. If I had to describe it, I''d say its body looked a lot like a giant anteater, but with the arms of a gorilla and the head of a walrus. Without those characteristic tusks, though.


    Yuliana immediately stood up and raised her arms toward the maid who placed the huge animal next to her. The girl immediately hugged it and smiled in satisfaction. She gave me a look as if asking me why I had not approached her yet.


    I stared at her without understanding what I should do. Yuliana looked at me annoyed, with an adorable frown.


    "Osya, Giva." She said sounding authoritative. I tilted my head in confusion. I wasn''t sure what she meant, whether it was to introduce me to her toy, have me compliment her, or, like the rest, "rate" the quality of it.


    "Young lady." Said Ameli suddenly kneeling next to me. "I think what young lady Yuliana is asking you to do is to come over to her and hug her friend Ginevere. Isn''t that right young lady Yuliana?"


    The girl nodded immediately with sparkling eyes. Ameli seemed to have understood the little angel''s intentions perfectly, which gave me a feeling of pride and defeat at the same time. Wasn''t she supposed to be bad at this and I the good one because of the years I took care of my sister?


    No, wait.... was that thing called Ginevere? How the hell did she get that name from just Giva?


    I started to think that maybe it was a common name for stuffed animals, like Teddy bears because otherwise, I couldn''t understand how Ameli picked up the name so easily.


    Anyway, I decided to follow Ameli''s advice and hugged the strange, huge stuffed animal.


    ...


    Damn, it was soft. Incredibly nice and fluffy. What kind of divine craftsman had created such a wonder? They didn''t pay them enough, of that, I was sure. Yuliana snorted, smug, as if to tell me "I told you so."


    Arrogant brat. If you weren''t so incredibly adorable as to forgive you anything, I''d... I''d... I''d pinch those adorable cheeks right now!


    We stayed like that for a long while, almost falling asleep from how relaxing it was. Much harder for me, as Yuliana''s sweet purring almost sounded like a lullaby that relaxed me enough to almost lose consciousness and go into my nap mode.


    *tap tap tap*


    Small but loud footsteps approached and stopped right in front of us. I opened my eyes to check who it was and saw Isolde''s daughter, Aria, looking at both of us with intense eyes, and full of arrogance. The girl seemed to be older than us, maybe 2 years and a little more. She had platinum hair, a little darker than her mother, and gray eyes a little darker than mine.


    She was wearing a sky-blue organza dress that reflected a deeper shade depending on the light, accentuating the freshness of her youth. The dress had a skirt with several layers of soft tulle that gave it volume and movement and was adorned with small silver flower embroidery running along the hem. The bodice had a delicate rounded neckline and short puffed sleeves, adding a classic and tender touch.


    Her hair was styled in soft natural waves that fell to her shoulders. Her bangs, slightly deviated to one side, covered part of one of her eyes. And on the sides of her head were what looked like hints of small horns.


    Just imagine that she has little horns on her head xd


    "Give me," she said dismissively as if she were ordering a random servant.


    Yuliana looked at her in confusion, with little, if any, intention of doing as she asked. The older girl, seeing that we were not following her orders wrinkled her face with an annoyed expression. She tried to approach Yuliana to pull her away from Ginevere, but I wasn''t going to let that happen.


    "AH!" I yelled to get her attention, as I stood up and glared at her. The girl stopped in surprise and looked at me with wide eyes, but only for a moment before she scrunched her eyebrows together angrily and tried to approach my little angel again.


    I growled at her like an animal, causing her to jump in fright and look at me more intently than before. Yuliana stood behind me, hugging Ginevere tighter as Aria and I kept up a staring match.


    Unexpectedly, the girl pushed me hard, pushing me out of her way. Not hard enough to fall to the ground, but hard enough to push me away. And then she began to struggle with Yuliana for possession of Ginevere.


    "NO! MI, MI!" cried Yuliana, struggling to keep the other girl from taking her stuffed animal. The maid seemed conflicted, hesitating about whether to push the girl away or call both of their mothers. When I looked over to Katarina, she looked calm but was already heading this way. Isolde looked completely different than I expected, she looked a bit panicked, as if she was really scared of what might happen, and was already moving towards us at a hurried pace.


    Yuliana and Aria were struggling fiercely, neither giving in to the other''s dominance of Ginevere. It was at that instant that I had enough and stepped between the two, pushing the other girl slightly, and planting myself firmly in place.


    Aria didn''t take that well, as she immediately lashed out at me with swipes. I heard her mother screaming her name in anger and some panic, but the girl not only didn''t listen to her but was even more insistent, trying to push me out of her way.


    Seeing that none of that was working, she finally had enough, gave me a furious look, and before I knew it, she had made a fist and punched me full force in the face. Right on my nose. The blow was so hard that it knocked me to the ground right at Yuliana''s feet.


    "Young lady!"


    "ARIA!"


    Both screams were heard at the same time.


    My nose hurt, to the point that my eyes filled with tears. I tried to recover and sit up, but as soon as I did, I felt something drip on my clothes and then saw it fall to the floor. A drop of red liquid. Blood. I was bleeding.


    There was a moment where I went blank, and suddenly I realized how much it was hurting. More tears began to well up, my breathing hitched, coupled with the fact that I really couldn''t breathe properly.


    Then it happened.


    Like a bursting dam, I cried at the top of my lungs.


    Next to me, was a sob and then a cry at the same level as my cry.


    Gentle hands caressed my head. With my eyes blurry from tears, I could barely recognize Ameli who had crouched down next to me, trying to calm me. Off to the side, who appeared to be Makila also approached. I immediately moved towards her.


    I heard, amidst my own crying, Katarina taking her daughter in her arms as she also tried to calm her down.


    Makila put a handkerchief to my nose, stopping the bleeding, and making me cough more than once. She repeated again and again for me to breathe through my mouth, which was difficult as I was crying in pain, but somehow, I managed to do it.


    The handkerchief was already quite red by the time I realized it.


    Next to us, Katarina had somehow managed to calm Yuliana, who was clinging tightly to her mother. She had hidden her tail and her ears had flattened, a clear sign of her current mood.


    On the other side, Isolde was strongly scolding her daughter. She was pulling hard on her ears while the child was crying. Isolde... looked somewhat terrified. All the color of her slightly pink skin was gone. She was pale, and from the way her hands were shaking, I did not doubt that she was considering the worst possible scenario for her daughter, or herself. Her eyes, which once gave an air of coldness and arrogance, reflected a terror that I was unable to describe.


    I was sure that through her mind she could only think that her daughter had seriously hurt the daughter of a Ducal family. And they, being from a family of counts, were in serious trouble for it. Not just political.


    "How is Orinthya?" asked Katarina in a worried voice. She held Yuliana safely in her arms and walked over to try to check on me.


    "It doesn''t look serious, but it''s possible she broke her nose. It''s going to need healing." She said, not as calmly as her expression appeared. There was a slight tone of anger in her voice.


    "I already called the family physician; she should be here soon."


    Despite my loud crying, and the pain that still assaulted me, I thought it wasn''t as bad as my reaction made it seem, but having a doctor was always better. Besides... I didn''t want to have some deformity in my nose. That kind of thing can fuck up your breathing when you get older.


    "Where''s the girl?" a person suddenly shouted.


    A... be-being? She came in suddenly, looking agitated and scanning everywhere in the room.


    "This way, acolyte Vlyra." Katarina indicated.


    Vlyra was a being approximately 180cm long, and about 120cm tall, similar to a giant slug. It was crawling quickly towards us. Her figure was thick and stocky at the bottom, and from the front, the other half of her body rose into a torso just slightly thinner and straighter.


    Higher up were 3 long, slender arms like branches. Two of them grew from her shoulders and the third from her back, which ended in 3-fingered hands, slightly short and stubby, with what looked like a suction cup on the tip of each.


    She didn''t seem to have a neck, and her head was a little larger than normal. Nothing about her body was to me, though. Her face was very similar to that of a snail, elongated and with 2 protrusions on the sides of the chin. She didn''t seem to have anything resembling a nose and her eyes, a very nice emerald green color, were very similar to a chameleon''s, being able to move them individually.


    Only the upper half of her body was clothed, with something similar to a Greek robe. The silk-like fabric crossed over her shoulders and then descended into a skirt that reached down to almost touch the ground. She wore a wide belt of dark leather, which had several hooks from which some objects were held, presumably for medical use. As far as I could see, she had no breasts, which seemed about right when I thought about the possible species she came from.


    When she finally came in front of me, she gave me what looked like a reassuring smile. Her eyes moved quickly; and individually, scanning my face, looking at Makila, Katarina, Ameli, and Yuliana.


    "Ma''am." She said, addressing Makila, by way of a quick greeting. She looked intently at the handkerchief she put on my nose. "Could you remove it and let me see?"


    Makila nodded and obeyed her without trouble, slowly removing it from my face.


    I could see her focus completely on me, with very serious eyes. Then she slowly brought her hands closer as she spoke to me in a soft, motherly voice. "Hello, little one. My name is Vlyra. Don''t worry, I''m here to help you feel better. I''m going to check your nose, okay? It''ll be real quick."


    I nodded in response. The touch was light and careful. Every movement she made she described so that I would be aware of it and not panic. An example of how used to dealing with children she was.


    Contrary to what I expected, her fingers were warm and not at all sticky. They felt very nice.


    "You''re doing great sweetie, you''re a very brave little girl." She said in that pleasant voice. And for some reason, the praise she gave me helped me calm down a lot more.


    "Well, if I''m honest, I expected a lot worse, but this kind of wound is easy to heal."


    There was a collective sigh. I more than anyone else was relieved by it.


    "Will it leave any after-effects?" Katarina asked, her voice worried.


    "It shouldn''t if I treated her right now. Thank Alika it wasn''t a fracture." Vlyra replied with a smile. Then she brought her third arm close, placing it right over my nose, and in a harmonious, pleasant voice, chanted what I assumed was a spell.


    "May the touch of the great light grant renewal to this weary soul."


    There was a humming sound, like when an electric coil was turned on, but it sounded very soft. Then, from her hand came a bluish light, which focused on my face filling me with a sense of warmth and peace. The pain gradually faded, changing to a mild tingling, then to nothing.


    When the light faded, I felt completely refreshed, as if I had gained new energy.


    "Well, it looks like there was no problem." She said, smiling at me once again. "I would recommend feeding her something nutritious and letting her sleep for a while to let her body recover on its own."


    Makila nodded in agreement and smiled at me in relief.


    Vlyra seemed to take that as her chance to step aside. She excused herself and went to check on the other girl, Aria as I was lifted in Makila''s arms.


    Katarina approached with Yuliana looking tired, yawning even. Despite the little incident, the other guests didn''t seem too disturbed, and the rest of the children, although they weren''t playing as actively as before, were still in their little groups, completely oblivious to everything that had happened. Although several of them looked as tired as me and my little angel.


    "Maybe we should take advantage and let them all take a nap?" announced Katarina, attracting the attention of all the guests, who nodded and ordered their servants to take all the children to a separate room so we could sleep.


    To be honest, taking a nap seemed just what I needed at the moment. My eyes felt a little heavy and crying so much was wearing me out. It''s not like I liked admitting to crying like that...


    Ameli offered to immediately take me to sleep, but Makila seemed a bit reluctant to let go of me. My poor maid had to almost beg her to let her do her job so she could take me.


    Before all that, Ameli had to change my clothes, because of the blood stains that had been left on my dress. She would take the opportunity to clean it while I was asleep. She changed me into some kind of robe-like pajamas that she took out of her magic inventory and then laid me down in a place a little apart from the rest. But a protest was heard.


    Yuliana, who was in a nearby bed, saw Ameli and me away from her and protested about it. Ameli, somehow good at understanding the little angel, changed her mind and took me to the girl, who happily pulled me aside to a spot next to her to hug Ginevere.


    I sighed in amusement. Before I knew it; bless my good fortune, the little angel had taken a liking to me.


    With nothing to stop me, I laid down on one side of the all-too-strangely named monster, with Yuliana on the other side, happily cuddling and looking at me contentedly. Before long, sleep overcame me and before I knew it, I had fallen asleep.

 Chapter 29

    I felt a weight on my body, preventing me from moving freely. I didn''t want to wake up, but I couldn''t move either. Although I must say that whatever was on me was warm and soft, and produced a soothing sound, a vibration transmitted through my body across my belly giving me a kind of massage.


    However, as relaxing and enjoyable as the experience was, being unable to move made me nervous. I had no choice but to open my eyes and try to remove whatever had me trapped.


    "Hmm?"


    I quickly caught a glimpse of the culprit. Yuliana was lying on my stomach, her face looking up into my face. She was curled up just like a cat, her little tail wagging slightly near her face.


    W-what should I do? Waking up a cat sleeping on you is a mortal sin, but... does that also apply to cat girls? No, stupid question, of course, it applies too. But then what do I do?


    As I debated on what to do about my situation; sorely tempted to just keep enjoying myself, Yuliana began to stir, waking from her slumber. Her ears twitched as she yawned and stretched, pushing the sleep and stiffness away from her body.


    She finally opened her eyes and stared at me for a moment. Our gazes met and we were silent for a while, until she lay back down on me, this time fully awake. Her eyes never left mine, and I didn''t want to either. There was something hypnotic in her tender gaze.


    Meeting Yuliana might be one of the best things that can happen to me in this new life. Just by the looks of her, I can tell it will be a lot of fun to be friends with her, especially with all those feline behaviors she has. Having a cat girl as a friend? The dream of a lifetime. I''m a cat person, what can I say?


    However, it feels a bit like we''re being pushed into this. My friendship with her is part of Katarina''s plans, something I''m grateful for, but it''s still a little annoying that it''s part of someone else''s plan and not my own decision.


    "Osya." She called out to me in her sweet little voice, interrupting that line of thought. Her look told me she was expecting something from me. As if on instinct, I brought my hand to her head and began to stroke her gently, eliciting a smile on her face and a happy purr.


    Yes, this is happiness.


    I immediately remembered the blow I received. It wasn''t the first time a child had hit me. Nadia was the same when she was little, but it was the first time I cried about it. In my defense, it hurt like hell. And the blood... I shivered slightly at the memory. My hand paused from caressing Yuliana, causing her to look at me curiously and somewhat annoyed that I interrupted her enjoyment.


    I sighed and resumed my actions, taking back her smile. Seeing my blood had been... something I never wanted to see again. Just a drop made me feel there again, at that moment.


    No, let''s not think about it anymore. I don''t want to go in there.


    I brought my caresses to Yuliana''s little ear, treating it with utmost care, stroking gently. My reward was a face of absolute contentment on her part, along with an even happier purr and what sounded like a meow that asked me for more.


    "How cute," I thought, enjoying the feel of her soft fur in my hands.


    "Hmm? Ah, Kolia, the ladies are awake already."


    "Finally. I almost thought we were going to have to force them to wake up."


    Ameli''s voice, and another person, made me look away from my little angel. Ameli came over and picked me up in her arms, made sure my "diaper" was still dry, and proceeded to change my clothes... for some reason I didn''t understand.


    The other girl, the maid who was with us earlier, did the same with Yuliana and in no time, we were both ready. I was now wearing some sort of shorts and a simple shirt, along with more comfortable shoes. Yuliana was wearing a similar outfit, and her long hair was tied in a small ponytail, making her ears stand out a little more. Both maids led us outside to the garden, where all the guests, adults and children, were now gathered.


    The place was a large area behind the building we had been in, there were some tables similar to the ones in the hall, with new types of food, this time more similar to a picnic than to the food you would put in a gathering of nobility.


    Makila was sitting at one of the tables eating, while several other guests next to her were chatting happily. This time it was not the previous women who were with Katarina, who was in fact at another table also conversing with different people.


    Far in the background, just like in the living room, was Isolde, looking... well, I wouldn''t know how to describe it. Her face did not show much more expression than it had when she arrived, but she looked very dark, defeated even. The two nobles who had previously kept whispering to each other stood beside her, looking incredibly uncomfortable. They seemed to hesitate whether they should talk to her or not.


    Finally, at her feet, next to 2 other children, a girl, and a boy, was Aria. All 3 were dressed similarly to me and were simply sitting on the floor. Aria was hugging her knees with puffy eyes, sulking. She wouldn''t take her eyes off the ground, and the other two children, totally oblivious to her mood, were playing without a care in the world.


    I felt bad for her. Okay, she did something wrong, she tried to steal her favorite toy from the daughter of the hostess of this event and she beat me to the point of making me bleed, but she is a child, a very little girl who, let''s be honest, barely knows what she is doing. She probably felt jealous of us seeing us so comfortable and happy with the monster of infinite softness and reacted based on that. I wouldn''t blame her for something like that. She just needs to have that behavior corrected and that''s it, no big deal.


    Inadvertently, Aria looked up and met my gaze, following me as I was carried by Ameli to one of the tables.


    To be honest, I wasn''t going to hold a grudge against her for something like that, much less want her to hold a grudge against me. But it was hard to do something that didn''t look like I was making fun of her, so all I did was raise my hand and wave it, greeting. I honestly don''t know what I hoped to accomplish with that. Maybe a gesture of peace, or just that she would see that I was okay and didn''t look upset. I didn''t know.


    Fortunately, it was not taken as anything more than a simple greeting. Aria kept her watchful gaze on me but made no expression of annoyance or indignation. Only, she returned my greeting. Immediately afterward she returned her gaze to the ground, sad and lonely. And nothing more.


    Finally, we arrived at a place near the table where Makila was. I was seated at a table just like the one in the living room, for children, and was served a delicious meal. To my eyes unfamiliar, but it looked equally delicious. There were some pieces of meat and some vegetables. I wasn''t picky about the food, but I was unfamiliar with many of the things on the plate.


    Wasting no time, Ameli helped me eat bit by bit, cutting the food with great skill and dexterity. Worthy of Makila''s training.


    Yuliana, who was seated next to me, had a meal made entirely of meat and much less vegetables. Kolia, her maid, worked almost as efficiently as my Ameli, but there was a problem.


    " Little miss, you must eat the vegetables too." Said the maid, making effort after effort to get the little kitten to listen.


    A true classic. A little girl who doesn''t want to eat her vegetables. It was funny to watch that scene. The maid with a fork whose head was turned 90¡ã (Don''t ask me why, I just know that''s how it is), was struggling to get Yuliana to open her mouth, but try as she might she was completely unable.


    Ameli seemed to empathize with the girl, and so did I, so I did something to help. I made some noise to get Yuliana''s attention, while Ameli handed me one of the same vegetables that was on my little angel''s plate. I devoured it without complaint and smiled as I chewed, showing the girl how delicious it was. Of course, it wasn''t that delicious. It was kind of... normal. It tasted a bit like broccoli with a slight hint of onion, something kids don''t like, but it wasn''t anything earth-shattering either... well... I guess I can''t apply that phrase anymore since this is not the earth.


    Anyway. I got Yuliana''s attention, which was my main goal. If she saw a girl her age enjoying that which she didn''t want to eat, maybe I could push her to try it too. I pointed out another of the vegetables to Ameli and she, ever capable, saw through my master plan...or maybe just used to my quirks and impulses, gave me what I asked for. Before long, my little angel seemed genuinely interested in wanting a taste as well, something the maid wasted no time in taking advantage of.


    With my triumphant expression, I watched Yuliana chew her food... and spit it out almost instantly.


    My plan... failed miserably.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    Yeah, well, not everything can be a success in life. At least I tried. At least I tried...


    Lunch ended with a strange feeling of defeat. My plate was empty and Yuliana''s plate was full of vegetables that definitely 2 maids and a baby didn''t fight for her to eat and we couldn''t.


    I feel like I''m losing my touch...


    A while later, we were allowed to walk around the small garden, carpeted in incredibly soft grass, and... believe it or not, it was completely blue. A very nice blue, by the way. It looked artificial, but it wasn''t. I checked it out by plucking a couple of leaves. It smelled fresh, like, well, freshly cut grass.


    Yuliana walked around the place showing me different plants as I happily followed along beside her. Ameli and Kolia, a couple of meters behind smiling happily at the sight of us.


    My little angel sometimes stopped looking at some insect flying around, trying to catch it with her hands. She never managed to catch any, but she looked happy just chasing them.


    Yuliana was a real cat; I did not doubt that. And that only made her that much more adorable.


    She kept running and running happily around the garden and, thanks to her infectious joy, I ended up running after her while laughing without a care in the world. At one point, Yuliana turned towards me, lunging and throwing me to the ground. We ended up rolling on the grass as we laughed together. We moved a bit away from each other and, spurred on by the atmosphere, I did the same and threw myself towards her, rolling once again on the soft grass.


    We continued playing that way for a long time; running back and forth, chasing each other in a game of game of catch, like prey and hunter, which changed constantly every time the other one lost. Until we ended up very close to where Aria was.


    I allowed myself to take a short break to look at her. She looked quite depressed and looked at me with some envy. Different from before. This time she was envious that I was playing so happily and she was just sitting there doing nothing.


    I admit I felt sorry for her. Did she deserve punishment for what she did? Of course, she did. Hitting a girl much smaller than her was something that could not be tolerated. Punishment was necessary. But, to be denied any kind of action at an event where the goal was for her to have fun like the little girl she is? That was no longer right. She''s already been scolded; she''s already had her ears pulled. It even seems that she already understood that what she did was wrong, so why keep her in that place where she only looks sad and abandoned?


    With that thought in my head, I approached her. I glanced sideways at her mother who kept her expression serious but dark. She followed me with her gaze attentive to anything that might happen.


    I stopped right in front of Aria and looked at her curiously. She returned my gaze for a moment before turning to the side, sulking. She didn''t want me to be there. It was as if she was asking me if I had come to mock her, but it was quite the opposite.


    "Osya?"


    Yuliana arrived a moment later and stood behind me. I turned to her, then back to Aria, thinking about how to let her know I wanted to take the girl with us, but there was no need for words. Yuliana nodded and took the initiative, approaching Aria, taking one of her hands, and pulling her close, indicating that she wanted her to come with us.


    I smiled at the brave kitten and mimicked her. I took Aria''s other hand and together with my little angel we pulled her to play with us. Aria stood up and turned to look at her mother. Unfortunately, she only responded with a frown, as if she was flatly denying her silent question to go with us.


    Aria lowered her shoulders and her gaze, sad at being denied. That annoyed me, and I looked angrily at Isolde. I kept trying to get Aria to go with us, but she refused to go. She kept looking at her mother, silently begging her to give her permission, but no matter how much her sad gaze tried to penetrate her heart, the countess stood her ground. And that ended up making me fed up.


    I let go of Aria''s hand and walked angrily towards Isolde, looked her in the eyes, pointed my finger at her, and with all the strength I mustered, shouted at her to let her go with us. Of course, it wasn''t words I said, it was a simple "AH!" in a loud voice, but it was enough for her to open her eyes in surprise.


    "Countess, if I may," Ameli said, appearing right behind me.


    Isolde nodded granting the floor to my faithful servant.


    "I believe what my young lady is trying to say is that she has already forgiven young lady Aria and that she wishes to play with her," Ameli announced, as she remained in a bowing pose, keeping one hand on her chest and the other holding her skirt. "In this servant''s humble opinion, I believe young Miss Aria has already learned her lesson and I think she deserves some mercy from your grace."


    I folded my arms and nodded with a proud smile as Ameli spoke. She had said exactly what I thought. As expected of my servant, she had come to understand me quite well.


    Isolde stood thoughtfully for a long moment. Her daughter waited nervously behind us. Yuliana, oblivious to all this, kept tugging on Aria''s arm.


    Sweet little angel.


    Finally, the countess let out a long sigh and nodded towards her daughter. The girl opened her eyes happily and let Yuliana pull her, causing them both to fall to the ground and roll on the grass. Yuliana blinked in surprise but didn''t mind too much. She simply jumped up to me and, as she did before with the other girl, pulled me by the arm. Immediately after, the 3 of us ran and played until we were exhausted.


    <hr>


    The rest of the day progressed quickly. I felt like I had the time of my life. I played to my heart''s content. Something I never thought I could ever do. And I''m not just talking about my childhood in the other world, but my childhood in the current one as well. It was hard to think that, with my adult mind, I could ever enjoy such simple things as a game of catch, running aimlessly through the garden, rolling in the grass, twisting and turning among the flowers holding hands with two other girls while the three of us laughed non-stop.


    I had never really thought about how much fun it was to just turn off my mind, forget about absolutely everything, and... let myself go. Being erratic in a good way. Running, suddenly throwing myself to the ground, limbs splayed open, and then suddenly getting up and pretending I was a Dark Souls character and rolling around dodging my new friends who were trying to catch me.


    I couldn''t remember a single time when I had as much fun as I did that day. And I couldn''t have been happier about it. So how great were my disappointment and sadness when Makila and Katarina arrived next to us to tell us that the event was over and it was my time to go home.


    Hearing those words made me get up and run in the other direction, although I didn''t manage to run too far. Ameli quickly positioned herself in front of my path, and Makila was already behind. I was caught in a matter of seconds.


    Yuliana was less lucky and was caught before she could even start running. Aria, on the other hand, looked resigned but maintained a happy and satisfied smile. Isolde approached us to pick up her daughter, and that''s when I noticed that there was only us left, the rest of the guests had already departed.


    At what point did they all leave that I didn''t notice?


    I was a little shocked at the level of disconnection I had while playing with my new friends.


    Makila carried me in her arms, while Katarina and the Countess did the same with their daughters. Although Yuliana seemed to sulk at being interrupted. However, a few pats from her mother reassured her.


    Back in the parlor, they had a little conversation, promising to meet again. Interesting was that Isolde seemed a bit excited about it, to the point that she offered to be the next hostess.


    Actually, what happened while we were sleeping? I just remember seeing the countess very scared, Aria crying and... then we left.


    "So, I think it''s my time to retire. Duchess, thank you for inviting us, it was a very... enlightening day and, by the looks of my daughter, a lot of fun." Isolde said, giving Katarina a bow. Then she turned to my second mother. Her face transformed into a mask of regret and... shame? "Once again, Dame Fiana, I am very sorry for what happened with my daughter. And also, thank you for your advice."


    This time the bow was much more pronounced, much more respectful. Her proud and haughty expression had been replaced by a more sincere and humble face.


    Makila smiled and shook her head. "Don''t worry, Isolde, they are children, these things happen. I know you have raised your daughter well; this was just an accident caused by innocence and the normal whims of a child. You don''t have to apologize for it again." Makila dismissed the apology and the formality of the matter easily. She placed her free hand on Isolde''s shoulder, urging her to regain her upright and proud posture. Then she added, "Besides, from the way the girls were playing, I can assure you that none of them hold grudges. They''ve already forgiven her."


    Isolde gave me a curious look, then nodded in agreement and squeezed her daughter a little closer to herself. Somehow that action and her subsequent calm smile gave me the feeling that she was proud of her. Although I didn''t know why that feeling came about.


    Finally, Katarina joined in, saying she hoped this situation would turn into a funny story to tell us when we were older... she explicitly said they would use it to embarrass us...


    I felt a sudden shiver run down my spine. I realized that Katarina was THAT kind of mother. I looked over to Yuliana and she, though she didn''t seem to understand the conversation, her ears drooped and she hid her tail.


    Sathalia, if you can hear me, please never allow anything shameful to happen to me in this woman''s presence or anything to ever reach her ears. PLEASE!


    I prayed, hoping that my wishes would be heard.


    Isolde said goodbye first. Yuliana and I said goodbye to Aria, waving hands. She looked a little sad about having to leave, but she kept a nice smile, so that made me happy.


    Soon after it was our turn. Yuliana didn''t want to be separated from me. And well... neither did I. We had grown too fond of each other, but unfortunately, we had no choice. She was pouting, almost about to start crying, while her mother did her best to calm her down.


    It was exhausting, but they finally managed to calm her down after promising that we would see each other soon. A promise I was absolutely willing to keep no matter what.


    With that, we said goodbye. I waved my hand towards my little angel who was doing her best not to try to escape wildly from her mother''s arms. We climbed into our carriage where our family''s guards waited quietly. I wondered what they had been doing all day while we were at the event, but I didn''t think I would know for now.


    We entered the carriage and, from the window, I continued to say goodbye to Yuliana. I was going to miss the little pink ball, but at least I knew we would see each other again soon.


    The trip back felt slower than the trip there had been. The rest of the soldiers joined us halfway.


    The landscape had changed to a much more colorful one. The sky had some pink and orange hues, which blended beautifully with the roofs of the buildings in the city. It was a solemn image that reminded me that this world was, without a doubt, a world of fantasy.


    I rested my head on Makila''s soft chest as I played with one of her hands. She and Ameli had a conversation about the various points the young maid could improve on regarding her performance for the day. But also, Ameli was showered with praise for all the good things she did, from always being in the right place; and this made Makila unable to contain her laughter, having taken Katarina completely by surprise.


    I kept my musings to a minimum during the trip. All that was on my mind was how my life would change from that moment on. I now had a friend...no, I had two friends, two girls who would surely be with me for a long time. I had mentioned it before, but I envied what Katarina and my two mothers had as teenagers, that friendship so strong that it even lasted despite their circumstances.


    I was excited. There were so many things I wanted to do now that I had friends, so many ideas, so many conversations. I couldn''t get the smile off my face. There was a very warm feeling inside me, something I had never felt before. I was happy, very, very happy.

 Chapter 30 End of Arc 1

    We arrived home around dusk. Surprisingly Mom was waiting for us in the driveway. The joy that still burned in my chest took hold of me, and as soon as Makila got out of the carriage I started squirming and grunting for her to let me go.


    "Okay, okay, I understand, go." Grumbled Makila who immediately set me down on the ground.


    I ran as fast as I could, harnessing my immense energy. My shoes echoed at an erratic pace with my hurried running until I threw myself into the open arms of my expecting mother. Makila and Ameli arrived behind me, with a shared laugh.


    "Aw, did my little baby miss me? I''ve never seen her so energetic."


    "Well, she''s never had a chance to burn off all her energy before. If this surprises you you should have seen her playing with her new friends." Makila mentioned, approaching Mom and greeting her with a chaste kiss on her cheek.


    "Friends?" asked Mom, raising an eyebrow.


    "Friends. Not only Katarina''s daughter but also Isolde Eleios'' youngest daughter."


    "What, Isolde''s daughter?"


    Mom looked shocked by that information. Giving me an incredulous look we walked towards the door, entering the mansion.


    "By the way, where is everyone?" asked Makila as we moved through the halls, seemingly in the direction of her office.


    "Oh, Zenya is practicing in her room. She said she was preparing something special that Mr. Modeus had been teaching her. Sarka is in the library studying and Hal is in a meeting with the captains and lieutenants. In a few days, he will be making changes among the ranks of the members of the Order, promotions, and so on. Sir Erlathan, Sir Golban, and Sir Irmestos will be promoted to lieutenants."


    "I remember Sir Golban and Sir Irmestos, but who was Sir Erlathan?"


    "Sir Erlathan is the second son of Baron Reluraun Rindel. You know, the Magar race."


    "Ah, I remember them. Long ears, good at magic, extremely attractive. It''s hard to forget their appearances, but their names..."


    "Hahaha, right, they''re kind of complicated. Od¨¹en''s children love to give themselves complicated names."


    Based on their words, I could almost tell what kind of race they were talking about, but I didn''t want to set my expectations too high. I was already very fortunate to know 2 Teriant races, to also have elves nearby would be very... convenient.


    In no time we arrived at our destination, and Mom immediately asked Makila and Ameli for details. They both recounted the day''s events, from our arrival to the incident with Aria. Mom was not happy at all knowing that I was hurt to the point of bleeding, but Makila was able to reassure her by telling her about her conversation with Isolde.


    "You don''t have to worry about that, Lana. I talked to her, and she apologized. The poor countess was terrified thinking that such an act could spark a major factional conflict or put a sword to her daughter''s neck." Makila related with an exhausted expression and voice. She covered her face with her hands and leaned back in her chair. Ameli came over and poured her a cup of tea, placed another one quickly in front of Mom and, not to be missed, handed me my bottle with my beloved juice.


    "A conflict between factions? You''re exaggerating too much."


    "According to her, no. She thought that might happen. And I think it was because of the letter her eldest daughter sent several months ago. What had happened with Lara at the tea party she had arranged."


    "I remember," Mom replied with a deep sigh. "I guess she thought that since her oldest daughter had already caused a situation, this one might add up and provoke some kind of response from our side." Mom sighed again as she shook her head from side to side and whispered how bad she felt for the poor countess.


    "Anyway," Makila continued. "I managed to convince her that something like that wasn''t going to happen, that neither her family nor her daughter would be victims of anything. That didn''t quite manage to convince her, though." Now it was Makila''s turn to sigh.


    After a long time trying to convince Isolde that there would be no consequences for the incident, the countess herself asked her for advice on how to correct her daughter''s behavior. Katarina surprisingly joined the conversation at that moment and the three of them spent a couple of hours exchanging ideas on the matter.


    Despite everything, Isolde still prevented Aria from moving from her place, and only left her with the children of her "faction mates". Makila did not speak about them, but she did make a bitter face at the mention of their presence. I only learned that they were sisters and that they were married to a Baroness; yes, one of them was married to another female, and the other was married to a knight of the Coleng family, another member of the faction that leads the Fondawl Ducal family and of which Isolde Eleios is also a part of.


    Well, here came the bad part. Makila told her everything, absolutely everything she saw of my interactions with Yuliana. I had to try very hard not to let the embarrassment show in my expression... but it was very difficult.


    Makila was very detailed in pointing out every aspect of my behavior...damn it, she said we looked like Erka and Erias 1 the younger sister chasing the older one across the sky. It sounded so romantic and yet so embarrassing that I couldn''t stand it and had to hide my face in Mom''s body, pretending to hug her.


    And she didn''t stop. She told her about Yuliana lying on my shoulder, or when we both enjoyed Ginevere and her monstrous softness... and then Ameli joined in and had to mention when I woke up with Yuliana lying on top of me while I stroked her ears. I wanted to scream, to jump on that maid with her cute but stupid smile and shut her up. Makila looked like she didn''t know about it, and remained silent, looking at me with some suspicion. I looked away...


    Oh no, don''t tell me this world has that clich¨¦ about not touching the ears of kemonomimi....


    "Heh, so my little girl is already a Rake." Mom said in a mocking tone.


    What the heck is a Rake? 2


    I just decided to ignore it all, I didn''t care anymore. Let them talk about whatever they want, I don''t know anything!


    *sniff*


    Fortunately, my mothers decided not to continue with that, and Makila kept on relating the rest. Mom seemed impressed with how things turned out, congratulating me on making friends, ruffling my hair, and pinching my cheeks. She also showered praise on Ameli, who made a huge effort to hide the smile on her face. It was funny to see her like that.


    Finally, a maid arrived announcing that dinner was ready. We left Makila''s office and went to eat a delicious dinner that soothed the remaining energy in my body. Sleep began to gain the upper hand, and by the time I had taken the last few bites, I was struggling to keep my eyes open. I barely heard Mom''s voice ordering Ameli to change my clothes and take me to bed.


    <hr>


    After having one of the best days since I came into this world... one of the most stressful days possible occurred.


    I was in my usual playroom with Ameli. We were playing that sleight-of-hand game, with me being beaten by who knows how many times in a row when the door burst open. When I looked at who had the nerve to show up in such a rude manner, I shuddered. It was Losward.


    He was wearing similar clothes to the last time he came, and his face wore that disgusting grin, with the same look in his eyes, evaluating me as if I were a product he could make a profit on.


    Ameli got up from the floor immediately and positioned herself in front of me, shielding me from that look. She gave him a bow and greeted him as a member of the family.


    "My Lord Losward, to what do I owe the honor of your visit?" asked Ameli, her voice containing a certain tone of wariness.


    "Hmm?" Losward gave my maid an annoyed look as if her addressing him was an insult. He snorted and ignored her, heading straight for me.


    Ameli stood in his way again, as I hid behind her dress. Losward provoked me with a feeling of danger every time I saw him, and this moment was no different; perhaps it was even worse than before.


    "My lord Losward, I must ask you again, to what do I owe the honor of your visit?" reiterated Ameli, this time her tone was much louder and firmer, showing warning towards my brother.


    Losward stopped and looked at her more intently, his face distorted into an expression of utter contempt. "Stand aside commoner." He spat.


    Ameli didn''t move from her spot, staying in front of me, covering me from whatever my brother was trying to do.


    Losward, seeing that my servant had no intention of moving, turned impatiently, clicking his tongue. He raised his voice angrily toward Ameli. "I won''t tell you again you filthy whore, get out of my way."


    At this point, the feeling of danger was replaced by anger.


    I don''t care if this guy is supposed to be my brother. Insulting my Ameli is something I can''t tolerate.


    I wanted to step forward, to say so many things to him, but I was stopped by the swish of my servant''s tail, which swished and lashed the air like a whip. Her wings which were normally folded behind her back, stretched to half their full length, making the girl look a little more menacing and bigger than she appeared.


    Behind Losward stood some of the servants who belonged to his clown faction, whispering amongst themselves, taunting my Ameli.


    "My lord Losward" announced the girl with firmness in her voice, attracting everyone''s attention, especially my brother who looked at her in surprise. "My duty, given to me by Madam Fiana is to care for and protect young Lady Orinthya. That also includes protecting her from other members of the family, either from the secondary branches or from her siblings. So, I respectfully ask you to state your reasons for entering the room in such a disrespectful manner or leave before I am forced to answer to your actions."


    Losward remained silent, watching Ameli warily. While this girl wasn''t someone you could call intimidating, at this moment, her tone of voice and body language showed someone willing to fight tooth and nail to do her duty. My brother must have realized this when I saw his irritated expression.


    "I see. It was that harlot who put you here."


    "..."


    "Tch" he clicked his tongue again and took a few steps away from us. "I''ll find another way." He said quietly before retreating with his retinue of servants.


    Ameli stood his ground staring at the door that was closed by the last of the clowns. She held even for a couple of minutes after their footsteps ceased to be heard in the hallway. I was impressed by the level of alertness at which she remained even when the tense atmosphere had completely disappeared.


    Suddenly the girl let out a long sigh, finally relaxing her whole body and falling to her knees on the floor. She let out a groan of relief the instant her hands landed on the ground. I ran to her only to see her eyes fill with tears.


    "Lady!" she cried, pulling me into a tight embrace. "I was so scared! I thought he was going to ignore my warning and attack me! What would I have done if that happened? I''m not strong enough to protect you from someone like Lord Losward."


    I hugged the poor girl. While it was true that she didn''t seem strong enough to stand up to my brother of unknown power, the fact that she planted her feet firmly in front of him, protecting me despite knowing that, made her the best person for the job. Of course, I hoped I would never get to see her putting herself in harm''s way to protect me, but she still gave me enough reason to trust her with my safety.


    After calming down, the rest of the day passed relatively normally.


    I couldn''t say the same for the rest of the season, though.


    Spring in all worlds, or at least in the 2 that I know of, is a time of rebirth; the blooming of flowers. It is in this season that the world abandons its white and cold mantle for warm and vivid colors, refreshing aromas, and exuberant life that awakens from its lethargy and begins to repopulate the forests.


    Light rains usually fall in the mornings, leaving small drops on the flowers, a dew that enhances the beauty of this season.


    And it would all be so beautiful if there wasn''t someone ruining it with their presence.


    Every day was exhausting in a different way than I was used to. I would get up in the mornings, have breakfast, get dressed, and then go to my playroom or the garden together with Ameli, and sometimes some other maid who would come to help her or just use that excuse to chat and spend the day telling gossip and so on.


    The problem arose in the afternoons.


    From that day at the beginning of spring, Losward returned home. I didn''t know if it was permanently or temporarily, since, well, I had no idea what he was doing. Was he working, studying, independent? No one would tell me, but knowing that was the least important thing.


    He had made it a habit of showing up in my playroom every afternoon, trying to do something. No one had any idea what it was, but he was always looking for some way to get close to me, and Ameli always made sure to chase him away in some way or another.


    Of course, my 3 parents were already aware of this, especially Makila who ordered Ameli that under no circumstances should he be allowed to approach me without supervision from her, Mom or Dad.


    Things got complicated when Losward and Mom started arguing loudly one day at dinner. There were many things I didn''t understand in that argument, as they talked about situations that happened in the past. Losward hurled very strong insults towards Makila, Dad tried to restrain them, mediating between them, but it was impossible to stop. Zenya ran away in tears and Sarka had to run after her to comfort her. Ameli got me out of the place before things got even more complicated. It was complete chaos that caused everyone in the mansion to behave somberly for several days.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Fortunately, time managed to calm things down, though not enough for everything to be forgotten. Mom and Losward weren''t speaking to each other, Makila looked exhausted and Dad was tense every time we had dinner. Not to mention Zenya who had completely lost her usual energy.


    That happened at the end of the first month. By the beginning of the second, things changed for the better. Something must have happened, but I couldn''t figure out what.


    Suddenly Mom and Losward started talking again, albeit with some tension between them, which ended up calming everyone''s spirits. I didn''t know if he had apologized to Makila, but at least they weren''t looking at each other warily anymore.


    The eighth day of the second month of the year was... enlightening. Why? Well... that day was my birthday. Unexpected, considering I always thought I was born in the summer. Calculating everything again, gave approximately this date. I became self-conscious about 3 months after I was born. Why 3 months? I had no idea, and with everything that had happened so far in the family, I had no desire to think about it. Sathalia will know why she did it this way.


    But enough of all that. It''s time to tell a little of what that day was like.


    The morning started pretty normal. I had no idea what they had in store for me, so I was just acting as I normally would. Except I noticed that Ameli looked strangely more cheerful than usual, which was very suspicious. Even more so because that day was the first time, I managed to beat her in the Eldoria game 3, and she ended up overacting her congratulations.


    Lunch was composed of all my favorite foods, and for some reason, everyone seemed to have the day off. It wasn''t until the middle of the afternoon that I finally figured out why they were acting like this.


    I was taken into the living room, where the whole family was gathered, and strangely dressed more elegantly than usual. My parents greeted me first, Mom and Makila with a kiss on the cheek, and Dad with one on the forehead. Sarka hugged me warmly and Zenya... she was nowhere to be seen. I looked everywhere, but there was no sign of her, and no one else seemed to mention her.


    Before I could think of anything else, I was led to a special chair in the center of the room. It was decorated with some flowers and ribbons that, well, had my favorite colors on them. Violet, blue, black and silver.


    From that spot, I saw all my family surrounding me with smiles on their faces. There were also some other people, Tina, Neth, Ameli, 2 maids I didn''t know, one with copper hair and green eyes, which was gigantic, way taller than Dad, and the other was a bit similar to how Makila was before. She had short black hair and bright orange eyes they were very similar to the color of the Dragon''s balls. She was a little shorter than Neth and had a Valah, which made her an Atenosia just like my mother. The last present was the host butler who conducted the ceremony on Zenya''s birthday, who, by the way, had not yet appeared. Not even Kolda, her maid, was present.


    With everyone gathered there, it felt a little scary to be the center of attention. Although receiving so many smiles from my family also felt nice and warm.


    Suddenly I began to hear a tune start to play from behind my chair. I recognized the sound, not because of the song it was playing, but because of the instrument. A violin.


    The tune started soft and slow, just increasing in speed as it got closer. Along with it, a humming began to be heard, a low and deep tone that accompanied the violin and gave more harmony to the song. In front of me, my family members arranged themselves in pairs; Mom and Dad, Makila and Ameli, Sarka and Neth, Tina with the giant maid, and the other maid with the host butler.


    They walked in pairs towards me, each taking one of my hands and offering words of congratulations on reaching my first year of life.


    Mom and Dad were first.


    "Happy first-year sweetie, you are the light of this home." Mom said, looking at me with a big, warm smile.


    "Our little star, the blessing of Ameritia." Said Dad, his voice deep and full of pride.


    "Congratulations on your first year my little Mishka, you will grow strong and wise, and I know you will make us proud," Makila said, her voice full of delight.


    "My young lady, there is no greater pride for me than to be at your service, and I hope to be at your side for a long time to come." sang Ameli, to the rhythm of the music that filled the hall.


    "Happy birthday my little sister. This is just the first of many years of joy you''re going to bring us." Sarka said, cradling my hand on her cheek and smiling sweetly.


    "You are a blessing to us all, grow strong and fair young lady." Complemented Neth, taking my hand firmly and stroking it with her soft antennae.


    "Congratulations young lady, your smile brightens our hearts," Tina said, kneeling in front of me.


    "This will be the first year of many wonderful years in your life. This humble Orelia assures you of that." Said the giant maid, giving me a wink and an amused smile.


    "Happy first birthday, young lady. This humble Felia wishes you happiness and the blessings of the great mother to accompany you throughout your life." Said the Atenosia maid. Different from the others, she did not let a smile show, but her look was enough to know that there was joy in her.


    "Congratulations my young lady. This butler Algoros wishes that this milestone marks the beginning of a life full of prosperity." Said the host butler, whom I finally got to know his name. He bowed elegantly and smiled at me like a fox hiding a thousand tricks. It was a bit strange.


    The music slowly lowered in volume and intensity, until I finally caught sight of the performers.


    Zenya walked next to my place and stood in front of me. Kolda walked behind her and stopped next to her. My sister was dressed very differently from what I expected to see on her. A very masculine formal suit; a long-sleeved white shirt, a burgundy vest, and long pants held up by suspenders of the same color as the vest, matching her wonderful red hair, tied in a high ponytail.


    Traces of sweat were dripping down her forehead and face, with small locks and stray hairs clinging to her cheeks. She was breathing with some difficulty as she held what appeared to be a violin in her hands, which she handed to Kolda who held it gently.


    Zenya looked at me with a smile from ear to ear. She walked over to me, getting down on her knees and hugging me from her low position.


    "That''s my gift to you Tya. My first performance. You gave me your first steps, now I give you my first song." She said in a very satisfied voice.


    I... I didn''t know what to think.


    When I took my first steps for her on her birthday, I wanted her to see me and think how much effort I had put into it, how much I wanted her to see how much I loved her, how important my sister is to me. And now that I''m on the other side, seeing how much effort she put into it, how much she wants me to realize how much she loves me and how important I am to her, to everyone in my family, I... I just don''t know what to say.


    A warm feeling began to bubble up inside my chest. What was that feeling? It made me feel safe and protected. It was like a soft embrace that enveloped me and soothed me. I could feel tears running down my cheeks. I hugged Zenya and didn''t want to let go. I simply wanted to hold her in my arms, to make sure she was there. The rest of my family came over a moment later and joined in the hug as I sobbed quietly.


    I feel... loved. That''s the feeling. I... am loved by them.


    From the moment I saw them for the first time, I always knew that they were a real family, that they loved each other, and, even though they showed or told me so, I never fully accepted it. I was not used to receiving love from others. Even if I had my sister Nadia in my life. Once she grew up, she became quite independent, and things like showing appreciation physically or verbally were rare, and never went beyond a hug or occasional gifts. It was all unspoken between us, we just knew and that was it.


    Whether it was my insecurities or the fear that this was all just a comatose dream; I could never really feel that what they were telling me or trying to show me, was real.


    But this time, right here and now, I can feel the feelings they want to convey. I can finally realize that they, my family, really love me, and that is something truly indescribable. To know that there are people next to me who sincerely care, and who think about my well-being, my health, and my happiness. To know that those people exist and I can see them, that I can touch them, is something I can''t put into words even if I tried.


    What could I do to let them know that their feelings have finally reached me?


    Is there any way I could let them know directly?


    There is.


    There is a way, and it is something I have not been able to do until now.


    No, that''s a lie.


    I tried, I practiced, but I never really did it because, perhaps, deep inside me, I was afraid that if I did it, this dream would be over. I was afraid that if I succeeded it would be the old me and... I would wake up from the dream.


    But this time there was no more doubt, no more fear. I was determined to say just what I wanted to say, I took a moment to prepare myself, to breathe, and to say it correctly. I waited until the happy laughter stopped until no one else said anything, and the sound of our breaths became background noise. Then I opened my mouth and spoke for the first time in this life.


    "Family... I... love..."


    Those were my first words. The sincerest I could bestow on them, on my family, MY beloved family.


    Perhaps to some, they were not impressive or overly meaningful words, but to me they were. They expressed exactly what I wanted to say to them as simple as they were. And it had the desired effect.


    Gasps of surprise, shocked looks, an incredibly loud laugh from my father, and then, a raucous celebration. Laughter erupted in the place, cheers and even applause. Everyone was excited and happy for my first words. I was too. Seeing their excited faces, filled with indescribable happiness was contagious.


    The excitement and happiness rubbed off on me, and for some reason, I felt like something had unlocked in my mind and mouth. From my place, standing on the chair; my little birthday throne, I pointed to Mom, who looked at me curiously.


    "Mami!" I said to her. She opened her eyes wide in disbelief. But I didn''t give her time to respond. I pointed to Dad and shouted "Papi!" and he responded by laughing even louder than before.


    I accompanied his laughter with my own, mimicking his fists-on-the-waist pose and lifting my chin.


    I didn''t want to lose momentum and pointed at Makila immediately. "Kila!" I said and... she started crying. Wow, I kind of expected it somehow, even though I couldn''t pronounce the word the way I wanted to, but I''m sure she appreciated the way I said it.


    Sarka approached me at that instant. Her eyes were shining with expectation. She seemed to think that, if I was calling my parents, maybe she could hear me say her name too. I almost wanted to stay quiet and watch her reaction, but I quickly buried that thought. This was not the time to mess with her, it was a time to express my love for my family.


    "Sasa!" I said, staring at her and smiling proudly. She, of course, squealed with joy and scooped me up in her arms, spinning me around as she held me above her. I laughed with joy, enjoying every second of it. When I finally got off; fortunately, not feeling dizzy, I looked over to my other sister and pointed at her. She smiled at me, knowing what was coming.


    "Zea!" I shouted and she immediately hugged me, kissing my cheeks.


    The giggles of joy didn''t stop. I was assaulted by tickling from Zenya, making me laugh uncontrollably. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Ameli with a lonely smile, her eyes downcast and shoulders slumped. For a moment I wondered why she looked like that, but it immediately dawned on me. She was feeling left out. Sure, she''s not a direct part of the family, but everything she''s done for me so far deserves a small gift from me.


    I managed to separate myself from Zenya and looked directly at my maid without saying anything. She noticed me and was surprised by the intensity of my gaze. Everyone else noticed my action and focused their attention on the girl who seemed to get more and more nervous the more time passed. Then, I decided to attack.


    "Ali!" I said, smiling at her. She froze in place, didn''t react, didn''t move, didn''t do anything but stare at me in disbelief. Makila approached her and, with a few pats on the back managed to bring her out of her stupefied state. Ameli looked between Makila and me, almost wondering what she should do, and, like a good boss/mentor, gave her a little push, prompting her to walk. She approached me, nervous, not knowing what she should do or say. She seemed to think that she shouldn''t be there, that it wasn''t her place to be "named" by me. Doubts were completely painted on her face, and it was my duty to wipe them away.


    "Ali, family," I said. She looked at me in disbelief. She looked to Makila in panic, who nodded firmly, then to my parents, who responded in kind, and then back to me. She knelt in front of me, and before she could even utter a single word, I put my hand on her head and said firmly, "Family."


    That was enough to convince her.


    Surprisingly she shed no tears at my words, but smiled very satisfied and proud and simply let me stroke her hair.


    After that, well, we celebrated. Dad took out a bottle, apparently of some kind of liquor, and, in the middle of a quick speech about some tradition I didn''t quite understand, said that this liquor, a kind of mead made with raval fruit, my favorite, was bottled on the day of my birth and that on the day I came of age he would give it to me so we could share the first drink. Of course, I wouldn''t refuse. I wasn''t a big fan of alcohol in my other life, but a drink now and then wouldn''t hurt, right?


    With that action from Dad, the rest decided it was the perfect time to bring out their gifts. Mom handed me a small jewelry box, and inside was a simple pendant, with a round, red gem. It was made of a material I couldn''t recognize, but it was a very beautiful blue-green color.


    Sarka gave me a hair brooch, it was made of the same material as the pendant, and had a beautiful green gem in the center. I gave them both a kiss on the cheek, making Mom look very happy and Sarka almost fainted on the spot.


    Makila came up after them. In her arms, she carried a not-too-big trunk, similar in size to a small treasure chest.


    Makila set it down on the floor in front of me and told me that this trunk was for me to keep important things, anything I considered valuable, including the gifts I was receiving. The trunk was enchanted so that only I could open it. I received it with great joy as I could now store anything I considered a treasure. Makila warned me with a serious face that although I could keep anything I wanted I should not put animals, insects, or any living thing inside and not to put things inside that I should not. I looked at her confused but her serious face made me nod quickly. I wasn''t quite sure what she meant, but I wasn''t going to question her.


    It was exciting to have this gift, not only because of everything it could hold and protect inside but because it was an enchanted object. It was magic - MAGIC! And it was mine!


    I hugged and kissed Makila on the cheek in happiness and gratitude. She hugged me back and wrapped her tail around me. It was very soft and nice.


    After Makila, Zenya arrived. She was empty-handed, except for the violin she still carried with her. I had my suspicion that her only gift had been the song she played at the beginning, and she looked a little uncomfortable not having something in her hands to give me other than that. I snorted as I smiled and opened my arms asking her for a hug. There were no words, but I think she understood what I wanted to convey to her. We shared a hug and I also rewarded her with a kiss on the cheek. Zenya pulled away a while later with a huge smile on her face.


    Behind her came Tina. I honestly didn''t expect to receive a gift from her, so I was very surprised. She handed me, on a small dark blue cushion, a silver tiara with different colored gems. Tina related that the tiara also had an enchantment and that it would accommodate my growth so that I could continue to wear it to any event as I grew up.


    I looked at the object in awe, wondering how a maid could afford to buy such a thing. The question must have been very obviously painted on my face, as Tina started laughing and explained that the gift was on behalf of all the servants in the family. Yes, it had been expensive, but it was a token of appreciation from all of them.


    Her words moved me. I looked at the other 5 servants behind, Neth, Kolda, Orelia, Felia, and Algoros, who gave me a bow and a smile. I signaled them all to come forward, and, a little confused they did. Tina was first, I kissed her on the cheek and a "ta-ta" or thank you in my attempt to speak. Next was Neth, who curiously wore a different mask. I don''t quite remember when she changed it, but it was much fancier and more expensive-looking than the previous one I met her with. Oddly enough, from that day on she looked much more cheerful. I wonder what happened?


    Next was Kolia. I hadn''t known her long, but I did notice that she took very good care of my sister, and that was good enough for me. The same went for Orelia, Felia, and Algoros, a kiss on the cheek and a thank you to each. They were all nice people and the fact that they had thought of this, of giving me something so valuable made me want to thank them from the bottom of my heart.


    They were all happy with my way of thanking them, they laughed with joy. It was an atmosphere full of smiles.


    Finally, my Ameli approached me. She looked a little uncomfortable and nervous, but I decided to wait patiently for her. She stood in front of me and then knelt. She hesitated for a long while, looking between the floor and me, until finally she took a deep breath and pulled out a handkerchief of a very pretty pastel light blue color.


    "Y-young lady. I... I made this handkerchief for you. It''s... it''s not something expensive and it doesn''t have gems or impressive materials, but... I... I... I put all my effort into making it. F-for you." She said, offering it carefully.


    I took her gift. It was a very soft fabric, pleasant to the touch. Its color was very beautiful, with an embroidery in golden threads and, it had some symbols in one of the corners. I pointed to it, asking what that was and she answered immediately, a little panicked as if she was scared of something.


    "Th-th-th-th-those are your initials, young lady. I-I-I''m... I''m not too good at embroidery, so I wanted to do something s-simple but that would look nice."


    I see. This gift contained effort, her thoughts for me, and her desire to give me something special.


    Ameli, oh Ameli. You really are a very special girl.


    "Ali" I called her. She tried to avoid my gaze as if she was afraid, I was going to refuse her gift.


    "..."


    "Ali" I called her again, in my softest, gentlest voice I could manage. Finally, she looked up at me. I smiled at her from the bottom of my heart as I hugged the scarf to my chest. "ta-ta, Ali." I said, and signaling her to come closer, I kissed her forehead and hugged her head. The poor girl panicked, making "ababababa" noises but slowly calmed down and just let me do whatever I wanted.


    There was some giggling among the others, but I didn''t pay attention. My Ameli was a lovely girl. I was lucky to have her with me. To have this family.


    <hr>


    The party continued after that. We ate a lot; I drank my favorite juice until I was full. I played with my parents and my sisters to exhaustion. I enjoyed every second of my first birthday. Zenya had pulled out her camera.... Uh... Kadotype... and we took a lot of lumigraphs. I hadn''t noticed it before, but there had been some from the beginning. It was Algoros who had been using the artifact without me noticing.


    In short, this day had positioned itself as my best memory in this life. Just ahead of meeting my little angel. She was an adorable little girl, but my family came first.


    The day, thank the goddess, ended without incident, without any servants looking at me in disgust, without the appearance of Losward. He hadn''t left yet, but it seems he hates any kind of family celebration. He''s an arrogant bastard, but, as hypocritical as it sounds to say it after all I''ve said so far about him, I wish he had been present. At least then I could have said that, even though he was trouble, he considered us his family. But that, it seemed, was expecting too much of him.


    With that, my first year of life came to an end. So much happened this year, I met so many people, I understood the love of my family, and... I think I''m finally starting to adjust to this new world. There were so many things to learn, so many things to do, and... well, now I have grown up. I can''t wait to talk about all the new things in my life.

 Good news everyone!

    <div>


    Hello everyone, FivesZeta here with news.


    This is just an update on how things are going, to clarify the situation of each story, and give a little warning.


    Let''s start with how things are going. First, ROTDM.


    The story is going well. As I have already said on other occasions the story follows the same line. Still, there are many changes in some names and situations, especially the background and certain aspects of the main characters. At the moment, I''ve rewritten a little less than 60% of the initial arc, so, if all goes well, I hope to be able to start uploading it this year. I have the idea of completing all of Arc 0 and Arc 1 and then posting it, that way I can take my time to move forward without feeling pressured (something I do for myself, not because I feel pressured to do so). That way I can also move forward with the other stories.


    The next point is regarding the reverse isekai.


    As I said in my profile, all the structure is done and I have been making summaries of the first chapters and what I want them to include to start with. So I already have an idea of how it''s going. I''m hopeful that I won''t go too much off the deep end with this, so it will be a story that will be straight to the point, with a clear beginning and ending and no ¡°filler¡±. I expect that this story will be around 30 chapters. I don''t feel it will go beyond that and I don''t want to extend it unnecessarily. What I am having trouble with is the title. That of course I will do on my own, as I want something that embodies the content. Although I am open to suggestions. I''ll be preparing the synopsis for these days and I''ll probably place it at the end of the first chapter of LoC arc 2.


    And speaking of Life of Change.


    What chaos I''ve had with this lol. It took me many days to start writing it, mostly because I got too much into the other 2 and because I had no idea how to start. I knew with what, but not the how. Plus, this arc will be much longer as it will cover at least 4 years of Tya''s life, so I have to know how to direct it well and how to work the timing. But there will be a lot of things happening, rest assured. There will be a few changes of perspective, though. I will only use them when necessary.


    Now there are 2 points I want to touch on regarding this story as well. And the first one has to do with the romance.


    As it is already well-tagged, this story has an early romance and a slow romance. When a reader asked me if Tya had fallen in love romantically with Yuliana, I immediately answered no, because she did not. At the time Tya did feel a very strong connection with her, but physically she could not fall in love romantically. That is why I want to say this now.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    While, mentally, our MC has the mentality of an adult, her body DOES NOT RESPOND AS SUCH. So she may look with some ¡°desire¡± or ¡°appreciation¡± at Ameli''s body when she was bathing, but she had absolutely no real reaction to that fact. Tya herself does not reflect on this because, to some extent, she has no idea about it as her mind is focused on more important things, apart from psychological aspects that I want to try to explain about her.


    Now, will she fall in love with girls her age? Of course, it is possible. And that has to do with those psychological aspects that I want to touch on. Whether she ends up falling in love romantically with Yuliana or with another character, it will happen no matter what anyone tells me.


    I say this because I know perfectly well that there will be someone who will call me a ¡°ped0¡± for all this, which I have very little interest in that kind of opinions, but I want to make my position on this clear before they accuse me of any nonsense or say that I''m just making things up. So, if you don''t want to see this kind of development, no one is forcing you to stay, you can leave. Tastes are different for everyone and, as long as no harm is done to anyone REAL, everything is, to a certain extent, allowed.


    Of course, there are limits. If, for example, Tya falls in love with a commoner girl, or a girl from some random noble house, at most they will hold hands, blush, play alone, and so on. Where perhaps the strongest thing that might happen is a kiss on the cheek. Typical childish ¡°crush¡± things where they are not aware of what it is to really love and confuse it with attachment or affection for someone they get along especially well with. Once they are considered adults, things change, but it will slowly escalate. Hence Slow Romance.


    To end this diatribe, the last point.


    Delay.


    Yes, I said I was going to be back in September, and I hope I''ll have time to actually make it this month, but I''m not so sure. What I mean is, that while I''ve made progress on the first few chapters, I feel like I need a little more time. My biggest problem with the stories I write is when it''s time to start. What words do I use, how can I capture this or that, what can I do to make these first words feel like a real beginning? I always ask myself those questions and end up focusing so much on it that I never get started, but once I do, everything flows smoothly. And that''s just what happens. I want to keep ¡°flowing¡± while I have the current momentum. That''s why I plan to delay starting Arc 2 until some of that ¡°energy¡± has settled, plus I want to have plenty of chapters in reserve and not make the mistake of uploading several and running out.


    Believe me when I tell you that I''m trying very hard to get this new arc and my other stories exactly how I want them to be and with as few mistakes as possible.


    And before I forget. I''ve been working on a new cover, it''s pretty simple, but I think it turned out nice. I''m not good at photosop at all, but I think simple is best. I''ll leave a vote at the end so you can decide which one is your favorite.


    Cover 1


    Cover 2


    With that said, I''ll end this little update here. I really hope to be back very soon and that you can see how much my girls have grown and meet my new daughter (?) Thank you all for reading, see you very soon!


    <div>

 Chapter 31

    It''s been a while. I''m three years old now. Let me repeat that: I AM THREE YEARS OLD. I reached that age a couple of days ago.


    Like my first birthday, there wasn''t a party per se, but all my family and some guests gathered in a hall of the mansion, I received congratulations from everyone, some presents and they explained to me certain things that would happen from now on.


    Let''s go with the good news. Did I already say I turned three years old? No? Well, I am three years old! Why am I so happy about it? Well, because at this age I am considered ¡°self-aware¡±. Or rather, the correct way in this world would be to say that my soul/consciousness has ¡°awakened¡± and there are now certain advantages I can enjoy.


    For example, I have much more freedom! Now that I can walk, I can move almost anywhere without falling... if I am careful. And as long as I don''t run too fast. I definitely haven''t fallen and scraped my hands and knees... nor have I cried. I don''t cry!


    ¡­


    Ahem¡­


    I''ve also finally given up diapers (not going to talk about that), and I can communicate more easily with the rest of the family and servants. It''s still hard to speak well though, but I''ll talk about that later.


    Now that I''ve earned the opportunity to wander; with an escort obviously, at my leisure through a good part of the mansion''s grounds, I''ve realized how really big the Baelian estate is. It takes me a long time to walk from one side of the property to the other. Yes, you can allude to the fact that I am small and my steps are short, but it is impressive nonetheless. I calculated that it could be about 400 meters (Basically, a quarter mile) from one side to the other at its longest point.


    Yes, my home is absurdly large.


    Taking advantage of my freedom, I have lately been taking solo walks through the gardens, the various halls, studies, and other parts of the house. I am familiarizing myself with the structure and the people. Although that may not always be the best thing to do. The truth is, having the freedom to go wherever I want doesn''t mean I have to go wherever I want, which has led to some problems. But let''s take it one step at a time.


    I am currently on...


    *drum roll*


    The garden!


    What, you expected me to be in my playroom from when I was younger? Well, no. I''ve graduated from that place. Well... not really, I still go there from time to time, but most of my day is spent elsewhere. I even have a proper room now! I can even entertain guests!


    ...not that I can do it right now, I''m still too young. But, when I''m 5 years old, ha! My tea parties will be legendary.


    Back to the topic.


    I was currently in the garden taking a walk through the flower beds that were in full bloom. This had become one of my daily routines since I was permitted to go on my own.


    Of course, my cute exclusive (unofficial) maid, Ameli, is right behind me, making sure I don''t hurt myself... or do any mischief. Which I definitely haven''t.


    Seriously, I don''t do any mischief. The time I came home covered in mud was an accident, it wasn''t because I thought it was fun to jump in puddles and fall in one that looked suspiciously shallow, but in the end wasn''t at all.


    It also doesn''t count the time I got covered in feathers from sneaking- *cough cough* I mean, accidentally walking past the Ekus'' stables and, completely incidentally getting to play with the chicks.


    Anyway, Ameli, my pretty Ameli has grown up too. She has a more mature expression and has become especially good at her job. She gets things done before I even think to ask and is always prepared for any eventuality. Lately, though, I''ve noticed her a little stiff and more serious than usual. But I guess it''s just because she needs a break. I should talk to Makila about letting her have a few days off.


    Speaking of her, Makila has been a little down since Sarka returned to the academy. She left at the beginning of the summer after I celebrated my first year. We said goodbye to my big sister that morning amid tears. Mostly mine and Zenya''s. But at least she would be back this coming year, so at least we would soon be able to see her again.


    As I said, Makila was somewhat down since that time, though not enough to consider her sad. However, she sometimes looks a bit nostalgic when my sister''s name is mentioned.


    Makila has changed quite a bit from when I first met her. In some ways she''s still the same as she always was, only now she smiles a lot more, talks more freely, and, of course, tends to flirt more with Mom whenever she gets the chance. This hasn''t been much since Mom is busy most of the time, but at least Makila is much more open than before. Kind of surprising for an almost 60-year-old female.


    Remember when I said how sometimes it''s not the best when you can go anywhere? Well, once while exploring through the rooms, I opened one and found them very...tangled together.


    One of those moments where your parents usually say they''re ¡°playing wrestling¡±, only here it took them a moment to notice my presence, it took me too long to realize what was going on and Ameli took too long to respond to the situation.


    It was... an enlightening day... I didn''t know the Valahs could be used in THAT way. But I''m not going to mention anything else about my mothers love life. Some things are better not to remember.


    The point is that Makila looks so much happier since she showed herself as she is.


    And, since I mentioned Sarka.


    Her girlfriend makes visits to the mansion from time to time. Mostly to meet Makila, who takes her to her private office and they talk for hours. I don''t know exactly what the deal was between the two of them 2 years ago, but they seem to get along quite well. Nisire even stops by to say hello and play with me every time she comes over. She is a sweet girl and very friendly, I like her a lot. I wish she and my sister could be together without any more problems.


    I even found out that Nisire was a knight''s apprentice. Not a squire, but an apprentice. A big step for her and she came to celebrate with us when she was placed among the reserves. In other words, she is now officially part of the Order, she will not be sent anywhere but will undergo constant training. Pretty much the same as before, but now it''s an official member. It was a very good day.


    ¡°Young lady, it''s time for breakfast.¡± The sweet Ameli voice interrupted my thoughts, calling me to finish the morning walk.


    The flowers were bright today, made even brighter by the morning dew that gave them an even more radiant appearance. I picked myself up off the ground as I nodded, and walked beside her, taking her hand as we made our way home.


    The garden looked especially beautiful during the spring. Even though we were already close to the change of season. The heat was already starting to show and my clothes had adapted to that fact. I was wearing a nice blue summer dress with black shorts underneath. Mom had insisted that I wear them since that day with the mud accident. She didn''t like my underwear getting dirty like that at all. She was pretty upset. So now I''m wearing these shorts that are good at repelling that kind of dirt. Kind of like a hydrophobic fabric. Very convenient and magical.


    My walks in the garden were always shortly before breakfast. It is a habit I imposed on myself to keep my body healthy as I used to do in my old world. Although I did not know if they were really of any benefit to my current species.


    In a few minutes, we finally arrived at the mansion, and quickly made our way to the dining room, where the family was already gathered around the table.


    ¡°Goo monin,¡± I said giving a small bow to the family, who were quick to return my greeting.


    ¡°Good morning my little star.¡± Dad greeted me, giving me one of his big, full-toothed smiles. He ate breakfast while going through some papers on the table. From what I heard, there have been some things going on in the empire that have been keeping him somewhat busy lately, going back and forth from the imperial palace.


    Although he usually smiles when he sees me, his expression has become more serious. He doesn''t often escape from his duties as he used to, which has been strange considering that Dad is, in short, a free spirit. I don''t know what''s currently going on in the political or socioeconomic environment of the empire, but if Dad could still afford to have a leisurely breakfast with us, then I don''t think I should worry about it for now.


    ¡°Good morning honey.¡± Greeted Mom with her calm, motherly smile. She, well, it''s a bit of a surprise to see her today. She''s usually busy working on that pure mana stone project she had started with Aunt Karla.


    The business had prospered enough to move on to its next phase. Or so I gathered. Lady Dilia, the girl who I still suspect is an elf, had accepted the proposal offered to her and almost every day she came to talk to Mom about different things related to that business.


    The little I have been able to glean from all this is that they have had few setbacks, the profits have been considerable and they hope to create a small revolution in the magical items industry in the next few years.


    I have no idea what that will mean for the future, but it may be a bit like the commercial use of computers, which ended up positively affecting a lot of fields.


    The bad news about all this, and which is somewhat contradictory to Mom''s original goal, is that she spends less and less time with me and Zenya. At least she has designated a few hours, one day a week to visit and be with me, but it feels a bit counterproductive to make this whole plan to improve my future and my sister''s by abandoning both of us during such an important age.


    I can''t say I don''t understand her, because I do, but my own goal of having a good relationship with my mother has been falling apart because of this, which has made me quite sad. I really wanted to have a childhood where I had a strong relationship with my mother.


    My only consolation is that Mom never forgets important dates and whenever she tells me she will do something she does it without fail. I can always rely on her because of that.


    Still, it gets lonely.


    This reminds me, during my birthday she told me she was preparing a special gift, and she still hasn''t given it to me. I wonder what it will be...


    ¡°Good morning my little Mishka.¡± Makila greeted me by getting up from her place and giving me a couple of kisses on my cheeks as she helped me sit next to her.


    Kila, as I have grown accustomed to calling her out loud; as it is easier to say and makes me feel closer to her, has become much, much more cheerful as I mentioned before. And this is noticeable at the moment. For some reason I don''t understand; not complaining though, she has started to wrap her tail around me whenever I''m close. Just like now.


    I''m sitting in the chair next to her, and her tail has wrapped around my waist. The funny thing is that it''s not just with me, she does it with Zenya when they are together. I have no idea what the impetus for that is, or what is the purpose, but since it''s a fluffy, soft, warm tail, I''m never going to complain.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    And speaking of Zenya.


    ¡°Good morning, Tya.¡± I was greeted by my beloved older sister with... well, a much flatter tone than usual. Ah, don''t get me wrong, it''s not that anything has happened between us, we''ve actually gotten a lot closer. It''s just... well, let me tell you everything that''s happened while I enjoy my breakfast.


    Shortly before Sarka left for the academy, Zenya and I were in my playroom playing as usual. She was making time while Sarka finished with her studies at the library, as she promised her that they would go out for a walk in the city in the afternoon. Seeing that our big sister did not show up yet, she went to look for her.


    A short time later, she returned with an expression that was hard to understand. I almost thought Sarka had told her they couldn''t go after all, but that wasn''t the case. Zenya hugged me and was silent for a while, as she seemed to be thinking deeply about something. I didn''t think too much of it at the time, so I just enjoyed having her with me.


    When Sarka finally appeared, my sister let go of me and, with a complicated expression that worried me for a moment, immediately changed to her usual energetic smile and left with our older sister.


    The day Sarka left, Zenya spent the whole day in her room. She asked for food to be brought to her room and I didn''t hear from her until the afternoon of the next day when I learned that she was now the one who went to the library and locked herself in there reading various books. Kila, somewhat concerned, went and talked. I never knew what the two of them talked about, but after a few days, it was Dad''s turn to enter the picture.


    Zenya went to Dad and, again, they talked for a long time until she finally left the office with a relieved and determined expression. From then on, Zenya went to Dad''s office every day and stayed there for hours until, when she finally came out, went to play with me.


    It seemed like that would be our new routine, until last year when Zenya and Mom fought. Mom found out what Zenya had been doing and they argued. I couldn''t hear more than a few words before Kila ordered Ameli to get me out of the room.


    From the context, Zenya seemed to want to do something family-related, but Mom was adamantly refusing because of something I couldn''t hear.


    It took a couple of months of Dad and Kila trying to convince Mom to let her do whatever Zenya was doing, until finally, and for the third time, they both locked themselves in a room and talked for hours.


    Again, I didn''t know what they talked about, only that they had reconciled, but from that day on, Zenya changed completely. She became much more serious, she studied hard and, that childish and cheerful feeling was replaced by an aura of a ¡°noble lady¡±. Not the best way to describe it, but that was the feeling I got.


    She was still my dear sister, whom I admired very much, but she gained some... maturity? And sometimes she felt a bit distant. I didn''t know what things she was thinking or planning, but, despite that attitude, she never stopped acting like my adored big sister, so there was nothing I could do but be patient and let her be.


    Well, that concludes my report about my family. Time to talk about myself, right?


    Let''s start with the important stuff!


    ¡°Nita, finish eating.¡±


    ¡°Y-yesh, Kila.¡±


    Well, I got so engrossed in Zenya''s topic that I forgot to eat.


    Back to what I was saying.


    Good news, I''m three years old! And if you''re wondering, yes, I''m going to repeat it until I get bored.


    But seriously speaking, there have been some interesting things these last two years. As I said at the beginning, and I think you can tell, I still find it a bit difficult to talk. And it wasn''t hard to figure out why after doing it more often.


    I''m dumb. Well, no, but yes.


    Let me explain.


    I already explained that my teeth are very different, right? That has to do with it. Having 16 canines, fangs, or whatever you want to call them, is not easy. It''s scary and it screws up your pronunciation. Especially when you''re trying not to accidentally mutilate yourself while speaking. It''s happened to me, I''ve bitten my tongue and the inside of my cheeks a couple of times, though never to the point of actually making me bleed too much. But, as you''d expect, it hurts. I mean, those are some damn teeth that can tear through flesh like it''s freshly baked bread it''s going to hurt!


    And it gets worse.


    My tongue is also responsible for all this. It''s longer than a human''s. How long? Well, I can reach a little above the tip of my nose. I don''t know how long a human tongue should be on a girl my age, but I''m pretty sure that''s not the normal measurement.


    Combine both of those things with my mind being used to using a human mouth to speak and you have the answer as to why I have trouble pronouncing some words.


    Never listen to those isekai where the MC is reborn as a non-human and speaks perfectly. They lie like politicians.


    And really, it''s not that my family, or anyone else for that matter, expects me at three years old to be fluent, but I would expect improvement in that when I should have gotten used to it by now...


    Anyway.


    I finished eating and Ameli came over to wipe off any food residue left on my face, even though there was usually never any. I''m a well-mannered girl... even if the concept is a little different from what I understood on Earth. We''ll talk about that another day. Right now, it was time for one of my favorite things since I turned my glorious three. Lessons with Kila!


    ¡°Ready for today, Nita?¡± said Makila getting up from her chair. My other parents were already gone; including Zenya who followed Dad to his office. Now it was just Kila, Ameli, and me.


    I didn''t have to get up by myself, as her tail; surprisingly stronger than it looked, did it for me, gently putting me on the floor. I quickly took her hand so that we could go together to her office where we normally conducted these lessons.


    This was part of those changes that were to come when I had my third birthday. The Makila, according to the traditions of the Atenosia, was the one who was in charge of teaching the children, so this was her responsibility.


    But what did they consist of?


    A lot of things. For example, giving me basic language lessons, something that normally wouldn''t happen, but I''m slower than other kids. It''s my mouth''s fault that I can''t speak properly. Hmph!


    I am also taught basic things related to my race, my parents'' race, some customs and traditions, and things related to self-awareness. As I said, very basic things that as a child I have to learn. In short, they are teaching me common sense. And I couldn''t be happier that this kind of thing is being done.


    How many times have you seen your generic isekai protagonist, reborn and doing the most out of common-sense things in their new world, or even the old one? It''s as if they never had any common sense to begin with. I was a bit sick of seeing the MC suddenly learn that magic exists and in less than two pages cast a nuke-level fire spell and think that was the ¡°normal¡± thing to do in that world, or even substandard.


    I don''t know what the hell the authors think sometimes when they do that....


    We advanced through the corridors to Makila''s office and entered immediately. The room was still as normal as ever, with bookshelves with some books and documents, few decorations on the walls, and the central desk near the window with many papers stacked on it. The sofas are to one side, for receiving guests, and the only out-of-the-ordinary feature is a small chair to one side of the desk.


    ¡°Go and sit-down Nita, I''ll be with you in a moment.¡±


    At her command, I quickly went to that chair and sat down expectantly. Kila is a very good teacher, but quite serious about it. If I make a mistake or say something wrong, she has the patience to slowly correct me, no matter how many times she has to repeat herself.


    I followed her with my eyes as she reached for a notebook on one of the shelves, opened it, and checked the notes inside. She nodded to herself and walked back towards the desk, where she sat down and looked at me with a soft smile.


    ¡°I already taught you about the days of the week and the months. Last time we went over the names of the family''s races and some of the servants.¡± Makila hummed thoughtfully, touching the tip of her nose with her index finger; a habit I noticed she had when she was thinking deeply while relaxed. Then she nodded to herself again, having come to a decision. ¡°How about we go over them to see if you remember correctly, and then we can practice your pronunciation a bit?¡±


    I nodded in response, ready for this little surprise ¡°test¡±. I took a deep breath, getting ready to begin.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Kila smiled as she stood in front of me. ¡°So, tell me what each day of the week is called.¡±


    I quickly remembered the names and quickly answered. ¡°Da fis day, Misaa, Da sego-¡±


    ¡°Nita. what did I tell you?¡± Kila interrupted me and immediately threw that question out with a slight frown.


    I tried to think what she meant and quickly realized.


    Oh... I lowered my head in embarrassment at the realization. ¡°Ponance well...¡±


    ¡°Correct, pronounce well. Let¡¯s try again.¡± Kila crouched down in front of me, placing herself at my eye level. In a soft, sympathetic voice, she encouraged me ¡°It''s okay if you take your time, but try to pronounce each word correctly, so you can get the hang of it. okay?¡±


    I nodded, ready to try again as she asked. ¡°The, first, day, Mi-sa-ra¡± I pronounced the first sentence as best I could while staring at Kila, waiting for her approval. She nodded, urging me to continue. ¡°The, second, day, A-le-mis. The, third, day, Di-ari-sa...¡± I paused, realizing a faint sign on Kila''s face that told me I made a mistake about something. I went over the third day again in my mind, until I remembered that it was Diarika. I nodded to myself and tried again. ¡°Di-ari-ka?¡±


    ¡°Very good Nita. You''re doing well, keep going.¡±


    ¡°The, fourth, day, Su-ran-da. The, fifth, day, Ni-vha... Ni-va-ra. And, the, sixth, day, Se... Ce... She... Kila, how you say last?¡±


    Kila started laughing at my attempt to pronounce the last word but quickly signaled me to say it with her.


    ¡°Ze.¡±


    ¡°Zhe?¡±


    ¡°No, no. Look and listen, Ze. ZE.¡±


    ¡°Z-ze¡±


    ¡°Good. Now, phi.¡±


    ¡°Phi.¡±


    ¡°Ras.¡±


    ¡°Ras.¡±


    ¡°Ze-phi-ras.¡±


    ¡°Ze-phi-ras.¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡± Kila praised me as she stroked my head. Pronouncing some words well was difficult, but with a teacher like her, I could take my time to learn it the right way.


    Now, you may ask, what was all this for? Well, as Makila said, it was to help me with my pronunciation. And obviously to see if I was able to remember things correctly. From what I understood, children in this world are taught from a very early age, with great care and attention, hoping that they can interact with the world quickly, but also as good as possible. Surprisingly, even among commoners, there is a very high literacy rate. Why do I know this? Something Kila mentioned on the first day.


    She stood up and walked to the desk where she picked up some papers that were on top of it. Then, organizing them, she showed me the first one.


    ¡°Nita, can you remember where the name Miltara comes from?¡± The first picture was a depiction of the biggest sun in the sky. A drawing of a large, yellow sun.


    I nodded remembering that lesson. ¡°Mil-ta-ra, is the home, of Er-ka. It''s in Mita, big, sister.¡±


    ¡°Very good, that''s right. Perfectly done, Nita.¡±


    The days of the week seemed to be one of the most common ways to teach children because they represent the names Erka and Erias have used throughout history. Both are the Pillars that are most associated with children. For some reason that was the main reason why this method was used. However, it also had to do with the fact that the names seemed to have a good balance of difficult to pronounce and easy to remember.


    Miltara is the name of the home built in Mita, where Erka is said to live. Alemis was the first name by which Erka was known when the pillars still walked among mortals. Depicted as a slender woman, with brown skin, long golden hair tied in a braid with several ribbons adorning it, and bright white eyes. Diarika is the first name with which she was registered in written form, and that, over the years, was changed until it remained as Erka. The image that Kila showed me was its written form.


    In Erias'' case, Suranda, which, as with Miltara, is how the home Erias inhabits in Sura is known, is the smallest star and of a bluish hue.


    What? What do you mean I never mentioned that? Well, now you know. Mita is a yellow sun, and Sura is a small sun of bluish hue.1


    Nivara, the name she used while traveling the world with her sister, is depicted as a thinner and smaller woman, her skin is paler than her sister''s, loose wavy hair of a silvery white, with eyes of an almost ethereal light blue. And Zephiras, her first written version that ended up evolving into Erias, as she is currently known. And again, the image Kila showed me was its written version.


    With each thing Kila showed me, I had to say the name and where the name came from. Both she and Ameli; who, by the way, yes, she was with us, would applaud and congratulate me with every guess I made.


    Finally, as we were about to move on to the next thing, there was a knock at the door, and one of the maids announcing herself.


    ¡°Madam Fiana, I am Felia, I bring some letters for you... and also for the young lady.¡±


    For me? Who could write me a letter?


    Raising an eyebrow, curious as I was, Kila nodded to Ameli who quickly allowed Felia to enter the room. The girl gracefully advanced to us, holding a few letters in her hand which she immediately handed to my second mother. After giving us a salute, of course.


    There were about 4 letters that she read on the spot, placing them on the desk as she finished them. It seemed like they were nothing urgent, as there was no change in her expression, but by the time she got to the last one, she opened her eyes wide, and then looked at me with a mischievous smile, almost as if she had come up with a way to tease me. I was very curious, so I got up from my chair, and, when I took the first step...


    ¡°Nita, no. What have I told you when we''re here?¡±


    ¡°...¡± I immediately sat down again. Kila had told me that, as long as I was taking these classes, I had to remain seated until she instructed me otherwise. Something to do with etiquette. ¡°Keep seat unti Kila says,¡± I replied before sighing somewhat annoyed. It felt a little unfair.


    ¡°You don''t have to be mad about that,¡± Kila said with a small laugh. ¡°It doesn''t do you any good to hurry up and see it if you can''t read it anyway.¡±


    ¡°...¡± I had to admit she was right about that; and, while I hoped to learn soon, that didn''t take away my desire to see it.


    ¡°I''ll give you the answers later, you may go Felia.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma''am.¡±


    Felia curtsied, gave me a discreet good bye, and left immediately. Makila approached me with the letter in hand and I noticed something very important about it that made my eyes widen in surprise, as well as excitement.


    ¡°Oh? Have you noticed who the letter is from?¡± she asked with some mischief in her voice. Her expression revealed that she was ready to tease me at any moment.


    But that didn''t matter to me, I nodded without a second''s hesitation. That letter was one I didn''t expect to receive but wanted to receive. That Heraldic seal was one that I recognized very easily; it was the coat of arms of the Nazzik house.

 Chapter 32

    ¡°Don''t get so excited, I''m going to let you see the letter, but first, what do we need to do?¡±


    The way and tone Kila used to ask me was the kind that adults use to talk to young children. While it still felt strange to be treated that way, there was nothing I could do because I WAS a three-year-old girl.


    Did I ever mention I''m 3 years old? Hehehe!


    Anyway, I had no choice but to play along. Besides, I needed to keep up my act, for some reason, Kila sometimes looked at me with suspicion when I didn''t act as expected of a girl my age.


    ¡°Finish the lesson.¡± I finally replied.


    ¡°Hmm, good girl. So.¡± After leaving the letter there, Kila returned to the desk, picked up a stack of papers, and returned to her original position. ¡°Let''s go over the months.¡±


    The months in this world were named after several of the Pillars, separated into groups according to the length of each season, 2 for spring, 4 for summer, 2 for autumn, and 4 for winter. It should be noted that, in this world, the year begins in spring and ends in winter.


    Kila brought up the first image, one that represented spring in its full splendor, along with several rays of light descending from a cloudless sky illuminating the entire landscape.


    ¡°Alirys, Pillar Alika¡± I stated confidently. The first month represented Alika, the Pillar of life and light, very much in keeping with spring.


    ¡°Very good Nita. Now the next one.¡± Kila left the first image on the desk and showed me the second one. In this one, there was a new field, with crops this time, some animals walking around the place with their young, and fruit trees full of colorful flowers. Likewise, easy, so I answered immediately.


    ¡°Manarys, Pillar Mara.¡± Mara, the Pillar of agriculture and fertility. I remembered once seeing an artistic representation of this goddess and, to some extent, she reminded me a bit of Demeter, the Greek goddess who shared the same domains as Mara.


    The resemblance was so great that Mara was also depicted wearing a white dress, very similar to a Greek chiton, and holding something very similar to wheat or barley. The big difference is that Mara had a lot of dirt on her hands, clothes, and face, and she also usually carried a hoe on her shoulder to work the land.


    ¡°Excellent. Now we''ll go faster.¡± Kila pulled up the next image. This time it was a portrayal of a lush forest, with luscious greenery, trees full of beautiful leaves, and some small animals scampering about. A person, off to the side with a bow and arrow ready to hunt down one of the unwary animals.


    ¡°Hals... Hell... Halras! Pillar, Halari¡± I said, trying very hard to remember its pronunciation. That first part of the name can sometimes be pronounced as ¡°Hell¡± or even ¡°Hill¡± but that''s because of certain dialects. Kila had taught me, I guess to keep it in mind, but that very fact ended up confusing me when it came to remembering it. Back to Halari, she is the Pillar of Beasts and Hunting, and it is this month that summer starts.


    ¡°Next.¡± So said Kila, as we quickly went through each of the months and their representations.


    Fourth month, Riora, for Riodr, Pillar of the sea, rivers and lakes. Fifth month, Ashnir, for Ashana, Pillar of protection, justice, and courage. The sixth month, Eldaris, for Eldelgard, Pillar of Fire and War, and the month in which summer ends.


    The seventh month marks the beginning of autumn with Galntar, for Galana, the Pillar of nature and earth, and the eighth month, Num?ran for Numa, the Pillar of motherhood and sexuality.


    For some reason I don''t understand, they had no problem telling me about that domain, but they seemed to have problems talking about sexuality itself... sometimes I don''t understand them. They are open about some subjects that in my old world were taboo, but for others, they are not...


    Finally, winter begins in the ninth month with an old acquaintance. Obaniel for Obana, the Pillar of the seasons and origin of the winds, also known as the White Lady. She is who is said to be the one who brings the white mantle of the first snowfalls of the season.


    Tenth month, Kzafor for Kzafaro, the Pillar king of elemental spirits and magical beings. Kzafaro seems to be the only one among all the Pillars who decided to remain on the mortal plane. Some claim to have encountered him and say that Kzafaro is an incredibly friendly being. Someone who likes to talk a lot and listen to the stories of those travelers who manage to meet him. It is also said that he has even taken some mortals as wives/husbands, but no one has been able to verify these stories.


    For the eleventh month, we have Vhalit, for Vhala, the Pillar of the stars and divination. One of the most mysterious Pillars as you don''t hear much about her and when she appears before her oracles, she always brings both good and bad news. Never one without the other.


    Finally in the twelfth and last month, Nyntras for Nyntir, the Pillar of death, darkness, and the underworld. Very appropriate to represent the end of the year, and for the next to begin with its counterpart, light and life. Although both Alika and Nyntir are said to get along incredibly well. Something that, from my point of view, makes philosophical sense. Nothing could get along better with life than death itself.


    After a long test; which Kila took the opportunity to extend by pulling out random representations to see how well I had learned each of the months and the Pillars that represent them, we moved on to the races. Fortunately, this part went much faster, as I only had to name each of the few that I know and that are part of our family.


    Kila showed me a Lumigraphy of Dad, a Friasan, of Mom an Atenosia, she pointed to herself, a Vulpan, then to Ameli, a Valven, and curiously, instead of pointing to me as usual, she showed me the one image; in this case a painting, of a young Aunty Ven, a Revant, which, for some reason, she kept hidden on one of the shelves.


    She looked very different from how I remembered her. Her red hair was loose and straight, she was wearing a rather simple blue dress, something that surprisingly matched her violet skin tone very well. She had a demure smile, and there was real joy in her eyes. She didn''t seem uncomfortable in her attire, which surprised me a lot. Aunty Ven looked like that classic tomboy who would scream that she would never wear a dress because it was uncomfortable to fight in. But this painting made me realize that I was completely wrong.


    ¡°Surprising, isn''t it?¡± commented Kila, seeing my shocked expression. ¡°Believe it or not, Anven really enjoys wearing dresses, fixing her hair, and maintaining proper etiquette. The only reason she didn''t stay as part of the social circles and the fashion world is because she enjoys her life outside more, traveling.¡±


    I looked away from Kila, and her explanation, to see that image of Aunty Ven again.


    I remembered her with some sadness, I hadn''t heard from her yet and that disappointed me greatly. I was very mindful that she warned me that her return might take several years, but I wished she would at least send a letter.


    Kila suddenly sighed and put away the pictures and materials we had been using, while Ameli, who had been silent for most of the lesson, came over to me, set up a small table; matching my small chair, and set down a cup of tea made from the leaves of my favorite fruit tree, along with some cookies.


    ¡°Senkyou, Ali.¡± I thanked her cheerfully, as she walked a few steps away with a smile on her face.


    Last year they started giving me tea once every few days. This type of tea was made from the leaves of the rava tree which, unlike the fruit, was very good for health, especially for very young children, which is one of the few reasons why rava fruits were grown even though they were dangerous to most Asherians.


    Once I was done with this little snack, Kila lifted me into her arms and, sitting down at her desk, placed me on her lap. She took the letter I was so eager to read, or rather be read to, and opened the envelope with quick, precise movements.


    Inside, there were three sheets filled with a lot of text that I could hardly understand. I could recognize some of the written words, but since I had not been taught properly, it was still impossible for me to understand even a little of the contents.


    ¡°All right, let''s see what we have here.¡± Kila pulled out the first sheet, preparing for an extensive reading. I never expected to receive such a lengthy letter. Makila must have thought the same thing, her eyebrows raised in amazement at the amount written on the three sheets...on both sides. ¡°Looks like someone really wanted to talk.¡±


    With that said, Makila began to read the letter to me.


    The contents were not exactly what I expected. It looked like it was Katarina who wrote it, which makes a lot of sense, and at the same time a bit surprising when I thought about it.


    She started with a formal greeting, some nice words about the current weather, her own and her family''s health - and then proceeded to ask about our family, with genuine interest. She followed with the state of business, her own and ours, telling us about her plans and wishing my mothers were as good or better.


    All that on the first sheet...


    The second, wondering about my sisters and me, our health, academics, etc. The important detail here was that she revealed that one of her sons would be attending the same academy as my sister Sarka.


    To give some context, Yuliana has 5 siblings, the oldest of them all, Maynard, is a similar age to Losward. He was followed by 2 twin sisters, Jessa and Tessa, just a couple of years younger. They were followed by the brother Katarina was talking about in the letter, Raleph about three years younger than Sarka, and the youngest about 10 years old, named Kein. He was the only one I got to know on one of my visits to the Nazzik house, and he seemed like a nice boy.


    Finally, the last page was centered on Yuliana. She related about her growing up, what she''s learned so far, and how well she speaks, something that made me feel like I was somehow losing against her... she also talked about Ginevere, which didn''t surprise me, and she also mentioned that Aria had come to visit them a couple of days ago.


    Now, that was important. I pouted in annoyance. Kila noticed my expression and started laughing. None of the three of us were supposed to see each other until we were five years old. We were told it was some sort of tradition that I honestly didn''t fully understand, only that we could see each other again until then. Aria has a bit of an advantage because she just recently turned five, but that wasn''t enough of an excuse for me. It was supposed to be until all three of us had done it.


    ¡°My little Mishka is mad?¡± Kila teased me, and I just looked away from her. It seemed unfair to me. I wanted to see my friends again too. ¡°It''s okay, Nita, it says here that it couldn''t be helped. It was a political issue and they had no choice.¡±


    ¡°...unfair.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know.¡± Kila stroked my head, trying to comfort me.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    She immediately went on to relate the contents of the letter. Which ended up being the biggest surprise.


    ¡°Well, this is indeed unexpected,¡± Makila said showing me what was there.


    On the back of the last sheet was a drawing. A drawing made by Yuliana. It was simple, some scribbles that I could recognize as us playing together in the garden of her house. There was Aria, with her platinum blonde hair, Yuliana with her beautiful long pink hair, and me, with my black hair. The three... the four of us; I couldn''t forget that there was also Ginevere, we were holding hands with smiles on our faces. And there was something else in one of the corners. Words.


    This was a drawing done by Yuliana and signed with her name and a full sentence. According to Kila, it said, ¡°I hope I can play with you very soon, best wishes, Yuliana Nazzik.¡±


    That little girl had learned to write.


    Is that little girl a genius? I mean, I had my adult memories and mind as an advantage, and I still hadn''t learned to write. I was barely able to recognize a few letters and words, but that girl could already write her name, and speak more fluently than me. At least in that, I had an excuse.


    Anyway, this situation was serious, how could I let my adorable little angel get the upper hand on me? I couldn''t! If I didn''t try to catch up and keep up with her, how could I call myself her best friend? It was time to get serious. I can''t afford to be left behind!


    ¡°Kila, Kila!¡± I tugged hard on Makila''s clothes to get her attention. The time had come to exploit my full potential. ¡°Kila, wanna wead an'' wite!¡±


    ¡°Hee~, you want to learn to read and write even though you can''t even speak well?¡± she replied in a mocking tone.


    I knew she was trying to provoke me, but I wasn''t going to fall for it, it was about time I started learning the things of this world properly, and this could very well be the perfect excuse.


    I nodded vigorously, almost making myself slightly dizzy from the intensity. Kila stopped me as she laughed, and pinched my cheeks affectionately. She closed her eyes and put a finger to her lips, thinking deeply before giving me an answer, ¡°Hmm, very well, let''s do it like this. Why don''t you go and tell Dri to teach you the basics?¡±


    I tilted my head in confusion. I was hoping she''d decide to help me herself since, well, that was technically her duty, and from the way she''s been behaving so far, one of the things she most enjoys doing with me.


    My thoughts must have been written all over my face as Makila immediately replied, ¡°As much as I would like to, I think it''s better if you ask your sister to help you. You know why?¡±


    I shook my head, was Zenya better at that than her?


    ¡°Well, your sister has been feeling lonely lately, and I think having her dear little sister might cheer her up. What do you think?¡±


    Zenya was feeling lonely? It was a little hard to believe, although it made a certain amount of sense. Even though she spends a lot of time with Dad and usually comes with me from time to time, the time we spend together is relatively sparse. Even when she''s with Dad it''s only a couple of hours, the rest of the time she spends alone in the library, or her room.


    I thought about it for a second. It might be a good opportunity to spend time with her, and I know Kila has work to do, so pulling me aside might be good for her as well.


    I ended up nodding in agreement. Makila smiled at me and, lowering me to the floor, pulled out some sheets of paper from her desk and handed them to me along with, surprisingly, some crayons. Some fucking crayons.


    My eyes sparkled as I realized what Kila was telling me with that. If Yuliana sent me a drawing she made, why couldn''t I do the same, I could even send one to Aria too!


    I was so happy I was almost jumping for joy. Kila nodded toward Ameli as she handed her the letter and motioned for her to lead the way, and before long we were moving through the halls in search of my sister.


    <hr>


    --After a long time, we were finally told that Zenya was in the garden. More specifically, in the annex of the garden where we three sisters always met.


    We quickly headed there, with me leading the way. Ameli was carrying the letter, all the materials to write the reply, and the crayons for my drawing. I was already thinking of many different things to do when we arrived at the door of the small annex. Just as Ameli was about to knock announcing our arrival, I heard Zenya''s voice.


    "I told you I''m fine!" my sister shouted upset, causing both Ameli and I to freeze in surprise. I''ve never heard her raise her voice before, let alone like that. My maid and I looked at each other for a second unable to know what we should do.


    "My lady, I know perfectly well how much effort you are putting into this. Please never doubt that I will always be by your side no matter what you do."


    "..."


    "However, young lady, while I agree to follow your orders and support you, I do not agree that you are giving up your health for it." Kolda''s voice sounded concerned and firmer than I had ever heard it.


    Something happened to my sister?!


    ¡°You''re exaggerating. Nothing''s going to happen to me just because I stop sleeping a little.¡±


    ¡°A little? Lady, you''ve been sleeping just a couple of hours for over a week. It''s dangerous for you to do that. I beg you, please take a break.¡±


    ¡°¡®And I''m telling you that you''re overthinking, Kolda.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    There was a long silence in which we held our breath waiting for them to say something else. I clung to my maid''s skirt nervously. I was worried about Zenya and didn''t know what to do at the moment. Ameli seemed equally worried, though more about me than whatever was going on behind that door.


    ¡°Fine, I get it. Stop making that face.¡± My sister finally replied, letting out a long sigh, something Ameli and I shared. The tension in the air dissipated with those words, allowing our bodies to relax again. ¡°But, just for a couple of days. I''m not making any progress anyway, and a change of scenery would be better.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, young lady.¡±


    ¡°So... What do you suggest I-¡°


    Ameli knocked on the door at that instant, announcing our arrival. Soon after, my sister''s slightly surprised voice was heard, allowing our entrance.


    As soon as the door opened, I rushed out to meet her. I don''t know what happened or what Zenya has been trying so hard to do, but if she''s been depriving herself of a proper rest, what better time than now to give her one?


    ¡°Shivit!¡±1 I shouted, throwing myself into her arms.


    ¡°Tya! Shouldn''t you be with Makila?¡±


    Zenya caught me in her arms with a smile. I clung to her like a koala.


    ¡°Shivit, shivit, teach wite, teach wite! wanna leta Yuli.¡±


    ¡°Calm down, calm down. I don''t understand you, Tya.¡±


    Ameli''s amused laughter drew my sister''s attention to her. She immediately proceeded to do her duty and explained to Zenya what I wanted.


    ¡°So, Makila sent her to me so I could teach her to write?¡±


    I nodded excitedly.


    "Hmm..."


    My sister went into silent reflection. For a second, I thought she would refuse. I looked worriedly towards Kolda, but she just smiled at me as she always did.


    "I guess it might help me relax my mind a bit." She murmured as she carried me over to the tea table and sat me down in my chair.


    It may not look like it, but Zenya has grown a lot and has become quite strong. I''d say she''s about 130 cm tall, and even with that, she''s able to carry me in her arms for a long time. I guess it''s related to her being a part Friasan.


    I forgot to mention it, but there are some vestigial horns on the side of her head. They started growing shortly after her fifth birthday. Kila said she might be one of the few perfect hybrids among the Asherians. 2


    I, for my part, had grown up just as fast. However, not as much though. I was very close to 100 cm, but I didn''t expect to be over that height any time soon. If Aunty Ven was the standard for how tall I would be as an adult Revant, then I would surely be a short girl all my life. It didn''t bother me, but it was kind of funny to have lived a lifetime as a guy over 180cm, and now be a very short girl. It was funny to go from one end of the spectrum to the other.


    Anyway.


    My sister pulled her chair closer to me and, with Ameli placing all the materials on the table, began to slowly teach me the written language.


    I won''t go too deeply into it, as it would be long and boring to explain, but the writing system was easy to understand but difficult to do. I don¡¯t really know how to explain it. Some things could remind you of the Kanji language, being ¡®words¡¯ with a single intricate symbol, and others that were similar to written Latin, something more familiar. I could only say that it was a very tidy mess. It doesn''t make sense, I know, but it''s the best I can offer.


    We went for a few hours until I couldn''t take it anymore. As much as I was excited to learn it, there was a limit to my endurance.


    When my sister noticed this, she asked me what I wanted to include in the letter, which left me thinking for a while, until I decided to do something similar to Katarina, though less extensive. Something along the lines of a report on the current state of the family and my progress so far. Zenya seemed to understand what I wanted so she got on with it, occasionally asking me questions about things I wanted to include.


    While she was doing that, I was struggling to capture the image I had in my head in the drawing for my little angel.


    My first idea was to try to do something similar, with the three of us... or rather four of us; I couldn''t forget Ginevere, playing together, only this time it would be in the garden of my home, but I quickly discarded that idea. I wanted to do something that would impress her.


    It took me a long time, but I decided to draw a picture of our future meeting.


    I started by drawing the setting. It was a large room with a long table full of snacks, sweets, and drinks, with various decorations and some flower arrangements. From the ceiling hung candelabras with that magic stone they use instead of candles, but these would be of different colors. Elsewhere a group of musicians were playing a soft melody while several people were dancing happily. Of course, Zenya was there playing her violin, just as she did on my first birthday.


    Sarka would also be together with her girlfriend, dancing together on the side, alongside my parents in a dancing trio which, when I drew it, I thought was very funny. Katarina and Isolde would be on the side talking. I didn''t know what to do with them, but I wanted to include them. Drawing Kila was difficult as well as Katarina, because of her ears and tail, but I was proud of how they turned out.


    Finally, Yuliana, Aria, and I stood together holding hands in elegant dresses. Yuliana wore colorful bows in her hair and on her tail, and Aria wore a suit with trousers that, to be honest, would look amazing on her and make her look really cool. She gave off a certain tomboyish vibe that made me think she would look amazing in any kind of more masculine clothing. And finally, I was in the middle of them both in a red princess-style dress with a big bow on one side.


    I looked at my finished work.


    I''ll be honest, I''m not very good at drawing. My skill wasn''t the best, although I wasn''t at the level of not knowing anything either. Part of the things I learned to do in one of my many jobs was to draw at a somewhat decent level. I would say I was pretty below average, but what I did was easily recognizable.


    And yet I was proud of what I''d created.


    "Did you finish, Tya?" asked Zenya from the side. She had finished the letter quite a while ago and was now enjoying some tea.


    I nodded proudly. I got down from the chair picked up my magnum opus and showed it to her happily. "Shivit, you like?"


    Zenya smiled as she took the drawing from my hands and admired it with some surprise in her expression.


    "Wow, you draw very well Tya. Everything is so pretty, is this a party? Oh, there''s even me."


    "Umm! Fithday pawty."


    "Eh~ do you want me to play at your fifth-year party?"


    My eyes lit up at her offer. "C-can you Shivit?"


    ¡°Hm~ Should I?¡± my sister replied, playing hard. She doesn''t usually behave like this, but I think she does it to imitate Sarka. Adorable, and more so knowing that our older sister loved to mess with her like this all the time. But...


    "Shivit... pwease?" I pleaded with my most adorable, pitiful look. Zenya may think she can tease me, but I know she is especially weak to my expressions.


    "I-I guess it''s no use. I''ll have to prepare a presentation worthy of my little sister." She conceded as she averted her gaze to hide the slight blush on her cheeks. My sister was easy to manipulate... perhaps too easily. Fortunately, only with me... I hope.


    I jumped happily towards her, hugging and thanking her for it. Now I had a part of that drawing that would come true. Maybe I could make other things I included come true too?


    I turned my gaze to Kolda who was startled, as if she knew I was about to ask her to bring me down a star as a gift.


    "Kolda, sing?"


    "E-excuse me!? Y-you want me to sing?"


    I nodded firmly. Kolda has a very beautiful voice, although I knew she was a bit shy. But, remembering her performance on my first birthday, it would be a waste not to hear her on this one too.


    The tall maid suddenly seemed very small as her brain seemed to overheat, thinking about what to say back to me. Zenya made another attack.


    "Kolda, don''t worry so much, wouldn''t it be great to see Tya''s smile enjoying your voice? It would be a priceless gift for her, wouldn''t it?"


    "Umm!" I replied agreeing wholeheartedly. I would feel very excited knowing that both of them would be offering me such a wonderful gift for that day. I could also brag to Yuliana and Aria about how talented the two of them are.


    Having been ¡®attacked¡¯ from both sides, Kolda sought help from Ameli who had been silent all this time. But it was in vain.


    "Face it, Kolda, there is no way to deny the ladies anything, least of all when they are so eager to enjoy your talent."


    Having been outnumbered, the tall maid had no choice but to surrender and accept my innocent request. I rejoiced, throwing my arms up in the air, knowing that this day could become simply unforgettable.


    Zenya had to console her poor maid a little, but she soon returned to her normal state.


    My sister, after reading me the finished letter, making sure it was what I wanted to convey, folded it together with my drawing and put it in an envelope, put the family crest on it; and put some powder that gave it a sweet floral scent, handed it to Ameli, who happily ran to hand it over to the courier to be sent the next day.


    Now that that was finished, Zenya carried me out of the annex. We admired together the beautiful flowers that were already opening to fill our garden with bright colors, while she told me how her day had been, as I told her everything I had been learning lately.


    With that we ended the day, spending time together like we hadn''t done in a long time.

 Chapter 33

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±


    I woke up terrified, with a scream that felt as if it had torn my throat. I gasped for breath, looking around, making sure that what I had seen was gone and that I had left that terrible, sinister place.


    It was my room. I saw my closet, the chest Kila gave me, the bookshelf with some of the storybooks that had been brought to me a couple of days ago when I started to learn to read and write. To the right, the large window facing outside was covered by thick curtains that blocked most of the light from entering my room and barely let me see anything inside. On one side of the window was a small desk that, to everyone''s surprise, Dad had already prepared to put in my room. It was brand new, made of a very beautiful reddish-colored wood.


    Everything looked normal. Even my bed, disproportionately large, in which three like me could fit with enough room for each of us to stretch out our arms.


    I sat up, feeling the bed and my clothes damp, my body drenched in sweat and my face full of tears. I looked down at my hands that wouldn''t stop shaking. I clasped them together, interlacing my fingers and bringing them to my forehead, while making a huge effort not to hyperventilate, not to let anxiety and panic consume me. I mentally prayed to Sathalia, hoping that she could take that horrible feeling away from me.


    Loud footsteps were heard in the hallway. Someone was running towards my room. Thank heavens.


    ¡°Young lady!¡± echoed Ameli''s voice. She entered without hesitation, looking intently at every point in the room, ensuring no one else was hiding in the shadows. ¡°Young lady, are you all right, what happened?¡± she asked with a concerned tone.


    I tossed aside the blankets covering me and rushed towards her. ¡°Ali, *hic* Ali, Ali, Ali!¡± I repeated her name over and over as she took me in her arms and pressed me against her chest. She didn''t care that I was wet, she just took me in her arms and did her best to comfort me as I cried both from the anxiety that still kept its filthy claws on me, and from the relief of having someone there with me.


    Ameli kept stroking my back and whispering words of comfort, as the feeling of panic slowly left me. Soon after, more hurried footsteps came down the hallway.


    ¡°Ameli, what happened? What was that scream?¡± Kila had come to my room. When she arrived, she sounded just as worried as Ameli. I heard her approach us quickly and place her hand on my back.


    ¡°Tya!¡± came another voice, this time it was Zenya who sounded agitated, most likely from running from her room to here.


    I jumped out from between Ameli''s chest, tears still falling down my face, and looked at Kila, mortally worried. I immediately threw myself into her arms, and she welcomed me to her chest, then cradled me, trying to soothe me. Knowing they were here, and feeling Kila''s warmth was really helping. However, those images still lingered in my mind.


    ¡°Ameli, what happened?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know, Madam. I had just woken up and was putting on my uniform when I heard her scream. I immediately left my room without even being able to finish dressing, and when I arrived, I found her like that.¡± Replied my maid worriedly and with some panic in her voice.


    Because of my age, I was allowed to have my own room, but also, because of my age, Ameli was given the next room, for the sole purpose that she could quickly get to me in case she needed to. Something that was just proven to be effective.


    Logic from the period stories I had read dictated that, in reality, there should always be someone ready at my room door for any eventuality, but they couldn''t put Ameli there all the time either, and Kila didn''t trust other maidservants to be able to care for me properly. Unfortunately, this situation might change her mind.


    ¡°Can you go and get her some water? Of course, finish getting dressed first.¡±


    ¡°Right away.¡±


    There was a small silence in the room after Ameli left. The only noise was my breathing and sobbing, as I tried with all my might to calm down.


    ¡°Makila...¡± I heard my sister''s voice, hesitant as she called out to our second mother. Her voice sounded distressed and worried; she didn''t seem to know what words she should use to continue.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Dri, I''m sure it''s nothing for us to worry about.¡±


    By the time Ameli returned, I could breathe normally. Having Kila and my sister with me helped me push away that horrible feeling that was tormenting me.


    Makila sat on the edge of the bed, sitting me on her lap, while Ameli brought me a cup of water. I drank and let out a long sigh, with the tension that had built up inside me slowly dissipating.


    ¡°Nita. what happened, are you feeling sick, are you in pain?¡±


    I shook my head. I wished that was it. Physical pain would have been better than feeling that kind of panic and anxiety.


    ¡°Did you have a bad dream?¡± asked Zenya.


    I clenched the cup tightly as I nodded. I wouldn''t call it just a ¡°bad dream¡± though. It was a terrible nightmare. Even worse than the one I had some time ago.


    There was a collective sigh of relief. Zenya came over to me and gently took me by the hand, Makila spoke at that moment.


    ¡°Well, now you don''t have to worry about that anymore, we''re here with you.¡±


    I nodded, relieved to have them with me.


    Now that they understood what happened, I was pampered by both of them, until they were sure that the scare I got had passed. Then Makila ordered Ameli to bathe me and change my clothes, before leaving with Zenya to fulfill her duties for the day. Before leaving, she kissed me on the cheek and walked away keeping a worried expression.


    ¡°If anything, else happens, anything at all, let me know and I''ll come right away,¡± Kila said, also leaving to continue her work for the day.


    ¡°Of course, Madam,¡± Ameli replied with a bow and a sigh of relief. We immediately left in the direction of the bathroom.


    <hr>


    It was relaxing. The warm water completely washed away all the tension and anxiety left over from before. The clothes I was wearing now were also especially comfortable and soft, one of my favorites ever. We went down to the dining room for breakfast and I received several of my favorite foods. It had been Makila''s order that I be served all of those to help improve my mood.


    The rest of the day was similar. No matter who I was with, that person was dedicated to pampering me as much as they could; whether it was Makila while teaching me, the maids who gave me some sweets on my break, a lunch specially made for my taste, or even Zenya who captured me in a hug and didn''t let go the whole time she was teaching me.


    Despite how it started, the day ended up being especially pleasant.


    By the time I was lying in my bed again, with the sheets and blankets completely changed, I couldn''t help but wonder about that dream.


    Unlike the one I had had when I was younger, this one was several times more terrifying. I was enveloped in darkness, experiencing over and over again my last moments of life, and each time it was someone different who stabbed the knife while laughing with a distorted voice and a face that became deformed as the laughter grew louder and more terrifying. I couldn''t escape, no matter how hard I struggled it always ended the same way.


    And that voice, that... being or thing that spoke to me and told me constantly that I didn''t deserve this second chance, that this family was just using me, that Sathalia had lied to me and her real goals were others. It was trying very hard to put strange ideas into my head and that made it much more difficult to endure. It was disturbing to think about what was going on.


    But what worried me most was whether this would become a constant. Would I keep having these nightmares over and over again? And even if I didn''t, was there any meaning to this or was it because of my trauma? I thought that this feeling I had with my family, of not feeling a part of them, had disappeared on my first birthday. I was sure I moved past that, so why the hell was I having this kind of nightmare?


    I closed my eyes and sighed, wishing I didn''t have to worry about something like that, wondering if there was something wrong with me.


    ¡°There. Would you like me to read you a story, young lady? Or do you want to sleep now?¡± Ameli asked in her usual melodious voice. She had pulled up a chair and was sitting next to the bed, ready to stay by my side as long as it took to make sure I could get a good night''s sleep.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    A story sounds good. An unfamiliar story from this world might help me relax...even if I felt terrified to do so.


    ¡°Story,¡± I replied without much energy, and I saw her face light up immediately. She stood up and walked quickly to the bookshelf and, after finding the one she seemed to have been looking for, returned to her spot.


    She coughed twice, adjusting her tone to that of an experienced storyteller.


    ¡°The story of Theor the traveler.


    Once upon a time, there was a young man named Theor, a Friasan with dark skin and hair, ash-gray eyes, and horns as black as night. Although his body was well trained and his efforts were tireless, Theor had a great sadness in his heart: no matter how much he practiced, he was terrible at the use of weapons.


    The knights of the great orders rejected him again and again. And to his misfortune, he couldn''t use magic either, because he was ¡°gray-eyed¡± so others pushed him away. With no magic and no skill with weapons, his dream of becoming a knight of the emperor seemed impossible.


    But Theor did not give up.


    With hope burning in his heart, he left his home and traveled the vast territories of the empire. He visited many lands and learned as much as he could, tirelessly searching for a master who could help him fulfill his dream. And so, after many years of wandering, he came to the distant lands of the Njrton, a race known for their short stature and incredible strength.


    It was there, near the border between the Njrton kingdom and the Mirucana kingdom, that he found something that would change his destiny.


    As he walked under the starry sky, he saw a figure wrapped in a gray cloak. Although the figure was covered, Theor still felt its enormous power, a power greater than any knight he had ever known. Theor''s heart pounded as the figure approached him.


    With a soft smile, the stranger spoke:


    ¡°Greetings, O noble traveler, your lands are far from this place. What motives bring you to the borders of the lands of Mirucana?¡±


    The voice of the stranger was like the murmur of a brook in the moonlight, soft and soothing. Theor, captivated by the presence of the mysterious female, could barely speak. He hesitated for a moment before replying.


    ¡°I am on a journey to find myself,¡± he said at last, nervously. ¡°I am not good with weapons, and as you can see, I am gray-eyed, unable to use magic.¡±


    Those words weighed on his heart like stones, painful and distressing. How Theor wished he had at least a bit of talent so he could prove his worth!


    The female silently stared at him, with a deep and compassionate gaze. Then, with a leisurely gesture, she removed her hood, revealing emerald-green hair, falling softly down her back. Her eyes, shining like polished silver, seemed to illuminate the surroundings, and her long-pointed ears confirmed what Theor had already suspected: she was a Miranis, a member of a long-lived race, powerful and wise.


    ¡°You are not the only one who has felt the weight of those expectations,¡± the female said, her voice softer and warmer. ¡°Have you ever wondered if you already possess that light within you? Perhaps, you''ve always had that answer inside, but haven''t been able to hear it yet.¡±


    Theor looked at her, intrigued, his heart beating hard against his chest.


    And then...¡±


    I looked at Ameli, expectantly. She paused deliberately, watching my reaction intently. She covered her face with the book, leaving her eyes barely visible, which reflected an amusement that normally would have annoyed me, but now kept me on the edge of my seat, waiting for her to continue. However, she remained silent, clearly enjoying the moment, as if mocking me.


    ¡°And, wa happed?¡± I asked, giving in to my curiosity and hiding my embarrassment at having fallen for her obvious scheme.


    ¡°You''ll know tomorrow, young lady.¡± She replied, finally closing the book in her lap.


    ¡°Eh..."


    Ameli let out an amused laugh at my disappointed reaction. She rose from her chair and returned the book to its shelf. ¡°It''s already late, and you''d better sleep now. Besides, wouldn''t it be better if I told you the whole story over several nights? That way you might enjoy it much more.¡±


    I leaned back and turned the other way, annoyed. I didn''t want to listen to her anymore.


    ¡°Hahaha, young lady don''t get mad, I promise it''ll be worth it. I-¡±


    For some reason, Ameli stopped mid-sentence. I wanted to turn around, but I was still annoyed with her, I wasn''t going to give in so easily anymore.


    I heard her footsteps approaching, but decided to ignore her, even as I felt her sit on the edge of my bed.


    I felt a warm hand stroke my hair gently with long, motherly strokes. The touch was familiar, which confused me quite a bit. Since when did Ameli behave this way? She never did this...unless...


    I turned around, feeling a small throbbing in my chest, and there was someone unexpected.


    ¡°Mami?¡± I asked a little disbelieving and confused. Mom smiled sweetly as she nodded. I rushed into her arms and hugged her tightly. I was absolutely happy and relieved to be able to see her. She hugged me back, gently combing my hair with her fingers. Her gentle caresses flooded me with relief and happiness, something I didn''t know I was so in need of.


    ¡°Fia told me you''d had a nightmare last night.¡± She whispered without holding back her hand. I nodded silently, a little self-consciously, afraid she would see me as... well, a scared little girl. Technically I was, but certain things make me feel a little embarrassed to be seen that way. I know I''m being weird about it, but it''s complicated.


    ¡°Do you want to talk about it?¡± she asked in a soft cooing tone of voice. She sounded concerned, but also sympathetic. I was sure it wasn''t the first time she''d had to act like this with one of us, probably already very used to it. And maybe that''s why I refused. I didn''t feel ready to talk about it, especially given the content of those nightmares.


    Mom whispered an ¡°I see¡± and continued with her caresses. I feared my refusal might have worried her more, but her touch remained just as soothing and motherly. All of a sudden, she even started humming a lullaby, one I remembered from long before when I first woke up in this world. That definitely helped me relax even more.


    Her soft voice was all the sound that could be heard in the room, a moment between the two that felt soothing and warm. I could feel my worries and fears that those bad dreams might assail me again dissipating with each passing minute in my mother''s embrace.


    Feeling this love, this care, made me mentally sigh with contentment. This was the kind of thing I longed to have. To feel my mother''s love, to feel that I had a connection with her, that she would be with me whenever I needed her. This was what I wanted with all my heart, and I finally had it. My heart warmed, and I felt the desire to cry with relief, but before that feeling could fully settle, Mom whispered:


    ¡°Tya, remember I promised you I would give you a very special gift?¡±


    I pulled my face away from her chest, looking at her a little confused but also somewhat excited. I could almost feel my eyes sparkling at the anticipation of receiving her gift. As always, she kept the promises she made.


    She moved me aside a little and picked up an object wrapped in a colorful cloth that she had placed on the floor next to the bed. It was about half my size, and it was quite difficult to determine what it was with just its shape. I looked at my mother dubiously, almost as if I were asking her permission to open it, and she responded with a smile and a nod.


    With excitement, I began to unwrap the cloth, finally revealing a stuffed bunny.


    It was nothing special, it was just like an ordinary rabbit, or at least one from this world. Its ears were a bit shorter, but also wider, its fur was just as soft, and its tail was a bit larger. The biggest difference they possessed from the ones I knew was a third eye in the middle of their foreheads, which was able to give them some sort of sixth sense that made them incredibly difficult to catch.


    This stuffed animal was, no offense, horribly made. Just having three eyes alone was hard to get right, but the normal two were crooked and the third was not centered. The nose was noticeably upside down, and the mouth was sewn on as if it were a smirk, the kind that offends when you see it. Not to mention that several of the parts of the rabbit were a bit badly sewn, looking like they were going to fray if I pulled on the loose threads.


    ... and yet I was still overjoyed.


    To be objective, it was very ugly, and I couldn''t see how this could be called a gift for a child with how poorly made it was. But, from the bottom of my heart, it was the most wonderful thing I had ever been given. I loved it, I really did.


    ¡°How cute~¡± I exclaimed softly, delighted with the bunny. Out of the corner of my eye, I could see Mom sigh in relief at my response.


    ¡°S-so, do you like it?¡± asked Mom trying to confirm my answer.


    I nodded immediately. ¡°Lot!¡±


    The joy in my words brought a smile to her face, which made me smile.


    ¡°You know, I made it myself.¡±


    ¡°You did!?¡± I questioned incredulously. A handmade gift from her? I couldn''t believe it.


    ¡°Yes, I did it with a lot of love for you.¡± She said, as her face changed from a bright expression to a sad and regretful smile. ¡°I have not been the best mother to you, Orinthya.¡±


    She paused to sigh sadly, stroking my hair gently and drawing me back into her embrace. I felt a sting in my heart. I wouldn''t call her a bad mother, far from it. I know very well what a truly bad mother is like.


    Of course, she doesn''t usually have time for me, and it''s painful that it''s that way, but, I know why that is, and I understand it...even though I''m lonely. Besides, she has never lied to me, she has never failed me, and she has never shown me anything but love. How could I ever call her a bad mother when I have been able to see all the effort, she has put in for me and my sisters?


    After a moment, she continued, ¡°That''s why I decided I had to do something, even if it was something small.¡± She rested her hand on the rabbit''s head as she gave me a hopeful look. ¡°I started sewing this little one so she would be with you when I couldn''t. She''ll take care of you and chase away all those nightmares, giving you only pleasant dreams.¡±


    I didn''t know what to answer. I didn''t know if those nightmares would continue to haunt me at night, but, for some reason, I felt that I now had a guardian with me, one that maybe, could keep all those bad things away.


    ¡°And...¡± Mom hesitated for a moment before continuing, looking at me with sincere eyes. ¡°it is my wish that, whenever you feel lonely, you hold this little one and know that, even if you can''t see me, I will always be with you. I will always be on your side and I will always love you, no matter what.¡±


    I nodded softly. I could feel the sincerity and love in her words. I hugged my new friend as a smile formed on my lips. Mom loves me, I repeated those words in my mind over and over again. They were words that brought me true joy. A joy that was almost impossible to describe or even contain within my heart. I turned my face away from the bunny to look my mother in the eyes and called out to her.


    ¡°Mami?¡±


    ¡°Yes, baby?¡±


    ¡°I wove you.¡±


    ¡°...I love you too my sweet baby.¡±


    Mom hugged me tightly, kissed my forehead, and continued to tell me how much she loved me for a long while.


    It was late enough in the evening, if what Ameli said at the end of the story was correct. I was sure Mom was tired too, but would it be too selfish of me to want to enjoy her company a little longer?


    Luckily for me, she stayed a little longer telling me about her day, how much she missed me, and how hard it was to sew the stuffed animal, we even thought of her name!


    Ladies and gentlemen, I present to you Lancea, Lan for short, she will accompany us from now on in our travels!


    Shortly after naming her, my eyelids finally began to feel heavy. Tucking Lan and me in, Mom kissed my cheek goodbye, wishing me a good night. Within seconds I was completely asleep.


    That night there were no nightmares, just peaceful dreams.

 Chapter 34

    A few days have passed since my sister started teaching me to read and write, and I can proudly say I am improving quickly.


    I''ve learned to write and read many words, including my name, those of my family and acquaintances, those of Yuliana and her family, and a few others. Being diligent and having great motivation help me to learn better, though I guess being a child helps improve that learning rate. I feel that the fact that Zenya is so clear with her explanations is part of why I''m progressing better with each lesson.


    Lan has been accompanying me every day as well. There hasn''t been a single moment when I haven''t taken her with me everywhere I go. Well, maybe not to the bathroom or the garden on my morning walks, I don''t want her to get dirty after all.


    At first, it was a little embarrassing, but the more I did it, the more I got used to it and the better I felt about it. Besides, I really loved having her, more for what she represented to me than for the fact that she was the first ¡°toy¡± I''d ever been given in my entire existence.


    Today, like most of my days, I was in Kila''s office, finishing up the day''s lesson. It seems Mom had told her about Lan, since, the day after she handed it to me, Kila made a special place for her when I arrived to receive my lessons.


    Anyway, since Zenya was busy for the rest of the afternoon, Kila told me I would have the rest of the day off. I wouldn''t complain if I got more time to rest and play, but there was a problem. I didn''t have the slightest idea what I should do.


    Normally my day off was at the end of the week, the day I spent the afternoon with my mother, and we were only on the second day, so I was a little lost as to what I should do next. There were a few options, but only a couple caught my attention.


    After thinking about it for a while, I decided that taking a tour of places I didn''t normally venture to might be a good option. I was not yet familiar with the servants'' quarters, and the kitchens, nor did I know the inside of the library, and a walk through these places might well be the perfect excuse to see it. Besides, it would take me a good part of the day to do that tour, and if I had time left, I could take a walk around the stables. It''s been a while since I''ve gone to visit the chicks.


    With my goal set, I headed for the library as my first destination. Now that I was learning to read, it would be a good idea to familiarize myself with that place from now on, as I would surely spend reading a lot of books whenever I got the chance.


    Funny enough, all three of us sisters ended up in one way or another orbiting towards the library.


    When we arrived, I could see that the place was not as I expected it to be.


    You know, it''s just... That thing about consuming too many fantasy stories can become a bit conditioning in the expectations you have about certain things if you ever actually end up in a fantasy world. It''s partly my fault for creating those expectations, but that doesn''t stop me from feeling a little disappointed.


    However, to say I was disappointed would be a bit of an understatement. Sure, if I was honest, those huge fantasy libraries where there were an almost infinite number of shelves filled with books of all kinds can be... a bit exaggerated.


    This is a family library, yes, but for heaven''s sake my family is a Duchy family, one of the richest and most powerful families in this empire... how the hell is it that our library is so... I don''t know, so small?


    The place was maybe the same size as the room where I had my two birthday parties.


    ¡­


    Ok fine, it''s not that small, but come on, it should be much bigger to be a fantasy world... or at least have a second floor. I would feel scammed if it wasn''t for the fact that the number of books on those high shelves was pretty impressive. Though it was still far below what I expected.


    I sighed to myself and began to scan the place with my eyes. The illumination was something that pleased me. The light was not so intense as to hurt my eyesight, but not so dim that I couldn''t read well either. It was just the right intensity to enjoy your stay. You could even take a nap here and not be bothered by the brightness. All thanks to those magic stones. Truly magical and convenient.


    Just at the entrance, at the right-hand side, there was a counter with a... uh... person?


    Could that be called a person? No, stupid question, of course it was. In different worlds, with different intelligent races, you have to learn not to be racist... or rather speciesist, with every non-humanoid-looking being you meet.


    I watched it for a while, trying to clear my thoughts on the matter, but the only thing I had in my head was a single question. What the fuck is that thing? If you could see it, you''d think the same way I do.


    Have you ever heard of the game Half Life? Ok, stupid question #2. Of course, you have. There wasn''t anyone in the world, before I died, who didn''t know that game.


    The point is, remember that nasty bug that would stick to the ceiling and leave some sort of slime hanging down to catch its prey? Yeah... that... well... can you blame me for doubting whether I should consider THAT a person?


    It was there, still, so still that I thought it might not be a living thing but some kind of sinister, disgusting decoration that the librarian thought would look cool. Or maybe it was a really bad prankster, I don''t know. It even had something like that dangling slime that came up near the height of my head, only this one looked like it was made of yarn or something white that I didn''t want to know about.


    I looked up at Ameli, extremely confused about what I should do, or think. I started tugging at her skirt, begging for help. The girl, who seemed very distracted, took quite a while to notice my actions, which surprised me, considering how attentive she''d been so far.


    I looked at her in distress, then at the thing on the ceiling, and back at Ameli. She did the same action; me, the ceiling monster, and back to me. She tilted her head as if she didn''t know what I was asking until finally, she seemed to realize. She coughed a couple of times and brought her hand towards the strand of slime.


    By the goddess, don''t tell me you''re going to pull that thing to wake her up?


    Yes... yes, she did.


    Disgusting¡­


    Ameli grabbed; gently I might add, the tongue thing and gave it a couple of firm tugs before releasing it and keeping her gaze on the ceiling. There was a sound... which I''m not able to process, but it sounded like a combination of slime kneading and a growl from a very large dog, which honestly made me flinch a little and quickly hide behind my maid. The girl for some reason seemed to be amused by my behavior, but I was unable to see the humor in it.


    Suddenly, the mouth, or what I assumed was the mouth, opened wide and something started to come out from inside. It was disgusting, oh, you don''t know how disturbing that sight was! It was as if the most terrifying vagina in the world was giving birth right then and there. A vagina out of hell and it had a row of teeth on its lips.


    And here I thought nightmares would only haunt me during the night...


    The head finally came out of the thing and then... a being came out of it. At least half a being. This... well, that''s a new, and not ironic, definition of a bookworm.


    The... person that came out of there was, just as I said, a huge worm, very unlike that kindly Physician who treated me at the Nazzik''s house. This one was similar in size to my own body... only stretched out by several feet. Of course, it had a face easily recognizable as that of a humanoid, however, it did not have a single hair on its head, it had no nose and its eyes were a bit smaller and of a dark brown hue. It also had no ears, however, if you paid attention, you could see a very small pair of holes on either side of its head.


    When it finally fully emerged, it appeared to be at least about 4 meters long. Its body was quite similar to that of a snake, though instead of scales, it had a kind of chitinous armor much like that of a millipede, and of the same color. Limbless, except for a pair of relatively short arms, which ended in small 3-fingered hands.


    ¡°Ameli?¡± the being asked in a feminine tone of voice, which was surprisingly normal, even pleasant. ¡°I don''t usually see you here, do you need anything from the archives?¡±


    ¡°No, no, not this time. I''m with the young lady today, she wanted to visit the library.¡± Ameli replied in a polite tone, placing her hand on my head, drawing the attention of the... thing. She smiled sweetly, something I had no idea how I was able to pick up on like that, though her look and the memory of everything I had just seen made me shrink back and hide a little more behind Ameli. I couldn''t help but think about how rude I was, but it was hard not to feel that way after this whole disturbing situation.


    ¡°Young lady, you mustn''t-¡±


    ¡°Oh, let her be, you know as well as I do that most kids will react the same way.¡± The... worm lady, abruptly interrupted Ameli, always keeping a gentle look and a kind smile.


    She lowered a little more from her position until she was almost at my eye level, but keeping her distance. I guessed she didn''t want to scare me anymore. ¡°It''s a pleasure to meet you, Young Miss, everyone here knows me as Myridelia. I am part of a race called Myriapondantes, native to the far south of the continent.¡±


    Myridelia kept her smile as she introduced herself, not taking her eyes off me for an instant, while also standing at a safe distance from me, making just a few movements in a body-adapted version of a bow, clasping her strange hands together in front of her body and bowing her head.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Perhaps because of her pleasant tone and good manners, I felt less fearful and confident enough to step out of my maid''s skirt, though still hesitant. I looked toward Ameli for a second, uncertain what should I do, but finally decided to act according to the manners I had come to learn.


    I took a couple of unsteady steps to the side and in front of Ameli, then took the ends of my dress, and keeping my back as straight as possible bowed my head slightly and introduced myself, ¡°I am Orincya Nita Belian, a plesha to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, what a sweet and polite Young Lady.¡± Myridelia smiled brightly, giving me an entertained look, as if she had seen the most adorable thing in the world. For some reason that made my face feel hot, and I immediately went back to hiding behind Ameli.


    The laughter from both of them didn''t help.


    ¡°I didn''t know they taught them etiquette from such a young age.¡±


    ¡°They don''t,¡± Ameli replied with a soft sigh. ¡°Albeit, I must say I am very impressed that the Young Lady was able to perform such a graceful greeting without having received proper lessons.¡±


    There was a silence between the two after Ameli said that as if they were both contemplating some sort of realization about it. The awkwardness continued for a while until Myridelia returned to her desk and, from one of the drawers took a small round thing wrapped in paper.


    ¡°Here, little one, this is one of my little treasures.¡± She said, placing the little ball in my hand. It was barely smaller than my hand, and if I squeezed it, it was very soft. I tilted my head as I tried to figure out what it was, unable to figure it out. When I moved my gaze to her expecting some sort of explanation, she gave me a smile and nothing more.


    I shifted my attention to Ameli, and she just nodded once, as if she thought that was what I was looking for. I rolled my eyes internally and removed the paper wrapper, revealing something very similar to mochi. I had tried it once at an anime event back home. It was delicious. I assumed this would be some kind of similar sweet. I looked towards the 2, looking for some sort of reaction, and they both gave me an approving look. So, I took a bite of the soft ball and... HMMM!


    It tasted so delicious, indeed, just enough to make me smile with happiness. It was like a coffee candy with a slight hint of cinnamon and caramel. I finished it in a couple of bites, which elicited a wry smile from both of them. I couldn''t blame them, nor did I expect to eat the candy so quickly.


    After that Myridelia said goodbye to us, warning us to be careful with the shelves and books, immediately returning to her... uh... whatever that thing on the ceiling was. I didn''t want to think about it anymore, so I just waved goodbye to her and started walking around the library.


    The place was divided into different sections, ranging from history, which contained not only books on the history of the family, but also the empire, other families, and the races, and surprisingly there was a book on the history of the Nazzik. I guessed it was from the times when the two families used to get along, publicly of course.


    A few books Ameli mentioned here caught my eye, Biography of Cassian Alaric Roitland the First, written by Sern Gambode, Imperial scribe. ¡°Brief History of the Empire¡± in 2 parts, written by Bokj¨®n Meldas, historian.


    There were even two that had nothing to do with the empire. ¡°Tales of a Journey to the East¡±, written by Ehokerante Bolses, the adventurer of Colander. It is a story about a young Magar''s journey to the lands of the Miranis and his experiences there. Then there was ¡°The Blacksmith of Merondar¡±, written by Anario Golaez, on his apprenticeship journey to the Altamira kingdom in Muntanyes Ferro Blanc.


    Now, you may wonder why those books caught my attention. Well, for two simple reasons, the first one because it mentioned the Miranis, who are the elves of this world, and the second one because of the words ¡°Altamira¡± and ¡°Muntanyes Ferro Blanc¡±. Altamira comes from the old Spanish and translates as ¡°high view¡± or ¡°high glance¡± and Muntanyes sounds too familiar to me. I remember once, in one of my jobs having heard that word, but I am not completely sure if it was Portuguese, Italian, or some other language. But I was sure it was some Western European language. The important thing is, why then did those words exist here? It can''t just be a coincidence, can it?


    I decided to leave those thoughts for when I learned to read properly, then I could answer those questions... or even generate new ones.


    We continued walking through the library, going from sections of something called ¡°Essentia¡±, which was also divided into Prima, Physica, Natura, Anima, and Divina. No idea what it all meant, and Ameli didn''t want to explain it to me.


    The rest of the sections were about more mundane books, such as short stories, legends, romance novels, etc. And right at the end of the place was a sturdy door, with two locks that seemed to be made for a clearly magical purpose, as they were quite intricate and, like the door, sturdy.


    I asked Ameli about that place, and she replied, ¡°On no account should you go in there, young lady. That room is the archive, where there are many important books and documents. Only his Grace, Duke Halfred, her Grace, Duchess Irlana, or Madam Fiana may grant permission to enter that place.¡±


    I must admit it left me curious, but given the stern look Ameli was giving me, I decided to nod obediently. Anyway, those kinds of places are almost always trouble in novels for sure, so I would stay as far away from that place as possible.


    After a while and having familiarized myself a bit with its structure, we decided to leave. It turned out to be quite an interesting trip, as I now had a new reason to learn to read as soon as possible.


    <hr>


    Our next destination was the servants'' quarters. It was a somewhat secluded wing on the west side of the mansion. There were about 200 rooms for the more permanent employees of the mansion, excluding, of course, the guards and knights of the family order, who lived in a different location. I would like to talk about them another day.


    We wandered through the various corridors, encountering different employees who gave curious glances at my presence in their rooms. While most were curious looks, there was one party that I easily recognized. Losward''s clowns. They didn''t approach me, thankfully Ameli seemed to be enough to dissuade them, but that didn''t stop them from looking at me with a glint of contempt in their eyes.


    The strange thing about this situation is that usually, Ameli will say something. Sometimes she simply asks me to take another route or directly talks to them, scaring them enough to make them retreat themselves, but this time Ameli was so silent that I had to look behind me several times to make sure she was really still with me.


    Is she that tired? I think I should really talk to Kila to give her some days off...


    Feeling too uncomfortable because of the constant stares of those clowns, I decided to change direction and head towards the kitchens, this being one of the places I was looking forward to visiting the most. No, it''s not because I''m a glutton... or even less because I want to steal candy... It''s definitely not that! The reason I want to go is because I always wanted to learn how to cook properly, though I don''t mean fancy foods, I always wanted to learn how to prepare sweets, desserts, and cakes. That was partly because of Nadia. We didn''t always have the money to indulge in such luxuries, but at least a few times a year, especially on her birthday, I used to buy a proper, good-sized cake. I guess thanks to that we both got a taste for sweets.


    The point is that I always wanted to learn how to do it, and if there was any way in this life I could try, even if I couldn''t see my little sister enjoy my creations, I could at least feel the satisfaction of having tried. Who knows, maybe sharing my creations with my new family would make them happy too.


    Finally, after walking around for a while, we arrived at the door to the kitchens, just as they seemed to be on break. Fortunately, there was no problem with letting us in to watch, which I had not the slightest hesitation in doing.


    There were several people inside, at least 15, who watched me with smiles as I went through every nook and cranny of the kitchen. In its entirety, it was so large and spacious that it could house an entire family. The ceiling was very high, perhaps 6 or 7 meters high (19-22 ft), and in the center of the place, there was what looked like a large fireplace very similar to a sink at ground level, something that surprised and fascinated me when I saw it. I am going to explain this a little bit to give you a better idea.


    As I said, it is similar to a ground-level sink, about 4 or 5 meters long (13-16 ft), placed in the center of the kitchen. On the floor, there was a kind of pit underneath, in which there was a fire burning, fed by a large amount of firewood. Given its shape, several cauldrons, pots and even frying pans and something like a wok were placed along and on both sides of this central fireplace, where various types of food were cooked simultaneously. There were some holes in certain parts, from what I imagined were vents to allow air to flow and better fuel the fire. This brick structure was, as far as I could tell, hollow, allowing smoke to collect inside and rise through the chimney in the middle, which rose to the ceiling and outward.


    I don''t know how good it will look, or if you guys will be able to see it just as I see it in my head, but it''s the best I can do with my artistic paint skills xd


    Seeing this blew my mind. It was an incredibly cool and efficient idea, something I had never seen in my previous world. It even had individual wooden plates, held on hinges attached to the brick structure, which you could lower, serving as tables, to prepare the ingredients while the pots and pans were heating, and raise again so that they would not get in the way when moving the contents of the containers.


    I kept admiring this incredible invention for a long time, until I noticed the rest of the things, somewhat more normal, but no less fascinating. There was the bread oven, which seemed to be made of clay, giving a very rustic touch to the kitchen. There were also some tables where most of the utensils such as plates, ladles, a variety of knives, trays, etc. were placed. Specific tables for preparing meat and a large number of barrels and jars filled with different types of fruits, vegetables, grains, and other things. There was a huge sink where dishes and utensils seemed to be washed, and it even seemed to have some sort of drain leading to the outside! I noticed it because one of the cooks helped me see it by lifting me in his arms. He was a very kind guy.


    Aside from all that, there were also those classic rolls of plants, like seasonings and such, hanging from different places throughout the kitchen. Garlic-like stuff, parsley, coriander, etc.


    On one of the farthest walls from where I was, there was a metal door, from which something similar to steam seemed to be coming out, but it wasn''t steam. I was sure it was some kind of cold chamber, but I wouldn''t go near it to check it out no matter how much I wanted to. As soon as I noticed it, out of the corner of my eye I saw some worried and tense expressions among the cooks. I sensed that they didn''t want me to go there, so, in order not to give them any trouble, I decided not to give in to my curiosity. If I wanted them to teach me in the future, I had to be obedient and earn their trust, and this kind of thing does wonders for that goal.


    Thanks to that decision, I could see them smile in relief, which also earned me some ¡°rewards¡± for being a good girl. What were they? More candy. Ameli didn''t say anything, so I wasn''t going to say no either.


    After enjoying those delicious snacks, we decided that we should continue with our walk, plus it was time for the kitchen staff to start preparing lunch. The 2 head cooks promised me a delicious but light lunch, taking into account that I had eaten several sweets, they didn''t want my stomach to hurt.


    They were certainly a very nice couple, something that has earned them 100 points on my good people scale.


    <hr>


    As I mentioned, lunch came quickly. We lingered in some of the nearby rooms, touring them and admiring various paintings and other art around until we were told we could go to eat. As promised, a light lunch was served, a delicious soup, with a mild but very appetizing flavor. It was very easy to eat and left me pleasantly satisfied. I told one of the maids who served us the meal to give my thanks to the chefs, as well as to herself. The girl smiled happily and walked with that expression to the kitchen where I managed to hear later that my words were the joy of the cooks.


    For some reason that put me in a much better mood.


    After resting for a bit, we went out into the garden, on our way to the guards'' training grounds. The knights of our order were training elsewhere, it seemed.


    Normally I''m not that interested in coming here, especially at this time in the afternoon, as it''s not usually very interesting, but I heard about something interesting. The Ekus stable was very close to the training camp. I didn''t notice it the first time I visited, but considering Ameli seemed to be distracted... maybe I could sneak away to play with the chicks.


    I''m a good girl, but, even good girls can be tempted to get into certain mischief.


    Mwahahahaha!

 Chapter 35

    As Ameli and I approached the training field, we heard the clash of weapons, gasps of surprise and pain, cheers, and a colorful variety of insults.


    The place was a large open space, divided into several different zones, from an area with four arenas surrounded by a wooden fence; for those who wanted to engage in small friendly duels, to another with several straw dummies, wrapped in skins, for those who practiced with the bow.


    There was even an area that looked like a small obstacle course, with ropes to climb very high walls, and deep pits that you had to cross while walking on ropes. Another was where you had to cross a long rope bridge where you had to dodge and avoid different objects that were thrown or swung, to get to the other side.


    It was a hive of activity where you couldn''t see anyone who wasn''t doing something, and the few who were standing were those who were waiting their turn in the fighting arenas or who would run the obstacle course.


    Some wore light leather armor, seemed to be the commanding officers, and would shout orders to the rest or fill them with those colorful insults, almost as if they wanted to imitate Sergeant Hartman, although they were not as good in their dialogue as the original. No one could top that legend.


    At least they did a great job of motivating the various males and females who trained tirelessly.


    Because, yes, there was a mix of sexes among the guards, although they were divided into three groups. Large males with equally large females, shorter males with females of equal size, and all those who did not have a humanoid form. Here there was no segregation by sex, but by weight, build, and shape. Something that seemed to me rather fairer and more logical.


    Ever since I came to this world, I found it somewhat curious that there was an abundance of humanoids around, to the point where I thought that was the true norm among intelligent species no matter what planet or universe, they evolved on... until that day when I left home for the first time and realized that humanoids are not the majority. They are common, but not the rule.


    I don''t know why this is so, or if there is some religious or similar reason, but at least in my family I have an answer, and that is that it was out of convenience and tradition. My family seems to have a predilection for hiring humanoids as servants, but that changes a bit when it comes to guards. I figured the variety helps to better deal with the situations that arise.


    We arrived at the edge of the training camp, in a high space similar to the bleachers of a small stadium, where we sat down to admire the various activities of the training camp. Several of the guards noticed our presence, but there was an order that unless it was an official inspection, or I approached them myself to talk, they were to ignore our presence. It required a lot of discipline not to be distracted when a member of the family they serve suddenly arrived. Curiosity is hard to ignore in many cases, but these guards were so well trained that, other than the fact that they seemed aware of my presence, nothing changed between them.


    Not even the officers in charge let them give their orders, or change their way of speaking just because of my presence. Something that, in a way, was reassuring. It may not seem like it, but I''m not as used to it as others might think about being a noblewoman. I''m still not comfortable with the whole thing of having servants, guards, or even knights in my service.


    I moved my attention to the four fighting arenas, trying to take my mind off the thought. I wanted to work on that bit by bit, but today was an unexpected day off, so I was going to enjoy it as much as I could.


    The arena contained the most noise in the whole place, being cheers and shouts, many of which were of pain or insults from the officials themselves.


    The fighting caught my attention. There were all sorts of people there, using a variety of flashy and familiar weapons.


    The combatants were also quite striking. Males and females of different races, sizes, and shapes were sweating, grunting, and letting out cries full of courage and bravery, as their weapons clashed loudly and tenaciously.


    One would expect that, in a fantasy world, there would be more... flashy moves. But in a realistic setting, many of those flashy, impressive moves in movies and anime, full of flips or quick movements that get your heart pumping adrenaline like a diesel engine, don''t exist or are useless in real life.


    They''re still visually impressive, but you''ll never see a Kirito out there somersaulting to deflect bullets with his sword. The fights looked more like the fights you''re used to seeing at Renaissance fairs or between the more specialized groups, who are entirely devoted to historically correct medieval fights.


    I could see some guardsmen having real clashes of brute force and technique, grinning fiercely and spilling their blood without hesitation. I would say the best example of this was a duel between two females in the ring closest to my position.


    The first was a female with short, braided, dark brown hair. She was large, perhaps a head or two smaller than Dad, and had skin of a gray color similar to cool cement, with two black horns with white tips on the sides of her head, making her look like a raging bull. Let''s call her Helga, because... well, for some reason, I feel the name fits her perfectly.


    Because of the distance, I couldn''t see her eyes well, but I did manage to see a determined and serious expression on her face. She was facing another girl of somewhat similar size, slightly shorter and less muscular, but no less impressive. She had dulled black hair, with skin similar to mine, but of a darker shade. I suppose from being exposed to the light of the sky sisters for so long. She didn''t look like the same race as the bigger one, who I determined was a Friasan, thanks to what Kila had been teaching me so far.


    I couldn''t see her expression, as her back was turned to me, but I could sense from the seriousness of her opponent that she was just as focused on this fight. We''ll call her Gert. Because she looks like a Gertrude.


    Helga carried a wooden shield and a round-tipped mace, while Gert, used a two-handed axe, which had the edge of its blade dulled.


    For a long time, they circled the ring, analyzing their opponent. Helga made some feints looking for some kind of response from her smaller opponent, raising her shield and throwing a few blows with her mace. But Gert would not fall for her provocations, and responded with her attacks towards Helga''s legs, driving her back each time, and keeping her at a distance where she could easily attack and defend.


    It seemed that they would be like that for a long time until Gert threw a blow with the handle of her axe, which was dodged very easily by Helga, who saw in that her opportunity to attack. Using her shield to hit the axe, she destabilized Gert and proceeded to throw a vertical blow with her mace, putting all her strength into that attack. It looked like Gert would take a direct hit to her head, but to everyone''s surprise, and more to the surprise of the shield bearer, the smaller one threw herself to the ground to the side, more specifically the side where Helga was holding her mace, and as fast as possible, she got up and, taking advantage of her larger opponent''s imbalance, swung her axe in an open arc that generated so much force that I could even hear the impact. From just the sound it made, I was almost certain that it had broken a couple of ribs.


    Helga fell to the side, rolling about three times before struggling back to her feet. The pain was clear in her expression, but not a hint of her determination faded from her gaze. She managed to regain her posture with a struggle, facing Gert again, who seemed more confident than at the beginning of the fight.


    They both walked around each other again, keeping their distance, but this time Helga was taking much slower and unsteady steps, as she was limited by the pain in her side. Gert wanted to take advantage of this, but every time she tried to approach and attack, she was met by her opponent''s shield, followed by a blow from the mace.


    Finally, Gert, who had seemed the wiser of the two, took advantage of a blow from Helga''s mace to hook her axe against the tip of the mace, pulling it and drawing it towards herself, forcing her to fight in range and seeking to break her balance. Unfortunately for her, that had been a grave mistake.


    She had forgotten one very important detail. Her opponent could release her weapon. Helga used her mace as bait, waiting for the smaller one to try to hook it, and as soon as she did, she immediately released her mace and charged at her. Catching Gert off guard, who looked confused, Helga put all her weight behind her shield and charged straight ahead. Instantly I could see Gert''s face grimacing, realizing her mistake just before the shield slammed into her face and fell unconscious to the ground, leaving the unwavering Helga as the winner.


    Cheers and laughter and a few jeers erupted in the arena, turning it into some sort of a festival. Helga raised her fists in victory, with a huge smile on her face, while the loser was quickly attended to by a person similar to the slimy lady, I met at the Nazzik house. She seemed to be of the same species, and somehow, I felt that whatever they were they were made to be doctors.


    I thought things would end up like in street fights, with everyone going out on their own, but after a couple of seconds, Helga approached her defeated opponent, and after a few words with the doctor, she firmly but carefully lifted Gert, carrying her in her arms like a princess. Although I wasn''t sure that was the most accurate way to describe what was going on.


    When they finally left the arena, a couple of kids; maybe 10 or 11 years old, entered it, swept and cleaned up the place, and disappeared as soon as they arrived, allowing the next fighters to enter and carry out their confrontation.


    I asked Ameli who they were and her response went like this:Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°They are orphans. The guards often call them in as cheap, efficient labor when they have this large-scale training. The children get easy and plentiful money and they avoid the hassle of having to do it.¡± Ameli replied quickly; and in a monotone that almost sounded a bit exasperated, it was informative enough that I didn''t care much for the way she went about it. It was a little strange, though.


    The kids swept the arena and picked up anything that might be a hindrance to the next fight. I spotted one of them picking up something small and white from the ground. I was sure it was Gert''s tooth that had been knocked out in that last bash. I wasn''t surprised that it happened, but that it was just one. That kind of hit looked like it would break your jaw at the very least.


    Shortly after that, the next fight began, a male that looked like Atenosia, against a female that looked a bit like Delia, albeit with more defined muscles. The female seemed to have the advantage in strength, but the male was much more dexterous and precise with his attacks.


    The fight lasted a little less than the previous one but ended with the victory of the male. Both left the arena laughing like good friends.


    And so the fights in the place continued, each one being just as exciting and entertaining... until finally, I got bored, both because I was in one place for too long, and because Ameli paid almost no attention to me.


    It was at that point that I decided it was time to go visit the chicks.


    From my spot, I could see a path that led directly toward the Ekus'' Nidary, and it was completely alone, so I could go completely unnoticed if I went that way. I turned to Ameli to make sure she wasn''t looking at me and slowly stood up. Very carefully, I walked down from the bleachers to ground level, making sure every few steps that Ameli wasn''t looking at me. Finally, I reached the road and hurried towards the Nidarys barely containing my smile.


    In the distance, I could see the fence that separated the barnyard where the Ekus were and the rest of the grounds. To the left was a huge wooden building with a thatched roof, where they slept and hatched their chicks. That was my goal.


    I ran as fast as my little legs would let me... without falling, and soon I finally reached my destination.


    There were dozens of giant birds in that barnyard. Many were running and squawking while others were walking and eating or huddling on the ground enjoying the warm afternoon light, cleaning their plumage, or just relaxing. I smiled happily at the sight of them. I hadn''t seen many animals since I came into this world, and, coincidentally, the few I did see were birds. This reminds me, Kiki, the little bird that Sarka gave Zenya on her fifth birthday, sometimes used to fly around the mansion and come to the nidarys. He didn''t seem to be around yet, but I wouldn''t be surprised if he showed up any time this afternoon.


    I stared at these majestic birds for a while longer until a sound caught my attention. It was the chirps of some chicks running and playing around and they were MY babies. As soon as I saw them, I ran towards them, happy to finally see them after so long.


    Although the fence might seem like a hindrance because of how well constructed it was, it had a weak spot. Oh yes, they always had one. Near the Nidary, there was a large enough space that I could always enter through, obscured by some bushes, which hid that spot very well and, fortunately, also prevented the chicks from finding it. Suspicious? Yes, very. But it''s very convenient so who am I to question it?


    I went through the fence in the middle of those bushes, making sure my clothes didn''t get caught in the leaves and branches, and entered the barnyard just as my babies were approaching. I immediately fell to the ground, surrounded by six feathered balls that ¡°attacked¡± me as I burst out laughing. That was their greeting to me, knocking me to the ground as they chirped and pecked at me. Of course, they didn''t hurt me, they were surprisingly careful.


    ¡°I miss you too,¡± I said as I stroked the head of each of my chicks. I rose from the floor, shaking off some of the dust that had accumulated on my dress, and started walking toward the Nidary, with the little ones behind me, in what could be seen as a mama duck and her ducklings, only I was smaller than they were.


    It had only been a couple of months since the last time I managed to sneak out here, but it felt like it had been years.


    The Nidary was a huge barn, much like the one used for horses and other similar animals, only it looked a little more like a huge chicken coop. Walking through the huge double doors, you could see a large number of cubicles at least 2 mts x 2 mts (6 ft x 6 ft), and in each one were large piles of straw, feathers, and animal fur that the Ekus used to form their nests. Many of those were empty, because the nesting season was every 3 years between mid-fall and early winter, and because most of the Ekus we had had not laid eggs last year. The six chicks behind me were the only ones that had hatched this time.


    In this family barnyard we had about 40 adult ekus, of which 30 were mounts for the elite knights of our order, and the remaining 10 were the 6 chicks and the alpha and his 3 matriarchs. The rest of the birds used by the order were in the main building in a location that, at the moment, I do not know.


    The main group was outside in the barnyard, about half of them, while the rest were inside the nidary, some sleeping or just sitting there.


    Since there were no changes in here, at least nothing that I could see so far, I decided it was time to play. I turned around and met the curious gaze of the little chicks and, before they could react, I started to run outside. It took a second for the six of them to chase me, but when they did, I could hear them chirping happily as they flapped their wings loudly, as if flapping them gave them some kind of momentum to catch up with me.


    You could say that being animals bred specifically as riding beasts, they should be fast, but in reality, they were relatively slow. At least slow enough that they couldn''t catch up with me. It would seem strange, wouldn''t it? In this body, I can''t run as fast as I''d like to, especially since I tend to fall off from time to time if I don''t watch where I''m going, but surprisingly, whenever we play chase, they fail to catch up most of the time. Sometimes I think they are just being considerate of me, which is very... smart behavior for such animals, let alone chicks. But I''m unable to say for sure.


    Oddly enough, today was one of those days when they caught up with me. And when I say they caught up to me, I mean they pounced on me knocking me to the ground, again. Luckily, I didn''t get hurt, as again, oddly enough, they were surprisingly nice to me. It''s as if they knew I was too fragile to play with them seriously. And just like before, I got ¡°affectionate¡± pecks from all of them while I was on the ground.


    *GWAAAAAAAK*


    While we were at it, a mighty squawk was heard a few feet away from us, along with loud stomps from an approaching group. The chicks stopped and in unison, raised their heads looking to the side, I gasped as I saw the main group approaching us at high speed, along with a small dust-up behind them. It was like a military charge approaching us, something not at all far from reality when you remember that these animals are used as cavalry...or aviary? birdery? I don''t know what the hell to call that...


    A couple more facts about the Ekus that you need to know that I learned throughout my time observing them. Ekus are led by an alpha male and a group of ¡°matriarchs¡± of between 2 to 6 females, depending on the size of the family group. These are the ones who make the decisions for the flock, with the alpha male having the last word... or the last squawk for that matter, and the matriarchs maintaining the order of the whole group.


    Normally their groups consist of a maximum of 10 individuals, but these ekus have been bred to form large groups for the simple fact of using them in large-scale battles, where they need to be all coordinated with each other.


    On top of all that, they are extremely overprotective. And when I say it''s extreme, I mean it is. I once saw one of the adults¡¯ crushes with his powerful paws a small animal that approached one of the chicks. It wasn''t pretty...


    The group finally caught up with us, with the alpha male in front and his 3 matriarchs behind him, while the rest formed a circle around us. The alpha slowly approached me as I got up from the ground and pushed away the chicks who had huddled against each other next to me. The giant bird stared at me as it lowered its head, right in front of my face, and then immediately nudged me with its beak in greeting.


    ¡°Hi Mik! I¡¯m glad t¡¯see ya too!¡±


    I patted Mik. He''s a good boy. Remember Melar, the Eku who pulled the cart when I went to the Nazzik house? Mik is his older brother. Different lay, since Melar was born two lays after Mik, but he''s his brother, all things considered. And they both behave the same when I pet them.


    Behind him are Anta, Mir, and Vek, the matriarchs, who also approached with the same intention as Mik.


    After the greetings, the group, including me, moved towards the center of the barnyard, where they had been before. Of course, the little ones and I took the opportunity to resume our game and continued chasing each other all the way... until I simply couldn''t take it anymore and ended up leaning my back on Anta who had curled up on the ground.


    Those chicks have more energy than Labrador puppies.


    I allowed myself to relax in Anta''s soft feathers as I watched the chicks continue to frolic all over the place. The eku herself rested her head next to me, begging for cuddles, something I didn''t hesitate in the least to give her. It was amazing how adorable these giant birds were. But even more so how much we had become attached.


    I remember Kila once told me that earning the affection of an eku is not difficult, but earning the trust of a flock is. I wonder, what would Makila, or Mom think if they saw me right now? I was surrounded by a flock of Ekus bred to be on the battlefield, trained to be fearless in front of any army, behaving like spoiled children with me. I was sure they would definitely frea-


    ¡°ORINTHYA NITA BAELIAN!¡±


    My name was uttered loudly and with a lot of anger, sending a shiver down my spine that made me cringe in fear. I moved my gaze to the corral fence that was only a few feet away from me, fear in my heart.


    There she was...my mother...with her eyes wide open and... I think I saw a vein throbbing in her forehead. Next to her was one of our knights, whom I didn''t know, but which I knew was one of ours by his uniform and the family crest on his chest. On the other side, Ameli, looking at the ground and trying to look as small as possible.


    ¡°What do you think you''re doing there? Get over here this instant!¡± she ordered, glaring at me and stomping her feet on the ground, furious.


    Even Anta was intimidated by my mother''s voice, enough so that she stood up, causing me to almost fall backward, and squawking as if she sensed I was in danger, which caught the attention of the rest of the ekus who immediately went on the defensive, surrounding me as if they were protecting me.


    I was too scared, as well as confused, to do anything. The ekus were preparing to defend me as they would with their young, and every second I didn''t move was another second that Mom became much more furious.


    Suddenly, Mik squawked loudly, just as he did before when he mobilized the flock to greet me. All the ekus backed away as he walked toward me, snorting directly in my face. I could almost swear that it had been a sigh of annoyance. It was as if Mik himself knew I escaped to come here and was reproaching me for having done so. I had to look away from the alpha, knowing full well he was right.


    Mik squawked at me and nudged me with his beak, urging me to get up, then slowly, like an executioner sending a criminal to the execution block, escorted me to the fence where the knight helped me over to the other side. Mik gave me one last squawk, as a final farewell, before turning and heading back with his flock on his way to the nidary.


    ¡°Can you tell, what were you doing in there?¡± my mother asked with a calmness that I could only describe as restrained anger.


    ¡°Playing,¡± I replied, in a whisper, keeping my gaze away from her.


    ¡°Playing? I see. And tell me, who permitted you to come all this way, alone? Because when I ran into your maid, she was desperately looking for you all over the training grounds.¡±


    I looked at Ameli in surprise. I hadn''t thought about what would happen to Ameli once she realized I was missing. The girl flinched when Mom mentioned her. I felt terrible to think what might happen to Ameli because of me.


    ¡°Shit...¡±


    I swore, feeling guilty for what I did. I expected her to get nothing more than a small scolding, after all, I was the one who sneaked out.


    ¡°...What did you just say?¡± I heard a gasp and then that question, uttered in a voice as icy as the tundra. And in that instant, I covered my mouth with both hands, realizing I said that out loud.


    If I had already screwed up, now I had practically sunk into the abyss.

 Chapter 36

    I shuddered as my mother''s intense gaze fell on me. All was silent as I waited for words to decide my fate. I was certain that the punishment I would receive would be no small one, but more terrifyingly, I had no idea what it would be.


    ¡°Orinthya, Nita, Baelian, where did you learn to say that?¡± demanded Mom in the same icy tone. A voice that made my skin crawl and completely robbed me of the ability to speak.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Answer me when I''m talking to you, young lady.¡± She repeated, this time, taking a couple of steps toward me, making me jump in my place. But I was still unable to utter a word.


    As soon as I heard her right in front of me, I braced myself for what was about to happen, but by divine grace, the knight''s voice stopped my mother from whatever she was about to do or say.


    ¡°Ma''am, if I may.¡±


    We both turned to him, Mom with a furious look on her face and looking sideways at me, me hoping that this saintly knight would save my butt. Literally.


    My mother''s intense stare made him flinch for a second, but he coughed once to regain his composure and spoke in a conciliatory tone.


    ¡°I understand why you are angry, your grace, and I also think I know where the young lady learned that word. But, if I may offer my opinion, you should calm your anger and deal with the situation more composedly, I think.¡±


    Mom narrowed her eyes and looked at him in silence for a long while. But the knight kept his expression calm.


    I hadn''t noticed it until now, given the situation I was in, but I was almost certain that he was that knight Mom had once mentioned, the one I suspected was an elf.


    His appearance was, in fact, quite similar to what I would expect from them. A face that was a bit androgynous, which could be considered more on the beautiful side than handsome, elongated ears, much more than ours, even more than Dalia, who I suspected was also an elf. They were also pointier and thinner, making me remember how in other stories they were called knife ears.


    His hair, while not long and inexplicably silky, as they were often depicted, was quite beautiful, especially by the standards of this world. Even his color stood out from the many people I had met. It was a silvery blonde that seemed to shimmer and sparkle in the light of the sisters.


    His eyes were small, but they stood out because of their beautiful jade-green hue, a color that almost provoked greed to possess them. And the detail that stood out the most was his skin. While he was that typical fair-skinned elf, it was extremely impressive that there was not a single imperfection anywhere. There were no moles, blemishes, or scars of any kind. It was simply perfect skin in every way. A detail that rather than being positive, almost felt disturbing. Although her aura of calmness and positivity made up for that fact.


    Suddenly, Mom took a deep breath, letting out some of her anger. Although she seemed calmer, it was quite obvious that she was still very upset, given the expression on her face.


    Internally, I felt relieved. I was deeply grateful to the knight for de-escalating the situation. Just saying a few words had, for my benefit, reduced anything my mother could have done without his intervention. He even took advantage of my mother looking away for a moment to wink at me along with a smile of complicity. I almost made the mistake of thanking him out loud, but quickly corrected myself by leaving it at a nod.


    ¡°The important thing is that we found her.¡± Mom said sounding much calmer, but not taking her suspicious gaze off me. Something that made me hold still in my spot for fear of provoking her again.


    ¡°You are right your grace, that is, in fact, the best news.¡± Commented the knight.


    ¡°So, Sir Erlathan, where do you think my daughter learned that vocabulary?¡± questioned my mother, crossing her arms and averting her eyes from me, giving me a small gasp.


    ¡°I think the fault lies with the order the guards were given.¡±


    Mother frowned for a second, confused by Sir Erlathan''s words, nodding toward him and urging him to continue.


    ¡°When the guards were ordered to go about their business without interruption, no matter who was present, it was never considered that something like this could ever happen. It''s not something they would think would ever happen, after all. If they are ordered to continue to act as they always have, ignoring the presence of others, including your Grace or Duke Halfred, unless they are ordered otherwise, then they will take those words to heart.¡±


    Mom brought a hand to her cheek as she considered the knight''s words. If you think about it, without the proper context that I do have, it sounds quite logical. The officers among the guards didn''t care in the least that I was present as they hurled their colorful insults like an angry Argentinian. So, if I, a little girl who absorbs everything easily like a dry sponge in a swimming pool, showed up in that place, with that kind of atmosphere, I would easily learn a myriad of words, many of which should not be heard by a young noble lady like me, much less learn and pronounce them. So, in short, Sir Erlathan was giving me the perfect excuse.


    Mom seemed to accept Sir Erlathan''s words, nodding to herself after a while.


    ¡°That makes sense. I guess that would explain where she learned it from.¡± She said, conceding him right. But, as happy as I was to see that I found a way out, I was again put back in my place by her angry look. ¡°But, that''s only because of the ¡®vulgarity¡¯ she said. It doesn''t justify her previous actions.¡±


    Fuck...


    Wait, I didn''t say that out loud too, did I?


    Looking at her, her expression didn''t change, so I didn''t fuck up again this time. I tried to give her one of my sad puppy eyes, which usually gets me out of trouble most of the time, just like that incident with the puddle, but...


    ¡°That''s not going to work this time, young lady.¡± Against all odds (at least mine), I failed.


    ¡°Your grace, I know I may be getting too much into that matter, and I deeply apologize for that, but would you allow me to speak to the young lady for a moment?¡±


    ¡°Talk to her?¡± my mother asked, raising an eyebrow with great curiosity. Like me, we couldn''t understand his motives, so she just nodded, allowing the knight to approach me.


    ¡°As you know, I too have children, and if there is one thing I have learned over the years, it is that everything they do has its reasons, even if sometimes we fail to see it.¡± Sir Erlathan expressed as he walked toward me with a reassuring smile. ¡°With children, if one wants to educate them properly, it is always best to listen to them first.¡±


    The knight crouched down, leaning on one of his knees, staying level with my gaze, and, with a kind expression, spoke to me in a clear, polite voice.


    ¡°Young lady, it is a pleasure to finally meet you. I am Erlathan Rindel, one of the knights in the service of your family.¡±


    Sir Erlathan formally introduced himself with a smile, bowing his head and crossing his right arm across his chest in the most well-known gesture ever used by medieval knights in popular culture.


    I was a bit taken aback, but quickly recovered and decided to respond to his gesture in the same way, with a formal salute. I repeated the same thing I''d done earlier with the librarian lady. I reinstated my posture, cleared my voice, and introduced myself, ¡°I am Orincya Nita Belian, a plesha to meet you.¡±


    Sir Erlathan opened his eyes in amused surprise. Behind him, I saw Mom looking at me with a very similar expression, both incredulous to see me give a formal greeting without anyone having taught it to me before.


    Points for me.


    ¡°The young lady is truly a prodigy. Her greeting was truly impeccable.¡± I was complimented by the knight, causing a slight heat to rise in my cheeks. I hadn''t expected to blush at something like that, but a compliment like that is... quite a new experience. Especially coming from an elf. It made me smile, and I immediately thanked him for his words.


    After a couple more words of praise, and letting the blush on my face gradually fade, Sir Erlathan changed to a somewhat more serious tone, looking me straight in the eye with a kind but deep gaze.


    ¡°Young miss, what happened, why did you separate from your maid?¡±


    The question brought back the guilty feeling from before. I hadn''t thought about what would happen after I slipped away from Ameli. I moved my gaze to her, who had remained silent as a statue until now, and felt a prick in my heart. I turned back to Sir Erlathan and answered him truthfully.


    ¡°I wanna see ekus.¡±


    ¡°I see. Do you like the ekus very much?¡±


    ¡°Hmm! Lots,¡± I replied with more enthusiasm than I intended, and upon immediate realization I put my head down. I love those huge, adorable balls of feathers, and if I could I would spend all day with them. ¡°But... they say I can''t see them.¡±


    ¡°They won''t let you? That''s too bad. Why is that?¡±Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°...M-mami says it''s dangeous,¡± I replied, dejected and hesitant. I gave my mother a slight sidelong glance, but her expression remained the same as before.


    ¡°Hmm, it certainly looks dangerous. They''re very large birds that could hurt you if you''re not careful.¡±


    ¡°Th-they would never do that! They''re very good, they always protect me.¡± I replied a little panicked, I didn''t want them to be seen as a danger, they were very gentle and careful. Not many would be able to tell, but whenever I had been with them, playing, there was always at least one of the flock in charge of protecting me. I became aware of this after noticing that whenever I ran alongside the babies, there was always one of them who was strangely close to us.


    ¡°The lady loves them very much, doesn''t she?¡±


    I nodded. I loved those birds; they were my best friends in this huge house.


    ¡°I see. But you know what, young lady?¡± said Sir Erlathan, stepping back slightly so that I had a better view of my mother. ¡°Her Grace the Duchess, your mother, also loves you very much.¡±


    I froze. I couldn''t help but instantly realize what the knight in front of me was getting at. I clenched my fists as I realized my own stupidity, angry at myself. Once again, I lowered my head, ashamed of my behavior.


    ¡°You may not understand yet, but she is just worried about your safety because she loves you more than you can imagine.¡±


    I nodded again, understanding perfectly what he was referring to.


    ¡°So, young lady, don''t you think there''s something you should tell your mother?¡±


    I nodded again and walked toward Mom, who was waiting for me with her arms folded and a frown on her face.


    I looked up to meet hers, feeling ashamed, not for what I should do, but for not noticing my actions. ¡°Mami...sowwy for sneaki out.


    Mom looked at me for a long time. A very, very long time, without saying a word. I held her gaze, expectant to hear her response and nervous about how long it was taking her to answer me.


    ¡°*sigh* I understand.¡± She finally replied. ¡°But I don''t want you to ever do this again, is that clear?¡±


    I nodded firmly. I was ashamed of myself. I couldn''t believe I hadn''t thought about the consequences of my actions. Sure, I knew my ekus well, I knew perfectly well that they couldn''t hurt me, but did Mom know? Or Ameli? Did anyone else besides myself know? No, no one knew but me and the ekus themselves.


    Plus, I never really considered what would happen to Ameli the moment I walked away from her. For heaven''s sake, if they had taken much longer to find me, she might have lost her job because she missed me. I would never forgive myself if something like that ever happened.


    I turned away from Mom and walked toward Ameli, who was still staring at the ground. She noticed me and showed me an expression full of sadness.


    It hurt. Her look hurt so much.


    ¡°Ali, sowwy.¡±


    Ameli didn''t respond right away, but instead bent down and hugged me.


    ¡°Please, young lady, don''t do something like that again. I was so terrified when you disappeared.¡± Ameli whispered in my ear. I felt my heart compress as I heard her voice so weak and hurt. I clung to her feeling like real shit, almost crying at how bad I felt.


    ¡°I guess that settles this matter.¡± My mother announced, getting everyone''s attention. Ameli carried me in her arms as she approached my mother. ¡°Take her home and tell Fiana everything that happened.¡±


    I shuddered again hearing that...if my mother was angry, Kila...I don''t even want to imagine.


    ¡°Hmph, you sure didn''t think that with an apology everything was going to work out, did you, Orinthya?¡±


    I hid in Ameli''s chest and didn''t answer.


    Of course, this wasn''t over.


    I heard my mother snort before ordering Ameli to leave.


    I had just faced a tricky boss and survived thanks to Sir Erlathan''s actions, but who could save me now from the wrath of the final boss, Makila?


    I am truly doomed...


    <hr>


    ¡°I must say, Sir Erlathan, I didn''t expect you to be so good with children,¡± Irlana spoke with a half-smile, directed at the knight beside her.


    ¡°You are giving me too much credit, your grace. I am simply used to dealing with my kids. They are the same as the young lady. Maybe even more playful.¡±


    ¡°So much so? It must be like the passing of a storm, then.¡±


    ¡°Quite an apt comment,¡± Erlathan replied with an amused chuckle. ¡°Though that''s just why I can understand a bit why the young lady did what she did.¡±


    Erlathan gave a smile to his master, who quickly understood the meaning behind it.


    Irlana was not normally so strict with rules, especially things like restricting her children''s freedom. But Orinthya was most certainly the last daughter she could bring into this world, and that made her, in a way, a special case. Overprotecting her, perhaps a little too much.


    Irlana sighed internally, wondering if she should be more permissive with the little girl. Forbidding something to a child almost always ends up making the child want to do it even more. However, at the moment, these things didn''t happen with Orinthya. The child had proven on multiple occasions to be incredibly obedient and attentive. Of course, today was one of those very rare times when she behaved like a child of her age, a mischievous child who disobeyed her parents'' orders. And it was just that that gave her something to think about.


    Maybe what she needs is for us to trust her a little more. I''ll need to talk to Hal and Fia about this and find out what they have to say. I think I''ve been a little too overprotective of her lately.


    ¡°Yes, I think I know that too.¡± Duchess finally replied after taking a deep breath to clear her mind. ¡°You have given me much to think about Sir Erlathan. I can tell that your promotion was not just because of your combat skills. I expect much from you now that I have seen your capabilities in other areas.¡±


    ¡°It is a great honor to hear those words, my Duchess.¡± Erlathan brought a hand to his chest and bowed toward Irlana, who nodded in acceptance of the knight''s words.


    ¡°By the way, Sir Erlathan.¡± The knight straightened up, waiting patiently for his master''s words. ¡°How old are your children? I''d love to hear about them.¡±


    Erlathan smiled broadly as if a switch had flipped on at that very instant. The two of them, who had come here together for reasons now forgotten, walked together as they shared their experiences in raising their children.


    Perhaps, taking a little too much advantage of bragging about them.


    <hr>


    The journey to the mansion was silent and somber. Ameli walked as if she too was going straight to meet her dark fate. I decided to hug her tightly, feeling it was the only thing I could do at that moment, aside from feeling guilty.


    Do you know what the worst part of it all is?


    ¡°Oh, I didn''t expect to find you two right at the entrance. How was your walk?¡± Kila greeted us just a few feet from the door accompanied by Zenya who looked a little tired.


    ¡°Tya, how is my sweet little sister?¡± my sister approached us indicating Ameli to hand me over to her. My maid hesitated for a second, glancing towards Kila, who returned her gaze raising an eyebrow in confusion.


    Ameli nodded, leaving me in my older sister''s arms. I immediately clung to Zenya as if my life depended on it. If there was anyone right now who could save my butt it would be her.


    ¡°Wow, what''s wrong? Will it be, did you miss me that much?¡±


    I nodded vigorously. She just started laughing gleefully as she hugged me and walked back to the house.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± asked Kila, sensing that there was something strange about us.


    ¡°There is, something, but...¡± Ameli''s voice cut off before she finished her words. She sounded hesitant about whether she should speak at that moment. Something Makila noticed. I couldn''t see what expression she made, but I did hear her tone of voice as she spoke, something that scared me as I imagined what would happen to me.


    ¡°I see. Come along with me then. Dri, can you take Nita to get something to eat?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Makila. Come on Tya, you''re probably very hungry, and... cold? You''re shivering a lot.¡±


    I was shivering, yes, but it was not from the cold. My sister led me towards my old playroom. On the way, she found a couple of maids and ordered them to bring us some snacks and tea to the room.


    When we arrived, my sister sat me on the couch while she closed the window and turned on the room''s light stones. She really thought I was cold. She quickly sat down next to me, hugging me for warmth, and started telling me how her day had been and how tired she was, the things she had learned, and a few complaints about how hard it was to learn from Dad. Thanks to the way she was telling me all that, I was able to allow myself to relax and forget my situation for a while. Added to the delicious taste of the snacks and the warmth of the tea.


    Although it was a pleasant time, it was all over the instant Makila appeared.


    The door opened suddenly and without warning, something that made both me and Zenya jump because of how unexpected it was. Makila''s ears were curled back, her expression serious with a slight frown and her tail static behind her. She walked towards us slowly, and when our gazes met, I felt my heart sink. I turned away from my sister and stood in front of the couch, startling Zenya who had been left speechless. Kila stopped in front of me.


    I kept my eyes on the floor, nervously playing with my hands as I waited for her words.


    ¡°Orinthya Nita.¡±


    I shuddered to hear her pronounce my name. Kila never calls me by my full name. I even think it was the first time she said it outside of an introduction. ¡°Y-yes, Kila,¡± I replied, barely containing the fear that was growing inside me.


    ¡°What Ameli told me, is it all true?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°M-Makila, what happen-?¡±


    ¡°Zenya Dri, stay out of this.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, ma''am!¡±


    There was no need to raise her voice or change her manner of speaking, it was enough to use that tone to silence Zenya completely. The room was trapped in stony silence as Kila waited for my response. One that refused to come out.


    ¡°Orinthya Nita, look at me when I speak to you and answer, is it true what Ameli told me?¡±


    I looked up and saw Kila with her ears curled, more so than before. Some of her fur was bristling, clearly upset, coupled with her narrowed eyes showing me that, if I even considered lying to her for a single instant, she would not hesitate to spank me right then and there.


    I felt my legs weaken, and I began to tremble a little more. But it got worse when I saw wrinkles form on her nose and her lips slightly showed her fangs. Before she could drop all her anger on me, I mustered all my courage to answer her.


    ¡°I-it''s true, Kila. I''m sorry.¡± I replied in panic. And surprisingly I was able to speak more clearly, perhaps driven by fear. They say that difficult situations make you grow and improve, though I didn''t expect something like this was going to help me in that regard.


    Kila snorted angrily at my response but didn''t speak to me right away, instead looking toward my sister and speaking to her. ¡°You two really are so different. Although Dri used to be so playful and energetic, she was always the type to avoid getting into trouble.¡± She said, shaking her head from side to side, incredulous at how different my sister and I were.


    Surprised by Makila''s words, Zenya shifted her gaze to me, and, as if realizing something, narrowed her eyes and folded her arms.


    ¡°Tya, what did you do this time?¡±


    In that instant, I lost the only ally I had. I lowered my gaze to the ground unwilling to answer her, resigned to my own fate.


    ¡°Leave it, Dri.¡± Makila sighed, then approached me again and...


    ¡°Ow, ow, ow. Kila, it hurts, it hurts.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. Dri, go and get on with your day, I''ll take care of her.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Makila. Tya, I hope you reflect on your actions.¡±


    With those last words, we parted ways with my sister as I was dragged by the ears to Kila''s office. A place that was nowhere near the playroom. Fortunately, I was not seen by any of the mansion''s servants... that really would have been too embarrassing and humiliating for me.


    Inside, Ameli was standing in a corner, totally motionless like a statue. Some sort of basket was over her head, creating a somewhat bizarre as well as funny image of her. However, I couldn''t laugh because, at this moment, I was in a similar or even worse position than her.


    Ameli didn''t react even as Kila pulled me by my ears to the chair where I received my lessons, and ordered me to sit there.


    ¡°Be quiet and don''t move, I''m going to finish all my work, and once I''m done, we''re going to have a very long conversation, did I make myself clear?¡±


    I nodded in response, but that made her frown, causing me to shiver and respond loudly right away, ¡°Yes, ma''am!¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Kila sat down at her desk, arranging the multiple documents she had on it. The sound of her pen, and each paper being picked up and signed, was all that could be heard as I pondered my actions for the day. I contemplated my fate resigned to whatever happened to me. Although I hoped that my butt was the only thing that would be spared. I felt I would lose something very important about myself if that happened to me. At that thought, I swore to myself that I would never, ever get into a situation like this again. I would never screw up like that again. NEVER! Did you hear me? Never, ever!

 Chapter 37

    Well... it''s been a couple of days since that moment. I don''t want to talk about it, you know? But I have to, after all, you need to know what happened.


    *sigh*


    After Kila finished her work, several hours after she''d sat me in that chair, I got one of the longest, heaviest lectures I''ve ever received in my entire life. And I couldn''t even say anything because I had nothing to say.


    The lecture started from that day when I began my ¡°mischief¡± with the puddle, going through times when I would eat candy on the sly, and then detailing each of the times I would leave for the ekus corral. Normally Ameli always accompanied me at these times, but after she was ordered that she could no longer do so, sneaking away had been my only option. Hence, this was the straw that broke the camel''s back.


    After hearing Makila lecture me, I was taken to Dad''s office, where he and Mom were waiting for us. I was metaphorically placed in the center, while Kila and Mom took turns scolding me equally. Dad just silently looked at me with a somewhat disappointed look.


    That was perhaps worse than the scolding from both my mothers.


    It was another couple of hours before, after a long discussion, a unanimous agreement was reached. Most of the punishment I was to receive was an agreement between Mom and Makila, with Dad only contributing a single point.


    Starting the next day, and for the next 3 months, I would be escorted ALWAYS by Ameli and two other maids who Makila would choose. I would still have some freedom to go wherever I wanted around the mansion, but I had what could be considered a ¡°curfew¡± during the day. The advantage was that I now had permission to go with the ekus. It was Mom who proposed that idea, and that was the reason it took them so long to agree since Kila didn''t approve of it, and Dad didn''t have an opinion.


    The conclusion was that I was allowed to go, but nothing else. I cannot go to the Nidary or enter the corral. I can pet them through the fence, and run perpendicular to it, nothing more. And only for an hour. Very restrictive, but it would only last the 3 months of the punishment. Once it is over, I am allowed to enter the barnyard and the Nidary as long as I am accompanied by Ameli or someone trustworthy, such as my parents, Zenya, or even Sarka, although that will only be the case when she comes home next year. And, once I''m old enough, it seems, supervision will no longer be necessary.


    Now, what I didn''t want to happen happened just before my ¡°trial¡± was concluded. Dad, who had been silent most of the time, spoke up to add a single punishment.


    10 spankings.


    Yeah...


    Makila was surprised that it was Dad who suggested it, and Mom just nodded immediately. Unfortunately for me, it was the only point in the whole discussion that they instantly agreed on, as if it had been a no-brainer.


    In conclusion, I would be punished for three months with an escort, have limited freedom to go with the ekus, and receive 10 spankings on my ass. And, as a final threat, to make sure I didn''t get any funny ideas, I was warned that, if I didn''t comply with everything, the punishment would be doubled, going from 3 months to 6, and I would receive 20 spankings.


    There was no negotiation.


    When the ¡°trial¡± was over, Dad was left finishing up some things from his work, Mom went to dinner, and Makila took me back to her office and... there I received that part of my punishment.


    It hurt. It hurt a lot.


    Did I cry? Of course I did, damn it. I was placed on her lap and spanked harder than I expected. My ass ended up burning all night!


    As soon as it was over, Ameli took me to my room while I calmed down, changed my clothes and, after a light dinner, I was sent to sleep immediately. At that point, doing that was the best thing even for me. I didn''t want to see anyone or be spoken to. I didn''t even want to listen to Ameli after it was all over.


    The next day, and until today, everything has remained just as I was told. In the mornings I go on my walks, escorted by Ameli and the two new maids, Aleira and Maeka.


    Aleira is, like Ameli, a Valven, only she is older than my maid, and with more experience taking care of children, as it seems she already has some of her own. And Maeka is an Ofiuken. A race I met for the first time. Long story short, they are like reptilians, with many reptilian parts. Even their faces are more like the head of a snake, though much shorter. If I had to say it, I''d say she''s surprisingly cute. Of course, from the point of view of someone who likes reptiles.


    Things hadn''t changed too much other than that. I still had my morning walks, and my lessons with Kila and Zenya; although both were much stricter with me from that day on, and in the afternoons, I was free to do whatever I wanted, which meant that, from time to time, I could go visit the ekus during the time allowed.


    I had just returned from my visit to the corral and was strolling around the garden taking advantage of the fact that we were close to the beginning of summer. Clear skies, and bright days. Thankfully not as hot as in my previous world.


    In your face global warming.


    I walked slowly through a part of the garden that I used to visit frequently lately. Of course, Lan was with me. Since the rains had stopped, my companion was unlikely to get dirty, so I began to take her outside with me more often.


    As I was enjoying the day, with my three escorts right behind me, and a stuffed bunny held comfortably in my arms, a small flash in the sky caught my attention. At first, it took me a while to figure out what it was, but the longer I looked at it, the more terrified I became.


    ¡°What the fuck...?¡± I muttered as I tried to comprehend what I was seeing.


    Something was happening to the sky, and that was not only not normal, but it was something I had seen before, although not from this point of view.


    When I first met Sathalia she explained to me the situation this universe was in, showing me that off-planet image, I felt it was impressive as well as terrifying, but in a way, it hadn''t affected me as it should have. The view I was having now... made me understand what was really going on.


    I saw how the sky was rapidly tearing apart, forming a huge rift that split the sky completely, revealing a deep darkness within. It was as if a huge invisible sword had cut the sky with a slash, and it was getting bigger and bigger as time went on.


    I felt weak the moment that thing took up the entire sky, I let go of Lan and fell to my knees on the ground, gasping in absolute terror at the sight of that image, feeling as if we were on the brink of extinction, stripped of all hope or salvation. It was like seeing the real end of the world with my own eyes.


    ¡°Young lady, what happened, are you feeling sick?!¡±


    I could hear Ameli''s desperate voice next to me, trying to get me to react. I looked away from the sky to find the three maidservants with worried and anxious faces.


    Why are they not the same as me, are they not terrified by what was happening?


    ¡°U-up... the s-sky!¡± I shouted to them, and the three of them looked up, searching from place to place, but instead of looking frightened by what I was seeing, they looked confused, as if they were unable to see anything strange or different.


    ¡°Young lady, there''s nothing in the sky, are you sure you saw something?¡±


    ¡°What did you see, young lady?¡±


    Aleira and Maeka asked one after the other, looking at me worriedly. I didn''t know how to answer them. Was I the only one who could see it? Being the only one able to see something so incredibly terrifying... and knowing exactly what it meant was one of the worst feelings I''d ever had. It underscored the purpose of my mission, but it also made me feel incredibly small, so... weak, and powerless.


    Ameli couldn''t seem to see anything either but still decided it didn''t matter. She hugged me gently, trying to comfort me as she stroked my back. Soon after she started, the sky slowly returned to normal. The rift slowly closed until it disappeared as if everything I''d seen had been nothing more than an illusion.


    My head was a mess. I was so terrified and lost that I could do nothing but cling shakily to Ameli and let her actions help me calm down. Dozens of questions had formed in my mind. Could I do anything against it? Could a simple ¡°anchor¡± stop something so absurdly terrifying? It was as if I wanted to stop Jupiter''s giant storm by placing a finger-sized stone in its path. That''s how unreal my situation felt.


    How... am I supposed to solve something like this?


    I had to remain in my maid''s embrace for a long while before I could regain my composure. Aleira approached us when I finally broke away from Ameli''s embrace and handed me Lan, whom I hugged tightly immediately.


    ¡°Young lady, what did you see?¡± asked Ameli.


    I considered for a second telling her exactly what I saw but quickly dismissed that idea. Not only would they not believe me, but on the very slim chance that they did, it would be a real disaster, both for me and for everyone who inhabited this mansion. I decided it was best to lie to them. It was the best thing for everyone.


    ¡°I saw a very large bird, and I remembered a nightmare I had,¡± I said, feigning some fear in my voice and hugging Lan tightly. It wasn''t hard to fake something I was technically already feeling.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    The three maids breathed a sigh of relief, although they remained somewhat tense. Aleira nodded towards Maeka who immediately went somewhere. Ameli picked me up off the floor and said, ¡°If there really is some giant bird flying around here, it would be best to return to the mansion. It may be nothing, but it''s better to be cautious.¡±


    And so, I was taken back to the house, while a warning was given to the guards to keep an eye on the sky, looking for any large birds. The response seemed too much of an overreaction, but taking into account that in this world monsters seemed to exist, as well as animals more dangerous than on Earth, perhaps being a little cautious was not out of place.


    <hr>


    Later that evening, after dinner, I took a nice hot bath. Zenya joined me this time, fortunately, more relaxed and less strict with me. Enough to play with me in the bath. Soon after, feeling a bit sleepy, I was taken to my room for an early night. My little bunny was waiting for me in bed, ready to protect my dreams and fill me with comfort. I needed a good night''s rest, free of anything scary or complicated like what I had experienced that afternoon. I couldn''t help but remember what I saw, though. That thing was the scariest thing I had ever seen, but I couldn''t say what was the worst thing about the whole experience.


    I don''t even know what to feel more terrified about, the fact that I couldn''t see anything there, or the fact that I seriously couldn''t see anything there.


    A nice sleeping paradox, I know.


    The fact that I couldn''t see anything should be reassuring, but, the fact that there was nothing there put my mind to work, giving terrifying answers to the unspoken questions. Was there really nothing there, or did I not see anything because I wasn''t able to see anything there?


    ...


    Or, was it because whatever might be there didn''t show itself?


    The thought made me even more anxious. Too much lovecraft could be detrimental to reincarnation. I shook my head and hugged my Lan tighter. I just wanted to sleep, and take my mind off it all. Just have a peaceful sleep and...


    ¡°Now where the fuck am I?¡± I asked aloud, as I surveyed my surroundings, confused and somewhat fearful. I seemed to have fallen asleep without realizing it.


    I was almost certain that as long as Lan was with me I would never suffer from nightmares again. A silly superstition, but sometimes you need to believe in things like that to keep from falling into the abyss.


    At least the place wasn''t the same as always. That dark and scary version of my old house was traumatizing. This time it was a blank space, albeit a limited one. I could see a certain invisible boundary to the place. Technically I couldn''t see it, because it was, well, invisible, but I had some certainty about the approximate size of that space.


    I moved around the place, checking every piece of furniture, looking for something out of place, and waiting for something to happen, but everything was strangely still and quiet.


    The fact that everything was silent and peaceful was, to a certain extent, unsettling, which did nothing good to my growing anxiety, making me look almost paranoid at every place wishing something would happen and yet not. It had already been too stressful a day for my liking.


    ¡°Welcome my little mortal.¡±


    A deep melodious voice echoed throughout the place, echo upon echo. Instead of being surprised, I began to smile as I recognized that voice. Instantly I felt my whole body relax and the anxiety disappeared. I was so relieved and happy to hear her again.


    ¡°Sathalia!¡± I shouted with joy and began to look around for her until I saw a glow forming to the side. The gigantic woman I had known before I was reborn had shrunk to the average size of a grown woman. We looked about the same height, which confused me for a second. But I decided to ignore that thought. I ran over to her and hugged her without even thinking about it. I was so, so happy to see her again, that I simply forgot about everything else.


    I heard her wonderful laughter in my ears as she hugged me back. ¡°I''m happy to see you too little one.¡± Her voice was so comforting that I felt all my worries disappear completely. However, a small part of me, the logical part, was telling me that my current actions were improper and disrespectful, something I slowly began to agree with. Feeling a slight heat on my face, I decided to step away from the Goddess, who didn''t change her beautiful smile at any moment. I couldn''t help but keep blushing, nervously averting my gaze as I thought about what I should say next.


    ¡°You don''t have to worry so much, let alone feel so nervous.¡± She said in a soft tone. She took a few steps away from me, in the direction of the chairs I had seen earlier. ¡°Come, join me so we can talk more comfortably.¡±


    Sathalia walked gracefully to one of the chairs and, with the same level of elegance sat down, motioning for me to hurry and do the same. Quickly, I ran to her and took the seat across from her.


    On the previously empty table, a whole tea set appeared along with some snacks and sweets. They didn''t look particularly expensive or flashy, but they certainly looked tasty. I didn''t know what to do as I admired the tea appearing in my cup without me noticing. I tried to clasp my hands together on the table, but there was no room, then did the same in my lap, but I felt even more awkward than before. It was as if I didn''t know how to act in front of her.


    ¡°You look nervous.¡± Sathalia suddenly commented. I shifted my gaze to her and appreciated her comforting smile. ¡°I was hoping this kind of reception would help you relax. But it seems to have had the opposite effect.¡±


    Sathalia''s smile dimmed after that comment, and I couldn''t help but feel guilty about it.


    I shook my head, thinking about what I should tell her. ¡°it''s just that I... I''ve been having nightmares lately.¡± I said, uncomfortable about bringing it up. But, something told me that it might be the right thing to do at this point. ¡°It''s...complicated. I''m a little afraid that all this, running into you again is... you know, the start of another nightmare.¡±


    Sathalia picked up the cup in front of her, filled with a liquid that looked and smelled like a delicious tea, though I couldn''t identify it. She drank slowly from the cup, with a finesse that my family could hardly replicate. Makila included.


    ¡°Nightmares are the manifestations of fears, pain, and sadness, which are being contained within the hearts of mortals and of which they are sometimes unaware,¡± Sathalia explained in a motherly tone. Her gaze, filled with a wisdom that only a goddess could show, met mine. ¡°I know, my little one, that you have been carrying something very heavy.¡±


    ¡°I don''t know-¡± I tried to refute her, but was immediately interrupted.


    ¡°Little one. I know well what you''ve been through and the scars on your heart.¡± I shuddered at her words. I felt naked in front of her gaze and, I didn''t know what to do, think, or say. ¡°There is still fear in your heart, fear towards your family.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, you can get through this, I have full confidence in that. Believe it or not, you''ve already taken the first steps.¡± She placed her hand on my head and gently stroked my hair. ¡°I''m sorry for making you think about something so difficult,¡± Sathalia said, her voice with a hint of guilt. I couldn''t help but feel frustrated.


    ¡°Not at all, it''s just... it was unexpected. I just...¡±


    ¡°Shh, it''s okay, leave it for now. My intention was for you to be aware of it, and that goal has been accomplished. Once you wake up, you''ll have plenty of time to think about it.¡± Sathalia suddenly lifted me from my seat and placed me on her lap, taking me by surprise.


    When did she get bigger? No, was it me who got smaller?


    ¡°It''s been hard on you, so I want you to take this opportunity to forget about everything else, relax and, really rest. We have plenty of time, little one, and you should take advantage of it.¡±


    I thought for a moment about her words. It was true that, up until now, I hadn''t been able to rest. Constantly worrying about whether I''ll have another nightmare, and what happened today... I really needed to take my mind off all that.


    But...


    There were questions I needed to ask.


    ¡°Sathalia?¡±


    ¡°Tell me little one.¡±


    ¡°Why me?¡± I asked as I looked her straight in the eyes. After what I had seen that afternoon, what little confidence I may have in myself had almost completely crumbled. Was there really no one better?


    ¡°Hmm. Why you?¡± Sathalia repeated the question, closed her eyes, and began to hum as she seemed to contemplate her answer. ¡°My answer remains the same, little one. You were the only one who decided to listen to me all the way through, the only one who, despite how absurd my words might have seemed, decided they were worth considering.¡±


    ¡°But... what''s so special about that?¡± I said, totally frustrated and annoyed. ¡°What am I supposed to do against something like that?¡±


    Sathalia began to laugh, in a small chuckle, that instead of annoying me or making me feel like she was making fun of me, I felt a certain happiness tickle my ears and placed a smile on my lips. ¡°My sweet little girl, being special or not is completely irrelevant. Besides, I never asked you to face those cracks.¡±


    ¡°It''s...that''s true, but I-¡±


    ¡°Little one. I didn''t want someone special, or someone who only thinks about accomplishing their mission, or who follows my every word as if they were absolutes. I just wanted someone willing to help me sincerely.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°*sigh* of course, there was something else that I didn''t tell you that time.¡±


    ¡°My child, when I saw you for the first time, I saw a soul that was full of pain and regret. You were someone who needed to see something better, to live something better. That''s why I wished you were the one who would listen to me because the only thing I could give you as a reward for your help was a second chance to live the life you deserved to live, to have the happiness you deserved to have and a family that deserved your love. That''s why I was so happy when you decided to listen to me and agreed to help me.¡±


    I didn''t know what to say to her, had she thought that much about me?


    ¡°Besides,¡± she added with a smile. ¡°You are someone with great knowledge. You understand very well the new things that come your way and, on top of all that, you work from your heart. Not out of obligation or because it''s your duty. You do it because you want to do it, and that really makes you special in my eyes.¡±


    ¡°Do you really... do you really think that about me?¡± I sobbed, as Sathalia''s arms wrapped around my body, cradling me in a motherly embrace.


    ¡°Of course, my dear. Those are my sincerest thoughts.¡±


    I cried into her embrace feeling an indescribable warmth envelop me.


    ¡°Thank you, thank you, thank you,¡± I repeated over and over as my tears soaked the goddess'' dress. Her heartfelt words had taken deep root within my soul, and while I can''t say my fear had disappeared, at least I could feel a little more confident.


    After a while, I managed to calm down, and stepped out of her arms, only to be treated like a child under her motherly care. Sathalia wiped my face with a handkerchief made of a cloth that was unrealistically soft and offered me some of the sweets she had made appear on the table. They were, not ironically, divine.


    ¡°Perhaps this is a bit sudden and... inopportune, given the conversation we just had, but there is something I need to talk to you about.¡±


    Sathalia''s expression turned serious, and, although it still felt relaxed and warm, a slight tension began to form.


    ¡°Is it... something bad?¡±


    Sathalia sighed with some sadness but shook her head. ¡°It is, and at the same time it isn''t.¡±


    I tilted my head in confusion, about to ask her what she meant, but before I could, Sathalia waved her hand and... showed me again the crack I had seen that afternoon.


    ¡°This one wasn''t caused by the current situation. At least not completely.¡± I looked at the screen the goddess had summoned in front of us and it was very different from what I remembered.


    The first time Sathalia showed me that image, the rift was a couple of times larger than the planet. What I saw was much bigger than both stars combined. It felt like that thing could swallow the whole system. And there was certainly something very different. The violet rays, the clouds of dark gas, and the spatial distortions that I could see before were nowhere to be seen. It was literally as if something or someone had cut through the fabric of space/time.


    ¡°As you can see, although similar, this is very different.¡± I felt a shiver as if I could somehow guess what was coming. ¡°This was not created by the tearing that is affecting this universe.¡±


    ¡°W-what does that mean?¡± I couldn''t hide the nervousness in my voice, and it was made worse by Sathalia''s hesitant expression.


    ¡°...I''m sorry, little one. There''s something I didn''t tell you when I asked for your help.¡± Sathalia hesitated. The goddess hesitated to continue her words. That was not a good sign.


    I clung tightly to her, not wanting to hear whatever it was she hesitated to say, but I knew it was something I couldn''t not know about. Sathalia took my action as if I was encouraging her to continue, even though I didn''t want her to.


    ¡°In every universe, there are legends and myths in the various civilizations that speak of something that lurks and creeps through the void. For earth it was called Tiamat, Apep, J?rmungandr. For Silia, it has been known as Kavrathul, Thalvorgast, Voruthar. But to us Superior Ones, that entity is called Yhavorgoth, The Unfathomable Devourer.¡±

 Chapter 38

    Entity of the void? Check.


    Lovecraftian name? Check.


    Panic? ABSOLUTELY.


    The Unfathomable Devourer. Just hearing that made me shiver uncontrollably. The rift had already terrified me enough, and now to know that there was a being beyond, in the void, that even the gods gave it a title of that level?


    If it was hard enough to maintain my confidence, how the hell would I hold my own against a being that traveled across universes in the infinite void?


    ¡°I know it may sound scary. I can say that even we Superior Ones avoid talking or even thinking about such a being.¡± Sathalia added.


    And that''s supposed to make me feel better?


    ¡°Fortunately for everyone, Yhavorgot can''t penetrate the fabric that covers every universe. Not without first weakening the Superior to an almost lethal level, which takes a long time.¡±


    That at least sounded somewhat reassuring knowing that, although Sathalia was expending a great deal of energy, she had not been weakened to that extent. That meant that that... thing, it couldn''t do anything to us.


    That''s good news, but... if that thing can''t do anything to us, then why did Sathalia look guilty for telling me so far?


    Our eyes met and I could see what I could describe as an apologetic look.


    ¡°...It can''t get in, but it can interfere in a roundabout way. That''s how it manages, in some way we don''t know about, to weaken Superior. And these rifts are the perfect opportunity to accomplish that goal.¡± She said, in a tone that showed how frustrated she felt.


    ¡°How...?¡± I managed to ask without my voice cracking.


    ¡°From what little we know is that it is capable of infiltrating the minds of mortals. Especially those who have been ¡°weakened¡± by particular events. The most vulnerable are those who are dissatisfied with their lives, those who have given up on their own lives, and...¡± Sathalia paused to give me a hesitant look, then gave a sad sigh and continued her words. ¡°Those who have gone through traumatic events.¡±


    I froze. I could feel a shiver run down my spine. How could I feel something like that in the goddess''s territory? I''m supposed to not be able to have strong emotions here...


    Despite my thoughts, I couldn''t help but feel that I was in danger, in more ways than one.


    ¡°Y-you mean I...¡±


    ¡°We don''t know how it manages to enter their minds, or how it can tempt or manipulate them. What we do know is that all those it uses, become genocidal, dictators thirsty for conquest, and very rarely monsters with power beyond the imagination of any mortal.¡±


    Every word of her explanation degraded my state of mind more and more. If that was the kind of criteria this being was looking for, wouldn''t that mean that I was among the possible vulnerable targets?


    ¡°I know what you''re thinking.¡± She added as she gave me a reassuring smile. ¡°Fortunately, you''re under my direct protection, so it shouldn''t be able to interfere with your mind.¡±


    Her response was a huge relief. It would be too horrible if my mind was controlled by some inter-dimensional cosmic horror. However, that didn''t change the fact that now a real enemy was trying to attack us, albeit indirectly.


    ¡°What should we do? If that thing tries-¡±


    ¡°Right now, Yhavorgoth is the least of my worries,¡± Sathalia replied quickly, cutting me off. Something that made me feel a bit taken aback. ¡°What we should be worried about is... this.¡±


    Sathalia pointed me toward the screen again, and, as I tried to figure out what she was referring to, I could see tiny balls of light of various colors traveling across the sky like shooting stars. There were five of them and they fell in different places around the world. Although I could not determine where exactly they had fallen, given my scant (nil) knowledge of the geography of this planet.


    ¡°I don''t understand. Are those some kind of dangerous meteorites? Umm, are they radioactive or something?¡± I asked in confusion. Were these things more important than the shapeless being, the inhabitant of the formless void?


    ¡°No, they''re a different kind of concern.¡±


    ¡°Then what are they?¡±


    ¡°Souls.¡±


    ¡°Souls?¡±


    Sathalia nodded, and began to explain, ¡°Somehow, Yhavorgoth managed to get hold of five mortal souls and made them pass through the rift, sending them to Silia.¡±


    ¡°You don''t mean...?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Yhavorgoth is not our problem for now, but those unknown souls it sent.¡±


    That did seem much more problematic. As long as Sathalia still had her energies, Yavo... Yvro...


    ...


    As long as Sathalia remains strong, that thing from beyond the void will not be able to enter. It is capable of interfering with the people of this world, but having detected it may help Sathalia to somehow counter it, at least I hope so. If she tells this to the Pillars, they will somehow be able to take care of any ¡°Mr. Funny Mustache Guy¡± that wants to emerge in this world, right?


    Right?


    Perhaps, seeing that I couldn''t keep my composure and that I was shaking profusely, Sathalia grabbed my face, forcing me to look her straight in the eyes.


    ¡°Don''t worry. Right now, you can''t do anything, and nothing will happen either. Those souls entered newborn bodies, so they are incapable of doing anything currently. I already took care to tell my sons to send their followers to find and watch over those souls.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°Calm down, little one. Once you''ve grown up, and contacted an oracle, then you''ll be able to do something. For now, I think it''s best if we drop the whole heavy subject.¡± Sathalia waved her hand, vanishing the off-planet image in an instant, and drew my attention back to the table.


    Before I knew it, all the sweets and appetizers had been changed to much more appetizing and eye-catching ones, the tea also changed to, by the smell of it, hot chocolate, and the rest of the atmosphere even felt completely different. I could swear that even the light was much dimmer as if to create a more relaxed atmosphere, something I was grateful for after having to hear that a being from the void was literally attacking our universe.


    Yes, anything was better than that.


    While still on Sathalia''s lap, I picked up the nearest mug and took a sip of its contents.


    Delicious, delicious hot chocolate. Nothing was better for improving a child''s mood than a cup of hot chocolate.


    As I enjoyed my drink, I felt Sathalia''s hand gently stroking my hair, even carefully untangling unruly locks. Somehow, it felt like she was used to that action, given how good she was at keeping her hand from interrupting my movements as she ran through my hair.


    After a long moment in silence, which I took advantage of to completely clear my mind, the goddess caught my attention by gently touching my shoulder. I looked up at her immediately and a soft smile tugged at her lips. Curiously, I could recognize her expression as the same one my sister made every time she had some kind of surprise for me. I tilted my head without responding to her, though the act itself seemed to be enough affirmation for Sathalia to begin speaking.


    ¡°I had told you before that my intention in bringing you to my domain was so that you could relax and free yourself from all that weight you have been carrying.¡± She said, in a melodious tone, as if her words sought to amuse me while raising my curiosity even more. ¡°So, I have very good news for you.¡±If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°Good news?¡± I tilted my head even more confused, though also very curious. After everything that had happened today, something like that would be welcome.


    Sathalia nodded, and, waving her hand again, in the same way as when she showed me the rift, another holographic/magical screen opened up. This time, what was projected, made me let go of the cup I still held in my hands.


    Of course, doing it anywhere else would have caused the hot liquid to fall on me and burn me, but in that place, as soon as I let go of the cup, it immediately appeared on the table. Of course, that magical action didn''t register in my mind, since all my concentration was on the person I saw in the image in front of me.


    ¡°Nadia?¡± I whispered in disbelief.


    Nadia, my former sister, looked much older, some wrinkles began to appear at the corners of her eyes, some white hair had begun to appear on her head, and her face, as a whole, showed a much more mature and peaceful expression. Satisfied, even. She was wearing a type of clothing that I instantly recognized as her Sunday clothes that she used to wear to church.


    ¡°It took her a few years, but she was finally able to get over it,¡± Sathalia said in a slightly cheerful, even proud tone.


    I looked away for a moment from the image of my aging sister to ask what was going on, but I wasn''t able to articulate a word. I could only open and close my mouth without producing more than a few incoherent noises.


    Sathalia let out her beautiful laugh, as she watched me with that motherly, and almost mocking gaze, as if her prank had succeeded.


    ¡°She''s grown up, little one. The time difference between the two universes is somewhat... wide, but it''s been 36 years since the day you left her side.¡±


    ¡°36... 36 years?¡± I repeated even more surprised. Had it been that long already? That meant that every year here was 6 years there?


    I had to hold my head and close my eyes for a moment in order to take in the new information. But I had a sudden thought that made me open them immediately.


    What happened to her?


    ¡°Sathalia!¡± I cried out a little desperately, clinging to the goddess'' arm. I was about to ask her more about my sister, but she put a finger to my lips and with that gesture shushed me, then smiled at me.


    ¡°It took her a long time, but she finally came to accept your death. She suffered and lived through a lot throughout all these years, but, thanks to the help of her new family, she made it through.¡±


    ¡°Her new family?¡±


    ¡°Yes, little one. She had a new family.¡± Sathalia said as she pointed to the screen once again. There, I could see a man, barely shorter in stature than my sister. He wasn''t ugly, but I wouldn''t call him attractive either. But the look he was giving my sister was, to my great relief, one of genuine love. At least what I could interpret as such. Several scenes from their lives flashed before my eyes, and with each one, more and more convinced me that he was the perfect match for Nadia.


    He was there in her darkest moments, supported her, and helped her get back on her feet. They both gave each other a great deal of support. I saw their first and only child, whom they named Alex. They visited my grave every so often, and... lived a happy and peaceful life. I... got to see my sister be happy. I got to see my sister live the life we didn''t have, with a loving family full of smiles. I could see her cry with happiness.


    I...


    I couldn''t help but shed tears at the great relief I felt to see her have the life I always wanted her to have. She could finally be happy.


    ¡°Thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you,¡± I repeated over and over between sobs, both out of relief at finally seeing what I so desperately wanted to see and to thank the goddess for allowing me to be able to see it.


    I felt Sathalia''s arms wrap around me in a warm embrace, humming softly in my ear, in an act of comfort that brought peace to my heart. I felt a huge burden disappear from my shoulders, making my body relax, leaving me completely at the mercy of the goddess who at no time let go of me, but rather, hugged me more tightly.


    <hr>


    It was a long time before I finally calmed down. But now I was smiling from the depths of my heart. I felt so free, so joyful, so ecstatic that I was unable to describe it in words.


    My biggest worry and regret were finally gone. I could allow myself to relax completely.


    Perhaps... a little too much.


    I was still in Sathalia''s lap, only now I was being... fed by her.


    Umm... yeah, it was... well... strange, in a way, weird. And worst of all, I felt neither guilty nor did I feel like I was doing anything inappropriate. I felt like I was simply being spoiled by my mother. And that felt... good. Wonderfully good.


    On the other side, and equally without any negative feelings on her face, was Sathalia, with a motherly smile, enjoying... whatever you could call what we were doing.


    So, we spent the rest of our time there, in peace, talking. Although it might as well have been me telling her how my life had been so far, what I had done, and things I wanted to do in the future. Doing that helped me think about what I wanted to do. However, I wasn''t able to think of anything and Sathalia just told me what a mother would say. ¡°You have plenty of time, you are barely a child, concentrate on growing up and when you are older, then you can worry about all those things.¡±


    Words I remembered saying to my sister when she first started worrying about what career to choose...when she finished elementary school. Too young for that.


    The point is, my stay at Sathalia''s domain felt like getting therapy. She didn''t have to say much, just listening to me was enough. Although, of course, she was able to give me a lot of advice. Some of it was better to listen to than others...


    I think I shouldn''t have told her about my... recent escapades.


    ...


    She told me that I deserved the punishment they meted out to me and that they had been quite soft on me. Apparently, Sarka had done something ¡°similar¡± and received a rather worse punishment. Sathalia believes that the reason they were less strict with me was because Sir Erlathan intervened at the right time and because Mother saw that, in a way, forbidding me to visit the ekus was a mistake.


    The point is, because of this unexpected reunion with the goddess, many of my worries had disappeared, as had some doubts.


    Sure, now we have a relatively bigger concern on our hands, but that''s something we can''t do anything about for now, so, thinking about it is pointless.


    With all that, the night was over. Sathalia told me that I could stay longer, since technically in her domain there was no concept of time, but it was best to conclude for now. At least she promised me that next time we could continue a little longer.


    ¡°Before we finish, there are a few things I want to tell you, little one.¡±


    I had just left her lap, as the table and chairs disappeared like dust blown away by the wind when the goddess suddenly called out to me. I gave her my full attention since, from the tone, it sounded like something important. I nodded, giving her my full attention.


    ¡°I advise you to observe your mother very well.¡±


    ¡°Observe her?¡±


    ¡°Yes. There are many things you can learn from her that will be useful to you in the future. I can assure you of that.¡± She stated with a serious face. Something she hadn''t done so far, being mostly a goddess full of nothing but smiles.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Also... Orinthya.¡± The sudden utterance of my current name for some reason paralyzed me. It felt almost like the moment Kila did as well. Though this one was especially important, since, until now, Sathalia had referred to me only as ¡°mortal¡± and ¡°little one¡±. ¡°During your life, there will be difficult situations, that you will feel are painful, unfair, or that you feel you cannot endure.¡± Sathalia left those words for me to take in as she looked at me very seriously, but also with a slight hint of concern. I felt, for an instant that, whatever the reason she was giving me this advice, it was because something was going to happen.


    I clasped my hands together and nodded, affirming to her that I was ready for what she was going to tell me. She smiled back and continued her words. ¡°Remember that your family will always be there for you. Don''t be afraid to speak up, even when it seems like you shouldn''t, or you feel it wouldn''t be appropriate. Sometimes it''s more painful to be silent.¡±


    I tilted my head, somewhat confused by her words. ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, my little one. You''ll understand in due time.¡±


    Still confused, but knowing she was honestly trying to advise me, I nodded hesitantly. After that the place gradually faded from my vision, leaving Sathalia as the only thing I could see clearly.


    ¡°Little one, although our reunion has been short, I had a wonderful time. I''m glad I was able to see you once again. I hope the next time we do it will be at a much happier time.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I hope so too, my goddess. See you!¡± I said joyfully, as I slowly felt my consciousness returning to my body, finally waking up.


    <hr>


    Sathalia, once again, saw how that mortal was leaving her domain. She sighed with some satisfaction as she saw how that soul, wounded and full of darkness, had begun to heal and cast away all that tried to plunge her into the abyss of pain and sorrow.


    That mortal who had once entered her domain, as nothing more than a formless soul, had returned as an amalgam of the two people she was and is.


    Seeing her again, in what seemed to Orinthya like 3 years, Sathalia noticed that there was a very important change in her. Her previous form, Allan, was constantly overlapping with her current form, Orinthya. Sathalia could see that the little girl was gradually accepting her new existence, but she was still tied to her past. But the more time she spent in her domain, the more her new appearance prevailed, and the better defined she became. Of course, it wasn''t something that would simply happen overnight. It only meant that slowly, but surely, that little soul would fully embrace her new life, and would be more than capable of achieving what she had set out to do.


    Sathalia kept a silent gaze on the place where ¡°her little girl¡± disappeared to return to her own body. She was worried about the mission she had set for her. Not because she thought she wouldn''t be capable, but because she saw in her the doubt in whether she was the one. Sathalia was saddened by that fact. As she explained to her, her main motivation for choosing her had been the simple fact that she had listened to her, she did not need anything else. But she could understand why that little girl felt insecure.


    But none of that mattered. Sathalia had full confidence in that mortal and would do everything in her power so that she could accomplish the mission she had given her.


    *Tap tap tap tap*


    Slow footsteps echoed in the silence of her domain, as a figure emerged from the pure white surroundings as if she had been hidden in that place from the beginning, having observed the interaction between the goddess and the small mortal.


    Sathalia did not look away from that spot where she bid farewell to her little one, being fully aware of the figure that hesitantly approached behind her.


    ¡°So, what do you think?¡± she asked the figure, without turning to look at it.


    ¡°...¡± the figure remained silent with nothing to answer.


    ¡°Now that you''ve seen her, have your doubts been resolved?¡± Sathalia turned slowly, facing the much smaller figure, who looked at her hesitantly. She gave a reassuring smile as she slowly approached.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Let''s talk.¡± The goddess offered, gently guiding the figure to walk beside her. ¡°I will answer any questions you have. And then, you can give me an answer.¡±


    They both slowly walked away, disappearing from the place, leaving nothing but a white, empty space.

 Chapter 39

    The sound of footsteps and the curtains rustling as my bedroom window opened made me slowly wake up. I realized that I had returned to my body after...


    That happened... right?


    It had been three years since I first met her and she gave me this opportunity, and I must say it was quite an experience. The smile and warmth she offered me felt strange, in a good way. Especially the fact that I was pampered and treated like... well, like I was her daughter. I didn''t know how to feel about it.


    I also couldn''t help thinking that, although the problems regarding the current situation might have increased slightly, somehow, I was incapable of thinking we couldn''t get out of this. I felt much calmer than I had expected. Of course, it was troubling and frightening to know that an incomprehensible being was setting its sights on this universe that the goddess and I were trying to save at all costs. But all that was overshadowed when I learned that Nadia had accomplished so much since I left. That detail made me completely ignore any bad news I received before.


    I think I always regret that I haven''t been able to see my sister build her life and achieve her dreams. Or, in a little more selfish way, not being the one to help her achieve them. But now? Now I could finally erase that from my head, and just like her, get over it and get on with my life.


    I couldn''t believe that she had accomplished so much on her own. I was so happy and relieved that I couldn''t help the smile on my face. I even hugged Lan tightly, feeling a bubbling excitement welling up in my chest, something that I couldn''t simply contain inside me, and that made me roll over and over in bed with my bunny.


    I opened my eyes after hearing footsteps approaching my bed and immediately met a curious and somewhat amused look from my maid. Normally, Ameli had to make a slight effort to wake me up, as I''m usually somewhat...difficult in the mornings, but thanks to my divine out-of-body experience (?) I was able to wake up on my own, feeling fully rested.


    ¡°Good morning, young lady I see you are awake already and quite cheerful, did you have a good sleep?¡±


    I took a moment to think about my answer. I couldn''t just tell her that I had been in the domain of a goddess and being pampered by her. She would treat me like a madwoman...or a heretic. Or maybe she would believe me and treat me as some sort of ¡°chosen one¡±, I didn''t know, but either way, it would be problematic for me... and exhausting. So, I just nodded and decided to reciprocate her greeting.


    ¡°Good morning, Ali.¡± I smiled back. I sat down while she helped me undress to prepare for the day.¡±


    ¡°Would you like to wash your face first before taking your morning walk?¡±


    ¡°Un.¡± I nodded, setting Lan on the pillow and lifting both arms so Ameli could carry me out of bed. She took me over to a basin full of water and carefully helped me wash my face with a soft cloth and, after a quick change of clothes, we went straight out into the garden, where I could begin my daily routine.


    We walked around the place while I pondered about what Sathalia had told me.


    This being, Yhavorgoth, fortunately, was not an enemy I had to face directly, at least for now, and I was hoping never. But that didn''t mean I should rest on my laurels and ignore everything that might happen in the future.


    Besides, there were still those 5 souls that Sathalia warned me about. What were they? If I went by my knowledge, I could only imagine that they were human souls, dragged into this world from somewhere. So, would they be hostile or completely unaware of their situation? If hostile, what could I do if they decided to confront me or my family?


    And if they are not enemies, what should I do then? Helping them is not something I would want to do, after all, I wouldn''t be able to trust them.


    ...


    But... what if they are just victims of the circumstances? Sathalia mentioned that that thing somehow got hold of them, so did it kidnap them? From where?


    This was too confusing and difficult for me to try to figure out on my own. And anyway, I couldn''t think of anything I could do.


    Well, no, there was something, two options actually.


    Reveal who I was and thus my mission to my family. If I told them, how would they react? I couldn''t simply blame them if they came to think that I stole their daughter/sister''s body. However, I wouldn''t be able to bear it if they suddenly turned their backs on me or went against me because of it.


    I shook my head at the thought. I tend to overthink similar situations, and now I don''t want to go down that road.


    That leaves me with the second option, the most clich¨¦ but also the most obvious option. Train and get stronger. Although, this option has a catch. My priority should be in academics. Since I''m still learning to read and write, I won''t be able to do much at the moment, but once I''ve improved to an acceptable point I should try to read as many books as I can and learn as much as I''m able.


    Improve your mind first and then your body.


    I know, how original isn''t it?


    But come on, it''s the most obvious choice. When Sathalia showed me the places where the souls ¡°fell¡±, I realized that I didn''t know anything about this world. The only reason I know this world is called Silia is because Sathalia mentioned it last night. How clueless do I have to be to have never wondered something like that?


    That''s why my priority should not be to train physically, or even learn magic, but to train my mind.


    Sathalia already told me that I couldn''t do anything for now, but I felt that simply standing still and waiting wasn''t what I should be doing, especially when I felt so ignorant of everything around me.


    So, what can I do for now?


    I stopped right in front of one of my favorite shrubs in the garden, as I thought. It was just a little taller than me, with leaves that closely resembled pine, but seemed like caterpillars, long, slender, and adorably fluffy. It had some flowers, which, surprisingly, resembled small bows. Even the central node was there, but on the sides of it, there were small holes through which insects entered and obtained nectar. Their colors varied between different shades of blue with white and violet, almost like African lilies.


    For some reason, this plant always makes me feel relaxed, perhaps because its smell is similar to lavender with a slight hint of mint or because the sound of the wind through its leaves is pleasant. I don''t know, but whenever I end up here, my mind feels clear. It was the place where I always ended my morning walks.


    I looked up at the sky and for the umpteenth time wondered what I could do. I was so lost in thought that I didn''t notice when another maid approached us. I only became aware of it because Ameli yelled ¡°What!¡± When I looked at her, I saw a surprised and nervous expression on her face. Her hands shook, looking like she didn''t know what to do or think.


    ¡°Tina?¡±


    ¡°Ah, young miss, I saw that you were distracted and I didn''t want to disturb you so... uh, never mind.¡± She turned away from Ameli with a worried and uncomfortable look, then crouched before me as she took my hand. ¡°Madame Fiana ordered me to come and pick you up. She said she had a surprise for you.¡±


    ¡°A surprise?¡± I asked, bowing my head.


    ¡°Yes, she said it would be something that would make you very happy.¡±


    I frowned as I thought deeply about whatever Kila had planned. Was it something I asked for? I couldn''t remember. Ignoring my confusion, Tina got up and, motioning Ameli to follow us, led me back to the mansion, straight towards Makila''s office.


    As I arrived, I noticed the door open and some voices coming from inside. I recognized them as Makila''s and Felia''s voices. They were standing next to Kila''s desk, discussing something important that I couldn''t catch properly since they were talking in whispers.


    ¡°Ah, they''re here. Thank you, Tina. Felia, can you take Ameli with you? You know what to do.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Ameli, come with me.¡± Felia replied as she walked past me, offered me a slight bow and a small smile, and took Ameli away. The poor girl was about to question the order, but it only took one look from Makila to lower her head and leave, closing the door behind.


    Tina stayed with us standing by the door. I had noticed for a while now that she was the most trusted employee of the mansion since she always seemed to be there at the most important times, even in discussions exclusive to the family.


    ¡°Come here, my little Mishka. I have a surprise for you.¡± Kila said picking me up and sitting on her desk chair.


    It was as usual, full of documents of different types separated into large piles. Each one had texts so long and full of numbers that I felt dizzy just imagining trying to read them at a fraction of the speed at which Kila always worked. I felt a new respect for my second mother and her amazing ability to handle this work.


    Right next to one of the larger stacks of documents, Kila picked up a letter that had already been opened, with its contents in plain view.


    ¡°This letter arrived a little while ago. Curious to know who it''s from?¡± said Kila, with that tone she always uses when she wants to mess with me.


    I narrowed my eyes suspiciously. Considering how Kila has been lately, I was sure that letter had something in it that she could mess with me for quite a while, or it came from someone important to me, with which she could mess with me for quite a while. Makila had at some point become my bully.


    ¡°Yuliana,¡± I replied. So far, her letters had been the only reason Kila acted that way.


    ¡°No.¡± She denied with a foxy grin. Very fitting for her.


    If it wasn''t Yuliana, then it could only be Aria. I didn''t think it was her, though. After all, she had only sent me a single letter since we stopped seeing each other. I had already made it a point to nag her personally when we met again.


    ¡°Aria?¡±


    ¡°Neither.¡± Kila denied it again. This time her smile grew even bigger. I almost saw the Cheshire cat nodding behind her like a proud teacher.


    Despite that, Kila refused to tell me anything, expecting me to guess for myself. But, as much as I thought and thought I couldn''t come up with anything. Who, other than Yuliana and Aria would send me a letter?


    Seeing how hard I was having it, Makila snorted in amusement kissing me on the forehead. It seemed my expression was enough to satiate her desire to mess with me. Immediately, and without saying anything else to me, she began to read the letter without explanation.


    To the dear Baelian family,Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    I hope these words find you all in good health and excellent spirits. Irlana, Hal, and Fiana, I trust everything is going well for you and the household. How is my dear little brother, is he still throwing tantrums about last time? I wouldn''t be at all surprised. As for Losward, is he continuing with his schemes and orthodox idealism? Although his posture and attitude may be, somewhat irritating to everyone, I still think of him as my nephew and hope he is doing well.


    By the time this letter arrives, Sarka should already be deeply immersed in her studies at the academy. I am sure her sharp mind and perseverance will lead her to excel as always. Regarding Zenya, I wonder how much she has grown since I last saw her, has it finally happened? I''m sure the little rascal has already passed me in height. Part of me is happy about that, but I''m also a little sad that, once again, I''m shorter than my nieces.


    Now, about little Orinthya. How is the little huntress doing? I wonder if she has grown as healthy and strong as I trust she will. Have any problems arisen related to her nature, or is everything progressing normally? Let me remind you of the importance of watching her diet. She will need more meat than most Asherians, and I hope you will not forget to give her rava fruit juice. It is indispensable for her proper development as a Revant. I realize I may sound a bit tedious about this, but I must take care of the next generation of my race, as it''s my duty.


    My journey has taken me far to the north, beyond the Coldent Marquisate, approaching the territory of the Obreund kingdom. At the moment, I am immersed in a hunting mission, tracking down some beasts that have wreaked havoc in this region. Fortunately, my team has proven as trustworthy as I had hoped, accompanying me on this latest adventure without protest. Once we conclude this assignment, we have decided that this will be our farewell, and everyone will go their own way. A couple plans to marry, while the rest want to seek permanent work in the guild or work for any nobleman with deep enough pockets. For my part, I confess that I have come to consider a change in my life.


    Orinthya, with a little luck, I should be able to return in three or four years. When I return, I intend to stay in the capital for good. Nothing would make me happier than to be able to pass on to you my teachings about who we are, and all that it means to be part of this lost tribe. I can only imagine what it will be like to watch you grow, guide you in your journey, and, hopefully, share what I know about our history and legacy. I wish to share my journeys with you, hoping they will help you understand where you came from and where you are going. But most of all, I am eager to talk with you about what lies beyond the sky.


    I can''t wait to return soon.


    With all my love and best wishes,


    Anven Zora Baelian


    12th of Kzafor, 49th era, 994th of Ashana''s 8th victory.


    ...


    Aunty Ven.


    It was a letter from Aunty Ven!


    Is she up north on a hunting mission? What was that supposed to mean? I couldn''t tell if she was some kind of adventurer as I know them, a mercenary or some sort of hunter like those in MonHun since she''s talking about hunting beasts. But that wasn''t what was important, it was the fact that she would be back so soon. Three or four years... meaning she''d be back when I''d be around 7 years old.


    ¡°What do you think, Nita? Pretty soon you''ll be able to see your Aunt Anven again.¡±


    I nodded and hugged Kila excitedly. I finally had news of her, and it was great news! The fact that it happened at this time was perfect as I could tell her a bit about the current situation and she could help me think of some way to cope with whatever those souls that fell meant.


    I was about to tell Kila I wanted to send a letter of reply to Aunty Ven when we heard someone knocking at the door.


    Tina opened the door slightly and chatted with whoever was outside. Kila and I remained silent, waiting to see what was going on. When Tina finished, she walked straight over to Kila and whispered something in her ear. Her worried face portended one of bad news or some urgent situation.


    ¡°When did it happen?¡± asked Kila, rising hurriedly from her chair. Her face looked tense and a little pale affecting me as well.


    ¡°A few minutes ago, currently she''s-¡±


    "Say no more. Take Nita to breakfast," She ordered urgently. Then she addressed me in a softer voice.


    ¡°I''m sorry my little Mishka, I know you wanted us to write her a reply, but I have something urgent to do. Why don''t you ask your sister to help you write a reply to your Aunty?¡±


    I didn''t quite understand what was happening, but I could understand that it was important, so I nodded obediently. However, I felt quite anxious because of how uneasy Kila looked.


    She nodded with a smile, and after kissing me on the cheek we left the office and parted after closing the door. I watched as my second mother lost her composure running without a care in the world, speeding down the long hallway.


    Wasting no more time, Tina took me straight to the dining room. Dad was not at the table, in fact, apart from me, only Zenya was seated. It was normal for Mom to be absent most of the time, but even Dad wasn''t there. That was weird, very weird.


    ¡°Tya, good morning, how¡¯s my cute little sister?¡± greeted Zenya from her chair, finishing eating a bowl of what looked like porridge. Tina sat me down next to my sister and immediately Zenya helped me eat from my bowl.


    For a long time, it was just the two of us at the table together, and no one else showed up during that time. It seemed that Zenya didn''t know why it was just the two of us either, or if she did, she didn''t show it at any time.


    When I finished eating; noticing that no one else showed up, not even Ameli, Zenya decided it was best if we just left together in the meantime. Of course, she instructed Tina to let Kila know that I would be with her. Immediately after that, we walked hand in hand into the garden to our usual place. On the way I told her about Aunty Ven''s letter and, like me, she seemed excited to see her again.


    ¡°It''s funny that Aunty Ven thinks I''m taller than her already. I don''t think it will happen for another couple of years.¡±


    ¡°Nini will get taller?¡± I asked curiously. Zenya would grow much taller. Only I would be short in stature, and considering what Losward and Sarka were like, I was pretty sure Zenya would be quite tall.


    ¡°Hehe! You want to know?¡± she asked with pride in her voice. She looked like she wanted to show off, and who was I to stop her?


    ¡°Un!¡±


    ¡°Well get this, Tya. Mother says that, with luck, I''ll be almost as tall as Father!¡±


    Zenya puffed out her chest with pride, looking incredibly happy at her statement. She seemed quite convinced that what Mom said would be her future reality.


    ¡°...¡± I could only remain silent. The answer left me in shock and I immediately tried to imagine my sister that way. But all I could see was a weird image of her with a physique similar to Dad''s, wearing one of the dresses she loved so much... it was... uh, I didn''t know how to begin to describe something like that.


    ¡°What are you imagining?¡± my sister said, lightly pinching my cheek as she looked annoyed. ¡°I said I would be almost as tall, not that I would be the same.¡±


    I rubbed my cheek as I tried to figure out how she had realized what I was thinking. But, just like before, with an ability that seemed to read my mind, she answered me as she laughed.


    ¡°Your face says it all Tya. Be thankful I''m letting you off with just that. Hmph.¡±


    We both laughed a little as we continued on our way to the garden. When we got there, Kolda was already there waiting for us. She even prepared some of the stuff we usually use in my writing lessons. It was a bit suspicious, but I decided not to make a big deal about it. Kila might have ordered her to do this because she must have been so busy with that urgent matter.


    We walked in and as I was about to sit in my usual spot, Zenya stopped me.


    ¡°Tya, we''re going to do something different today.¡±


    I tilted my head and kept silent, waiting for her to continue.


    Zenya nodded in satisfaction and then picked up an envelope, two blank sheets of paper, and a quill with her inkwell. She approached me, who was unsure of what she wanted to do, and, smiling revealed her plan.


    ¡°I''ll take care of giving her a more appropriate reply, but, since you also want to give Aunty Ven a letter, why don''t you write her something yourself?¡±


    I think the question marks were very obvious over my head because Zenya couldn''t help but laugh at my confusion.


    ¡°Alone?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You''ve made a lot of improvement so quickly, and I''m sure Aunty Ven will be thrilled if you write her something yourself.¡±


    I had to think about it for a moment. I wasn''t confident it would go very well, but, my sister had a point. I was sure Aunty Ven would be happy if I wrote her something, especially if I replied to that hidden message she left me.


    I was a little hesitant, but I figured it couldn''t go that bad, after all, even though Aunty Ven knew a little about my situation, we were still family. Besides, I would add something else.


    ¡°Can I draw her a drawing?¡± I asked. I didn''t know if she would like that, but that seemed like a good idea.


    ¡°Of course, I''m sure she''ll love that.¡±


    I smiled immediately, and before I could ask her for my things Kolda showed up with everything I needed. I thanked the gentle giant of a maid, and immediately got to work.


    The drawing would be simple, and maybe I could use it to explain to her without words that I understood her and I was eager to talk to her. I made a little imitation of what happened when I told her everything for the first time, only I was older. I alluded to what lay beyond the sky, the anchors I was to set, and, as a form of hint of what I wanted Aunty Ven to do for me, I put a wooden sword in my hands, matching the sword I remembered her having. I hoped it was easy enough to understand.


    And by the time I finished the drawing, I had a faint idea of what I wanted to write to her. I decided to tell her about my daily experiences, how much I miss Sarka since she returned to the academy, and how much I want to see her again. Before lunch, everything was finished. My handwriting was a mess, but a legible mess. Or at least that''s what Zenya said since she could read everything, I managed to write without too much trouble.


    I must say it was difficult enough. Since I was writing with a quill and ink, there was no way to correct my mistakes without creating an ugly smudge on the paper, so when I didn''t remember a word or wasn''t sure if I was correct, I would ask my sister and she would help me.


    When everything was finished, Zenya gave everything a final check and placed it in the envelope, sealing it with the family seal.


    ¡°Nini, how do you know where to send the letter? Isn''t Aunty Ven always traveling?¡± I asked curious. Something I''d been wondering about since Kila told me I could answer it.


    ¡°Oh, that''s a good question, Tya. What a smart girl.¡± Zenya patted my head smiling happily. Although it was a little embarrassing, I couldn''t help but feel a little proud of the compliment.


    My sister handed the letter to Kolda, who immediately went to deliver it to whoever was sending it to the destination, then picked me up in her arms and started walking out of the annex towards the garden as she began to explain.


    ¡°Aunty Ven is... how should I put it so you understand?¡± Zenya put on a thoughtful expression, similar to what Mom always does, even placing a hand on her cheek. Certainly, mother and daughter. ¡°You could say that her job is to hunt bad beasts and monsters that cause trouble for people.¡±


    ¡°Hunting monsters?¡± That sounded a lot like a hunter or mercenary. Also like a classic adventurer, they took other types of missions, not just hunting, but it wasn¡¯t the same.


    ¡°Yes. You may not believe it, but Aunty Ven is super strong. Father once told me she single-handedly hunted an Afenth.¡±


    I frowned when I heard that name. From the way she said it was surely something impressive, but... ¡°Nini, what''s an Afan?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, an Afenth, Tya. Hmm, it''s a very very fast and hard-to-catch monster. It''s as tall as an Eku and has large claws on its front paws. Its hide is thick and tough like a Bortan''s. Ah, remember the meat we ate on your birthday?¡±


    I nodded. It was quite delicious meat. It was like a well-cooked pork; the best part was that it had almost no fat. You could chew it and it would melt in your mouth easily. It was one of the best meats I had tasted since I was allowed to eat meat.


    ¡°That was Afenth''s meat. They''re very hard to hunt, so it''s usually eaten only at special times.¡±


    ¡°Ohh!¡± I exclaimed surprised, as well as happy.


    I was about to ask something else when we passed two maids who seemed to have just finished washing clothes. They were passing through one of the outer corridors that led directly into the flower garden from which we had come. They hadn''t noticed us yet, so we stopped. Zenya seemed to want to listen to their conversation.


    ¡°I''m telling you,¡± Said one of the women, sounding a bit annoyed. ¡°The lady has been taking her medication, I''m sure she has!¡±


    ¡°But if she has been taking her medications then why did she collapse this morning?¡±


    Wait, collapse? Who?


    ¡°Well, there''s a rumor.¡± She said, lowering her voice slightly as she stopped in the middle of the hallway and looked to various sides, making sure no one was listening to her. ¡°This is something I heard from Kemasa but, some employees are saying that her grace, the Duchess might only have a couple more years to live.¡±


    WHAT!!!?


    The maid accompanying her covered her mouth in horrible surprise. I began to tremble, terrified at the statement this maid had made. And I was not the only one. I could feel Zenya clinging to me tighter. When I looked at her face, she was pale, her expression filled with anger and distress. Remembering I was in her arms and heard everything those maids said, Zenya came out of our ¡°hiding place¡± and confronted them head-on.


    ¡°You two! What do you think you''re doing spreading those kinds of rumors?¡± she reprimanded them, glaring in defiance. The two maidservants froze in place and immediately bowed hurriedly.


    ¡°W-we''re so sorry, Lady Zenya! W-we were just-¡±


    ¡°I don''t care what you were doing. Spreading those kinds of rumors, even worse from the master of this house, the Duchess herself! Do you know I could throw you out of this house over that alone?¡±


    Both of them paled at Zenya''s words, and stammered as they searched for the words to save their jobs, but, before anything else could happen, Zenya spoke again.


    ¡°You should be thankful that I was the one who found you and not Makila, or you would already be thrown out on the street. Now, get out of my sight and never speak of foolish rumors in this house again. Do you understand?¡±


    The two maids nodded quickly, bowing to us in apology and thanking Zenya for her mercy, then rushed away.


    Zenya snorted furiously as she watched them go, but I... I clung to her, with a pleading expression, about to ask her if what those maids had said was true. My sister noticed my actions and, hugging me very tightly, whispered in my ear.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Tya. Mother is fine, she''s not going to leave us.¡±


    ¡°R-really, shivit? You''re not-¡±


    ¡°Shh, easy little sis, I''m not lying to you.¡±


    I managed to calm down a bit, but despite that, I felt anxious. More so because I now understood the urgent situation Makila had to attend to in the morning.


    ¡°Nini, mami...¡±


    ¡°*sigh* I know, I want to know what happened too.¡± Zenya sighed and started walking towards the mansion door. ¡°Come on, let''s go find Makila or Father.¡±


    Then we walked, searching for someone who could clarify all of this. My heart was pounding hard against my chest. I hoped that what those maids said was just an unfounded rumor.

 Chapter 40

    Our first destination was Dad''s office. Zenya thought that if there were anyone who would know what happened, and who could tell us, it would be Dad. Makila was too strict and closed off to get anything out of her.


    We reached the door, and we heard his voice from inside before my sister could knock.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Zenya hesitated momentarily but decided it wasn''t worth thinking too hard. We both entered and walked over to Dad''s desk.


    His office was quite similar in size to Makila''s, but this one was much more decorated, filled with various paintings of epics, legendary heroes, and various types of what looked like beast trophies adorning one of the walls. Things that really showed my father''s personality and tastes.


    And speaking of him, he was sitting there reviewing documents. There didn''t seem to be as many as on Kila''s desk, but they did seem much more extensive and important.


    ¡°So, what do you need from me my little princesses?¡± he said pleasantly, but without taking his eyes off the documents he was working on.


    Zenya stood for a while watching Dad, who seemed completely impassive, waiting for whatever we were about to tell him. The silence extended for a while, as if my sister was waiting for something, but, seeing that nothing was happening, she finally decided to speak.


    ¡°What happened to mother?¡±


    Dad''s hands paused at my sister''s unexpected question but quickly moved again. A certain tension was visible on his face, but his voice continued in the same gentle tone from earlier.


    ¡°To your mother? I don''t know what-¡±


    ¡°Father, please don''t do that.¡± Zenya interrupted him, her sad voice making him pause, this time a little longer than before, though he soon resumed his actions.


    ¡°...¡±


    There was another long, awkward silence in which only the turning of pages could be heard as he diligently read each of the documents then passed them to a revised pile off to the side.


    Zenya remained firmly in place, not taking her eyes off our father for a moment, being very patient in waiting for any answer he might give us. I could only cling anxiously to my sister''s hand. I almost wanted to scream at Dad, to demand that he tell us what he knew... to confirm that this rumor was a lie, but the more time we spent in silence, the more anxious I felt.


    ¡°Papi...¡± I whispered, squeezing my sister''s hand tightly. I really couldn''t stand the anxiety of not knowing anything, especially with that horrible idea in my head. Fortunately, that seemed to be enough for Dad to relent.


    ¡°What do you know?¡± sighed Dad, finally looking up from his work and setting the last stack of papers aside, staring at us, still impassive.


    ¡°That mother collapsed this morning. And...¡± Zenya hesitated to continue, glancing sideways at me as if saying anything would provoke some bad reaction from me. I looked at her pleadingly, wishing with all my heart that she wouldn''t leave that question unasked, as it was what I needed to know most to calm down...even if it was just a little. ¡°We also heard that she might have only a short time to live.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± he replied in confusion and with a frown. ¡°Where did you hear that from?¡±


    ¡°A pair of maidservants. They were gossiping in the halls.¡±


    Dad inhaled and then exhaled deeply, looking exasperated. He muttered something I couldn''t hear, and apparently, neither could my sister. Then he looked at us briefly before leaning back in his chair and beckoning us to come closer.


    We both obeyed, although I ran a somewhat desperate race given how anxious I felt. Dad lifted me into his arms, hugging me against his chest, and, very easily, lifted my sister with one hand and sat her on his lap, hugging her against his body as well. Zenya let herself be squeezed a little, and I could hear her exhale with relief. I hadn''t thought about it, since she seemed pretty calm, but Zenya might have been just as anxious, if not more so than I was about what was going on with Mom.


    ¡°To clarify,¡± Dad began in a tone I could only describe as fatherly. ¡°Such a thing is just a rumor. A rather malicious-looking one if you ask me. We adults will deal with that later. But, that''s for us.¡±


    Both Zenya and I exhale in relief. I knew he might be telling us that to reassure us, but I could sense he was sincere.


    ¡°Now,¡± he continued immediately. ¡°Your mother indeed had a little incident in the morning, but it''s nothing to worry about.¡± Dad moved his right arm, with which he was hugging Zenya, and pulled out his pocket watch, then nodded slightly and continued. ¡°She should have woken up by now so why don''t you both go see her? She should be in the green room on the second floor.¡±


    Green room? What the hell is that room?


    ¡°...Can we?¡± asked Zenya a little hesitantly.


    Dad laughed lightly and held her closer to him more tightly as he stroked her head a little. He gave us both a kiss on our heads before setting us down again.


    ¡°Sure, you can. But! You must promise me something first!¡± He announced, leaning a little towards us as we nodded in unison.


    ¡°Fiana is probably there right now, so if she asks you how you found out, I didn''t tell you anything, understand?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked, not quite understanding the request. But my question was ignored and answered by my sister''s words.


    ¡°Dad... Makila made you promise not to tell us anything?¡±


    He nodded giving a tired sigh. ¡°That''s why I need you both to promise me that. I didn''t tell you anything, which is technically true. And if she asks you if you came here...¡±


    Zenya rolled her eyes with a small smile on her lips. ¡°You were too busy at your job, right?¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha! That''s my girl.¡± Dad patted us both on the head, a little too hard I have to admit, and tousled my well-groomed hair... then urged us to leave, as he still had plenty of work to do.


    Zenya took me by the hand and we headed for the door together, but before we were out the door, Dad spoke again.


    ¡°Oh, and before you go, Zenya, don''t forget the faces of those maids, I''m going to need you to remember them so I can...have a conversation with them.¡± He said, with a half-smile on his lips.


    ¡°...Understood father,¡± Zenya replied, giving a slight bow while making a frighteningly similar expression.


    Finally, we left his office and headed to the second floor.


    The green room is a room near where we had kept Ameli while she was recovering. Apparently this whole wing on the second floor could be considered a sort of infirmary, since the family physician and some nurses were assigned to this place.


    By chance; or even thanks to Dad''s timing in pointing out the place, when we reached the hallway where that room was, we saw the physician coming out of there along with Makila, while exchanging a few words. When they finished, she turned and saw us coming. She frowned, closed her eyes, and sighed in exasperation, before approaching us both.


    ¡°Good morning, girls, what brings you-¡±


    ¡°Where is Mother?¡± Zenya interrupted Makila in the middle of her question. I hadn''t expected her to do that, but I wouldn''t blame her.


    ¡°...¡± Kila didn''t answer and just looked at us, annoyed. She seemed about to scold my sister rather fiercely, but contrary to what I thought, she inhaled deeply and her expression relaxed. ¡°I guess it wasn''t your father who told you what happened, am I wrong?¡±


    We shook our heads, and Zenya told her what we heard from those maids. Makila narrowed her eyes after hearing the brief description of both maids. ¡°Yes, I know who they are. They mentioned Kemasa, didn''t they? Well, don''t worry about it, I''ll take care of them later.¡±


    ¡°Kila...¡± I called her quietly, feeling a little anxious. Kila and Dad had denied the rumor, other than telling us that we should ignore such things, but that didn''t remove my concern for my mother''s current state. I clutched at her skirt to get her attention and, giving me a worried look, she took me in her arms.


    ¡°It''s okay, I understand. I didn''t expect this to be kept a secret for too long anyway. Let''s go inside, Lana''s awake now and it would be good for her to see you both.¡±


    That said, we went inside and the first thing I saw was Mom sitting on the bed reading a book as if nothing had happened. She looked pretty healthy even though she was supposed to have collapsed a couple of hours ago.


    I felt scammed but also relieved.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    She was sitting there, smiling slightly and without a care in the world, reading so calmly that it almost seemed as if she wasn''t in a room that looked more like an infirmary than anything else.


    Just looking around a bit revealed why they called it the green room.


    Green tapestries, with a carpet of the same shade. The windows had curtains in a slightly darker shade of green. Even the bed sheets were a shade of green. The only thing that wasn''t that color was the furniture which varied between shades of brown and white, somewhat giving a feeling of being in a forest rather than a room in a mansion. Although some bookshelves and various tubes and bottles that looked like potions, completely cut through the ambiance, and made it feel more like the home of an alchemist hermit.


    ¡°Lana. The girls.¡± Kila announced slowly approaching Mom, as she closed the door behind us.


    My mother turned her attention away from her book and smiled at the sight of us, but just as she opened her mouth to speak, my sister ran towards Mom, launching herself onto the bed and landing carelessly on top of her. She immediately clung to her body with no intention of letting go.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± was her simple question, posed in a timid voice accompanied by a soft sob.


    Mom, who had been a bit stunned by Zenya''s unexpected action, and subsequent question, hugged her gently, and in a firm but motherly tone replied, ¡°Of course, honey. Mommy''s just a little tired, that''s all.¡±


    ¡°...Really?¡± Zenya didn''t move, even hugged her a little tighter.


    ¡°I promise. It''s nothing to worry about.¡± She replied kissing her on the head, and cradling her to her chest.


    My sister nodded and fell silent. I mentioned earlier I noticed that perhaps Zenya could be just as or even more anxious than I was, and this had been demonstrated to me very clearly. Because of her calm, cheerful, and determined nature, it was easy to forget that she was just a child, A girl who loved and cared very much for her family.


    Mom moved her gaze toward us and beckoned Kila to come closer. Without delay, Makila walked over to the bed and, pulling up a nearby chair, sat beside Mom with me still in her arms.


    ¡°Were you worried too my baby?¡±


    I nodded and felt her hand caress my cheek, a warmth that soothed me and gradually removed all traces of anxiety that had built up so far. I enjoyed her touch until my sister finally emerged from between Mom''s chest. Her face looked a little funny, with messy hair, slightly puffy eyes, and her left cheek, a mark from the fabric of Mom''s nightgown. I almost felt the urge to laugh aloud, but I managed to restrain myself, which Kila could not do.


    ¡°You look...pff.¡±


    Mom joined her in laughter as she wiped away the few tears left on her face, which was now a bit flushed with embarrassment.


    ¡°Makila!¡± retorted Zenya, puffing out her cheeks and looking away. It was difficult not to laugh, but I managed to hold myself together. I could imagine what was happening in my sister''s mind.


    Passing me into my mother''s arms, Kila took advantage of the moment to continue playing with my sister, lightening the mood and transforming it into something more relaxed. Although I was still worried about Mom, her current laugh and attitude seemed to reflect a person who had not at all collapsed and was unconscious and bedridden.


    At least for now, it didn''t seem like I should think too much about it.


    ¡°By the way,¡± Mom said, attracting everyone''s attention. ¡°You told me a letter had arrived from Anven, right, what news did it bring?¡±


    ¡°Ah, nothing too important really,¡± Kila replied as she slowly rejoined Zenya who seemed somewhat exhausted from laughing so hard. ¡°A little greeting, her current situation, and an estimate of her return.¡±


    ¡°And when would that be?¡±


    ¡°In about 4 years. Much sooner than I expected.¡±


    ¡°That''s true. I had expected her to return in at least another 8 years.¡± Mom nodded, agreeing with Kila. Then she asked with curiosity in her voice. ¡°Are you going to send her any response?¡±


    Kila shook her head and glanced questioningly at my sister and me. Zenya, like a good big sister, took the initiative to respond.


    ¡°The letter is finished. Tya took care of writing most of it, I just added a few more complicated details.¡± Replied my sister puffing out her chest with pride.


    ¡°Really? Just as expected from my little baby.¡± Mom wrapped her arms around me in a warm embrace as she continued to shower me with praise.


    We spent the rest of the afternoon chatting about how much I had learned so far and my writing/reading abilities. By the time dinner arrived, Zenya took me to the dining room while Kila and Mom stayed in the bedroom. As Kila said, Mom was to stay in bed for at least a couple of days, to make sure she can fully regain her strength. With that said, my sister and I left.


    <hr>


    ¡°Are you sure you don''t want to tell them anything?¡± I asked worriedly. Fia is not one to keep this kind of thing from the family, especially with how the girls reacted, but I could also understand that she didn''t want to worry them too much more. Even I was a little worried too.


    ¡°It''s best to keep it that way for a while, no need for both of them to worry unnecessarily. Besides, just like the physician said, it''s not such a big deal. You just need to be more careful and get more rest.¡± My beautiful lover Theriant came over to the bed and sat down, allowing me to stroke her soft pointed ears, something she usually does when she sees me worrying or fidgeting.


    ¡°I assure you I''m getting plenty of rest,¡± I said, rolling my eyes as I pinched one of her cheeks. ¡°This time it was just... an unexpected incident.¡±


    ¡°Unexpected incident... can you look me in the eye and say the same thing if I told you I know what you''ve been doing behind my back?¡± Fiana turned her head slightly, giving me one of her inquisitive looks, that she always gives me when she knows more than she pretends.


    I avoided her gaze, feeling a tinge of guilt inside me.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Irlana.¡± She uttered my name, not angrily but sadly, adding to my guilt. ¡°Does Hal know?¡± she asked, slowly standing up and looking directly at me.


    ¡°...From the beginning, yes.¡±


    Fia exhaled in exasperation, pulling her eyebrows together in a clear expression of anger. ¡°And when did you think...? Forget it, what have you been doing?¡±


    ¡°We found a possible treatment for my illness.¡± I sighed sadly, resting my head on her shoulder. If she had already figured me out, I might tell her everything. ¡°Hal was the one with the idea, he told me he had found an alchemist physician who was researching heart disease, and that, after reviewing his research, he decided it would be worth a try.¡±


    When we lost Kalenia, I stopped trusting any medication, treatment, or anything made by alchemists. But, since my illness was discovered, the options had been quickly running out.


    ¡°How effective has it been?¡±


    ¡°Not as much as I would like, but that was among the expectations. According to Cloyr, the alchemist. He said that during the early stages of treatment, I would feel weak, sleep less, and might eventually have these kinds of breakdowns, but he assured us that this would be normal and to be expected.¡± I was still doubtful, though. It was unthinkable that there would be a medication that caused the disease to get worse so that it could be cured. But, despite that, there was something that drove me to continue. A hope that I could recover.


    No matter how much I wanted to pretend, I was terrified that one day, out of nowhere, I would suffer a heart attack of some kind that would lead me straight to the domain of the Holy Mother. I couldn''t let something like that happen before I witnessed my youngest daughters grow up. So, I decided to put aside my mistrust and at least try.


    ¡°But I''ve seen almost no change. It''s becoming hard to hold on to that little hope.¡± Fiana hugged me tightly and was silent for a while. I could tell how deeply she was thinking by watching her tail curl around my arms, something she always does unconsciously, with me and our daughters. Seeing that made me smile.


    ¡°Okay, I get it, I won''t say anything more about it.¡± He finally said ¡°But, Lana, I''m starting to get very upset that you two keep keeping things this important from me. Don''t I deserve to know about these things too?¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry. That was my fault. I... I didn''t want to give false hope until I''d seen some improvement.¡±


    ¡°Save those lies for someone else, Irlana,¡± She growled as she pushed me away and looked me with anger. ¡°Tell me the real reason.¡±


    I looked down, hoping my words would have been enough, but I underestimated her insight too much. I tried futilely to lean on her in an attempt to hit her weak spot, but a light squeeze on my shoulders, kept me an arm''s length away and her unchanged expression told me there was no way around it. My valah began to fidget nervously behind me, something that did not go unnoticed by her.


    I took a deep breath and communicated my concerns to her.


    ¡°Even though this ¡®¡¯medicine¡®¡¯ may come to alleviate, or even cure to some extent my illness, albeit in the long term, Cloyr also stressed the fact that there is a considerable chance of ending up... infertile.¡±


    Fiana frowned thoughtfully. She seemed confused by my words. Of course, I could understand, at this point, why would I care about not being able to have more children? Trying could very well kill me. The problem wasn''t in whether or not I could get pregnant.


    ¡°Why would that be a problem? That wasn''t supposed to be a possibility anymore.¡±


    I shook my head, knowing it would be a difficult conversation to have with her. ¡°It''s not me I''m worried about, Fia.¡±


    It took her a few seconds, but she finally realized what I was referring to.


    ¡°Me? But...¡±


    ¡°No, it''s not something that would affect you. At least not directly.¡± I sighed, trying to find a way to explain to her what I had been trying to do for the past few years. It would be something that could either destroy her trust in me or...


    I took a deep breath, trying to muster up the courage to say what had worried me the most during this entire treatment. ¡°Fia, if this medication renders me infertile, it''s not just my ability to get pregnant... so is the only chance we can have a child together.¡±


    Fiana looked at me with her eyes wide like plates, frozen in place, completely dumbfounded. ¡°You... you were...¡±


    I nodded, confirming what was on her mind. Fia covered her mouth with her hand in disbelief. I could almost tell her mind was working at full speed, trying to assimilate what I had just told her.


    ¡°Is that why...?¡±


    I nodded again, avoiding her gaze. It was hard to admit to my Makila that I had been ¡°sowing my seed¡± carelessly. Normally that wasn''t a problem for her, since there are ways to avoid pregnancy, but she didn''t know that I wasn''t using any of those methods. After all, the odds that I could get her pregnant were so low that it was easy to ignore something like that.


    I saw various emotions pass across her face, from disappointment to even a glimmer of hope, which is why I had been doing it all this time.


    ¡°Since when?¡± she asked after concluding her mind.


    ¡°A year after you recovered. I had a small hope that the Holy Mother would grant us her mercy after all we went through.¡±


    ¡°And you didn''t tell me because you thought I might object or even blame you.¡± I nodded at her assertion. She started massaging her temples, looking less annoyed than I was expecting. I thought she would yell at me.


    ¡°I''m sorry, for keeping it from you, I-¡±


    ¡°It''s okay. I think I can understand why you did it. It doesn''t erase the fact that, once again, you''ve been keeping things from me, but just this once I can understand.¡± The tired look she gave me was not a pleasant sight to receive, but I knew her well enough to know that no rancor was in her eyes. Unfortunately, that didn''t take away the weight in my heart for what I had done.


    This time, without her pushing me away, I managed to hug her tightly, a form of apology for what I did.


    ¡°It''s okay honey, I know you didn''t mean it, I just...I''m afraid it will all happen again.¡±


    ¡°I''m scared too, but, despite everything, even though there is that possibility, I still want us to be able to conceive. It''s a thorn that has been stuck in my heart from the beginning and I can''t help but want it.¡±


    Fiana didn''t respond, merely hugging me a little tighter. For a while, we stayed like that, sharing a few kisses and gradually reconciling. I told her more about the medicine: when I had to take it and about the person who delivered it every week. After that, she went out to get our dinner.


    I lay back on the bed, reflecting on what I had said and done. I took my valah in my hands and prayed with all my might to Alika, Mara, Numa, and the twin Pillars Erka and Erias. I prayed earnestly that, even if the possibility were slim, we would finally be granted this selfish wish of ours.


    Shortly thereafter Fia returned with my dinner, hers, and a couple of adorable little girls who seemed unwilling to leave my side for the rest of the day. We had dinner and had a beautiful time. Whatever fate was in store for me, I at least wanted to be able to see my daughters reach adulthood.

 Chapter 41

    A few days after that incident, 9 days to be specific, calm returned to the mansion. Kila ordered Mom to stay in bed and she had no chance to resist that order. It''s funny that even Mom can''t go against her ¡°wife¡±.


    At least her work wasn''t affected too much. Many of the documents she had to review she could do from the green room and visits from her business associates were limited to only those absolutely necessary, leaving Dad and Kila to handle the ¡°heavier¡± stuff of her job.


    For now, Kila keeps at least one extra maid with her, just in case. One whose job is mainly to keep her from doing anything that requires too much effort and to keep her away from stressful situations. The poor girl will have her work cut out for her; Mom is prone to stressful situations.


    Anyway, the good news is that she is doing much better and you could say she has fully recovered. Zenya told me we no longer have to worry since she was present when the doctor gave her the go-ahead. That''s a relief, but I hope Kila will keep an eye on her.


    I also learned that the two maids involved in the rumor we heard were harshly reprimanded by both Dad and Makila. The maid who started it all, Kemasa, was fired the day after she was questioned by them. The same day she was ¡°ratted out¡± she was locked in some kind of dungeon in the basement of the mansion. No, I had no idea such a thing existed. Although I suppose it makes sense that a noble family would have such a thing.


    ¡°My arms and legs still hurt...I can''t even wag my tail properly. Felia is evil.¡± Maeka''s sad, exhausted voice brought me back to reality. The poor maid had been complaining for several days regarding what Kila had ordered them to do, which resulted in special training.


    Remember that Felia took Ameli somewhere at that time? Well, Makila''s plan for the day was apparently for me to stay with her while she sent Ameli, Aelira and Maeka to ¡°special training¡± in anticipation of the future. Although I didn''t quite understand what she meant by that...


    Felia would be in charge of training them, but Kila would be the one to determine what they would do in that training. That was why they complained about Felia and not Kila. It was better to complain about her than the boss.


    The point is that it would be exhaustive training but due to the events of that day, it was now rotating, allowing at least two of them to always be with me. My punishment was modified because of this, although going from three to two maids was not a very significant change.


    ¡°Maeka, stop complaining so much, you''re not the only one going through it,¡± Aelira replied with a tired expression. Today it was Ameli''s turn to go through Felia''s hands, so my escorts were Aelira and Maeka. They are nice girls but usually take too many liberties when left alone with me. I don''t know if it''s because they think I don''t understand what''s going on or because they think I don''t care.


    I''m a bit offended by that thought, even though it''s technically correct. The good thing is that sometimes I can get plenty of information if they think I won''t understand what they''re saying.


    ¡°Aeli~ Hug me!¡± whined Maeka, clinging to her companion, acting like a spoiled child demanding her mother''s affection.


    ¡°There, there, come here.¡± The Valven rolled her eyes with a tired smile and gave in to her childish request.


    Putting aside the not-at-all-shameless flirting of those girls, today was my day off, so we were in the garden, in a more open grassy area without too many bushes nearby, just a couple of fruit trees brimming with beautiful blossoms that gently gave off their rich aroma, giving the place a fresh feeling.


    We were sitting on a sheet while enjoying a small snack. In short, a picnic. I got the idea after noticing the weather had stabilized quite a bit after several days of non-stop or threatening rain. Besides, I needed a real break from all the studying I had been doing lately.


    As I said as soon as my punishment began, Kila and Zenya became quite strict with me, which translates to cramming me with information and one of the scariest things ever invented in education... homework.


    I shudder just remembering it.


    While my sister has focused on letting me do simple things, like reading a specific book and writing some letters (which are real letters, addressed to Yuliana, Aria, Aunt Ven, etc, but I''m not allowed to send them), Kila has gone more on the professional side. That is leaving me with more homework than I can handle.


    So far, we have covered names of races of people nearby, the calendar, the Eras included, something I plan to delve into soon as it is somewhat... confusing as well as interesting, and a bit of religion, or at least the names and domains of each of the Pillars. Curiously, Sathalia''s name has not been mentioned at any time...


    Anyway, finished with those topics, we moved on to basic math, just teaching me how to recognize numbers, and how to count. It wasn''t easy to pretend I didn''t know how to do it. I don''t know what Makila would think if I suddenly knew how to count perfectly. On top of that, she''s also teaching me basic social concepts, like manners, customs of the empire, some family history (though she''s focused only on mentioning a few important family ancestors), and, most importantly the reason I''m so stressed about the assignment, family heraldry. There aren''t many, but learning to recognize the different heraldry of allied, subordinate, and enemy families is, by far, exhausting.


    As I said, there aren''t too many, 4 allies, 8 subordinates, and only 2 enemies, but the details and what each thing represents in them make it hard to memorize. Oh, but that wasn''t even the worst of it. The real problem with this is that it''s not all of them, it''s just the most important ones that I need to recognize for now. I don''t want to think about how many there really will be.


    I shook my head to get that out of my mind. It was my day off; I wanted to enjoy my day without worrying. When I returned my attention to the two maids, they seemed to have finished flirting and were now talking normally.


    ¡°Still, I''m glad we''re going through all this here and not in the duchy capital,¡± Aelira said with a relieved sigh. She popped a piece of cake into her mouth, smiling as she happily munched on the dessert.


    ¡°Have you been there?¡± asked Maeka with bright eyes full of curiosity. I couldn''t share her curiosity, as I didn''t know what she was referring to.


    ¡°Ah, sometimes I forget you''ve only been working here for 2 years. Hmm.¡± Aelira lifted her gaze skyward, thoughtfully, as if considering something important, then caught me watching her and, as if she had reached a decision, nodded to herself and motioned for me to approach her.


    Not quite understanding what she intended, but also somewhat curious, I got up and sat beside her, expectantly.


    ¡°So, you know I''ve worked for the family for about 10 years, right?¡±


    Maeka nodded ¡°Since before Lady Zenya was born.¡±


    Aelira nodded, smiling at the other girl. ¡°Well, where should I start? This mansion is just the home that is usually used when there is an important summoning of the Duke and his family, or when the social season begins. Maeka, do you know how often the season starts?¡±


    The girl thought momentarily, her expression reflecting how hard she was trying to remember.


    Isn''t it once a year? I remember that in the vintage stories I liked to read they always said it happened once a year, although it always varied in what season it occurred.


    ¡°It''s... every 3 years?¡± she replied, doubtful and with a pleading look, hoping she got it right.


    ¡°Close, it''s every 4 years, during the summer and ending in the early spring of the following year. Only in the years of the flare is it forbidden to hold any social events.¡±


    ¡°Ah, right, it would be too complicated to do anything when the weather is so extreme. I''m glad the flare only happens every 12 years.¡±


    Isn''t it once a year? I remember that in the vintage stories I liked to read they always said it happened once a year, although it always varied in what season it occurred.


    ¡°It''s... every 3 years?¡± she replied, doubtful and with a pleading look, hoping she got it right.


    ¡°Close, it''s every 4 years, during the summer and ending in the early spring of the following year. Only in the years of the flare is it forbidden to hold any social events.¡±


    ¡°Ah, right, it would be too complicated to do anything when the weather is so extreme. I''m glad the flare only happens every 22 years.¡±


    ¡°True.¡± Aelira smiled at her and gently gave Maeka a small caress on one of her scaly cheeks, causing the reptilian-looking girl to smile pleasantly. ¡°As I was saying, since this mansion is typically used only during that season, it is mostly empty, inhabited only by a fraction of the current employees. The last 4 years, have been the longest time the masters have been in the capital.¡±


    ¡°Because of the lady?¡± asked Maeka pointing at me with her eyes.


    ¡°Correct. The Duchess found out about her pregnancy while they were still here for the social season that year, so they decided to stay since they couldn''t leave before it was over. On top of that, the following year would be the flare, so they had no choice but to stay here longer than they had planned.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, the lady was born in a complicated time.¡± Maeka moved her hand towards me and started playing with my hands smiling happily. Something that I found quite cute for some reason, despite her snake-like face. ¡°Thank the Pillars that lady was born without any problems.¡±


    Aelira hummed in agreement.


    Suddenly, Maeka came crawling up to us while doing something similar to a pout. ¡°Still, you haven''t told me anything about what the main house is like.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, but it''s more fun if I tell you about the whole journey leading there, don''t you think?¡± she replied while laughing, amused by the other maid''s expression.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°...I guess.¡± Maeka sat back down, looking at Aelira with mock annoyance.


    Blushing again at the snake girl''s expression, the Valven had to cough to hide her embarrassment. She immediately continued speaking. ¡°Ahem, so, the territory of the Baelian family, is approximately 8 days southwest by carriage. To reach Entcordi, the capital of the Duchy where the main mansion is located, one must pass through 4 villages and 2 walled cities. The first is the village of Osgil, located just outside the capital, a little more than half a day to the west. It is only a passing place, and there is no need to stop there unless the weather prevents us from continuing.¡±


    ¡°I remember Dame Fiana once told me that in that village there was a very strange, but surprisingly delicious type of food, although she never went into details,¡± Maeka added to the story.


    A strange kind of food?


    ¡°Ah, you mean the Gorch?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, that. Dame Fiana said that, although it looked unappetizing, once you try it, it can become an addiction.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I get it. The last time we passed through that village I had a chance to try it. Hmm, let''s see, gorch is a type of stew that is prepared from the guts of Alcar deer, along with some vegetables that they grow in that village. The reason many say it looks disgusting is because when served, it has a greenish or yellowish hue, reminding a lot of what swamp water looks like.¡±


    ¡°That doesn''t sound appetizing at all,¡± Maeka commented, squinting her eyes and sticking out her tongue which, surprisingly enough was indeed bifid; looking disgusted as she imagined what Aelira was describing.


    ¡°I know, but, if you ignore the look of it, then it will have been the most delicious stew you''ve ever tasted in your life.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I hope someday I get to taste it.¡±


    ¡°Maybe we could visit it on our next day off. It''s close enough after all.¡± Aelira winked at Maeka, who simply looked away, looking a little embarrassed. It''s not as if I could tell, since, due to her scaly skin, there was no blush at all. But her expression, hard to read at times, was quite evident at this moment.


    ¡°M-maybe...¡± the reptilian girl replied vaguely, as a tapping sound was heard behind her. Perhaps her tail was reacting to what she was feeling.


    ¡°Continuing. After 2 days of travel from Osgil, you arrive at Barlament, one of the most fortified cities in the empire. Its walls are so high and thick that many say the ancient builders who erected those walls, quarried the stones from deep in the earth, choosing only the hardest of the rocks. It is so strongly built on the divide of the river Agio, which runs from the silver mountains to the southern sea, that neither floods nor armies have been able to dent its sturdy rock.¡±


    Aelira suddenly smoothed a little the sheet on which we were sitting, opening a large space. Then with her finger, she traced a large line running from a plate holding a pastry to almost where we were sitting.


    ¡°The Agio River is that long,¡± she said, again running the full length of the line she made with her finger. I''d say about 40 or 50 centimeters long.


    Aelira took a silver button she had on her apron and placed it a little below the middle of the line, representing the city of Barlament, and from there, she traced another line to the right, leaving the button right in the middle of both lines.


    ¡°It is at Barlament where the river splits to the southeast, entering the Jultare Duchy, where it changes its name to the Lamor River. Both rivers are the main source of food for most villages, towns, and cities in that region, as many of them are built on the banks of both rivers.¡± She explained, sitting back down normally and sighing from the effort of having been bent over as she pointed to various spots along the ¡°rivers¡± she had drawn on the sheet.


    I looked again at these ¡°drawings¡± and imagined the enormity of that region. I could not correctly estimate the true size, but if I used the button as a reference, it could well be several hundred, if not thousands, of kilometers in length from its source to its mouth at the sea. My best guess would be to compare it to the full extent of the Nile River. Although I couldn''t tell if I was exaggerating or falling short.


    Maeka, who had been silent, looked at Aelira with sparkling eyes, full of respect. If I had to guess, I''d say she was quite impressed by the amount of knowledge the older Valven possessed.


    Noticing the gaze of her reptilian companion, Aelira, with the same blush on her cheeks from before, looked away to ignore Maeka and continued with her tale.


    Heh, there really is something going on between these two. Poor Aelira does nothing but blush.


    ¡°Ahem. Normally, the masters usually stay a day to a maximum of two in Barlament. Sometimes just to rest a bit more, and sometimes to buy some of the city''s special products. But it''s usually a stay of no more than an extra day.¡±


    Aelira leaned forward a bit, returning our attention to the ¡°drawing¡± she had made on the sheet, using it as a reference to mark the route the journey would take, pointing along the way as she went with her finger.


    ¡°After leaving Barlament, you continue south, passing through the next 2 villages, Ulkelo and Marlon, through which they usually stop to rest for the night. There is not much to mention here, apart from the forest near the village Marlon, which has something very special every time there is a full moon.¡±


    ¡°Something special?¡± I asked, this time, being the one whose eyes were sparkling with curiosity.


    ¡°I''m sorry young lady; I can''t tell you. That is an experience that is much more wonderful to live it than to hear it.¡±


    Hearing those words from Aelira disappointed me. I understood the point, but come on, you can''t tell a girl something like that and then refuse to say anything else. I had to resort to one of my secret weapons. My sad puppy dog eyes.


    ¡°L-Lady, please, I assure you, it''s much better to see for yourself.¡± The older Valven had to look away and muster all her strength not to give in to my powerful attack. Unfortunately for me, she was able to resist completely, leaving me upset.


    ¡°I-is it that impressive?¡± asked Maeka, driven by curiosity just as I was.


    Aelira avoided my gaze, as she answered her companion. ¡°Almost as much as the star showers on family day.¡±


    I opened my eyes wide, startled by the comparison. Ever since Dad first showed me that star shower, we''ve made it a tradition to go out together to see it every year, and each time it gets more beautiful to me. The fact that Aelira is putting it as something similar, only makes me even more curious to see it.


    I was about to insist again for her to tell me, but, seeing that I was getting up, she leaned again towards the drawing on the sheet and resumed her story.


    I narrowed my eyes, almost about to groan, but, one look at Maeka, who looked like a child excited to hear an adventure story, made me sigh and give up on that. I simply sat back down and paid attention to her words.


    ¡°Finally, by the 8th or 9th day, you finally reach the last city before the duchy capital. Here-"


    ¡°Wait, wait. Nine days? You said it takes 8 days to get there.¡±


    ¡°Ah, it''s 8 days, yes, but only if you don''t stop at any point or if there''s nothing to delay the journey. Otherwise, it takes 10 to 15 days by carriage.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    There was a short silence in which Maeka looked at the Valven with accusatory eyes as if reproaching her for lying. She quickly shook her head, resigned, and motioned for her to continue.


    Aelira decided to ignore the awkward moment and simply continued.


    ¡°As I was saying, it is the last city before reaching the capital of the duchy. It is built on a high hill, surrounded by a giant wall that prevents any enemy from entering, and makes it very difficult, if not impossible, to besiege it effectively. It was formerly a military stronghold, a fortress in charge of protecting the border between the capital of the empire and the ancient country of Logor, where the entire Baelian duchy is now located. After these lands were conquered, the fortress gradually lost its purpose and ended up becoming a hub for trade from the south and west.¡± As she counted that last part, Aelira put her finger a certain distance to the left of the line she had drawn. From there she redrew another 3 lines leading out from where the city was depicted. ¡°The people who live there, especially nobles and historians, use the name ¡°Kelvaren¡± in official documents and maps, but to settlers, merchants, and travelers, they know it as Berentrah.¡±


    Both Maeka and I looked at her in awe, letting out an ¡°Ohhh!¡± excitedly. Something about that story excited me a lot. A little tingle inside me, that eagerness to see the world, to venture beyond the grounds of my home and see all the unknown there is to see in this new life.


    Although Maeka had also become quite excited, she suddenly frowned and became pensive. Aelira noticed this and patiently waited for the question that would definitely be asked by her fellow servant. ¡°Why does the city have two names?¡±


    ¡°Heh, excellent question.¡± Aelira rewarded the reptilian girl with a gentle caress on her scaled cheek, causing the girl to let out a small grunt of satisfaction. Even her forked tongue flicked out a little from her mouth, exactly like a snake testing the air for prey. Only this time it looked like a gesture of satisfaction.


    After that and, clearing her throat, she answered as a teacher would in a history class. ¡°As I said before, the city used to be a border bastion, charged with protecting the empire from any invasion from the ancient country of Logor. After that war was over, and with its purpose lost, the city was also losing its few settlers, many of whom were soldiers sent there from other towns and cities, since at that time there were not so many soldiers in the army, and the city was not comfortable to house civilian families within its walls. As the non-essential soldiers were leaving the city, the then Lord of the Bastion Kelvaren, began a reconstruction of many of the districts, to make the city much more livable for the new residents he wanted to attract. As time went by, and the arrival of travelers and itinerant merchants, the city gradually prospered and increased its population, as well as its livability. But what made the biggest difference, was a deal he made with Duke Baelian and the Emperor of that era at the time the conquest of Logor was concluded.¡±


    ¡°A deal?¡± I asked curiously, moving a little closer so I could hear her words better.


    Aelira nodded and took a small cup nearby in which she poured some water and drank slowly to quench her thirst. ¡°The Lord, Arobon Seit, lord of Bastion Kelvaren, met in the capital with both of them, and there he was given the mission, and the budget, to build three roads and improve the one that led from the capital to his city. The first of these new roads would lead to the newly founded city of Entcordi, the capital of the Baelian Duchy. The second would go eastward across the Agio River to meet the junction leading to the lands to the south, now known as the Duchy of Jultare. The last of the three would be built to the north, where it would also meet another junction leading into the territories of the then County of Veeram, now Duchy, and the border city of Farenta, one of the cities of the country of Bjegolt, one of our oldest allies to the northwest of the empire.¡±


    There were so many questions I wanted to ask, so many things I wanted Aelira to keep telling me that I didn''t know where to start. Unfortunately, there was no time to ask them. A maid came from the small path by the garden and called out to both maids, announcing that Makila was calling them. They both looked at each other a little puzzled but nodded and began to gather up all the things.


    ¡°Ah~ just when we were at our most interesting. And you didn''t even answer me what the main mansion looked like.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, sorry. I didn''t expect us to be called suddenly. However...¡± Aelira paused for a moment and looked at me a bit worried and hesitant as if she wanted to tell a big secret and didn''t know if she should do it in my presence. She shook her head and motioned Maeka to come closer. ¡°This is just something I overheard, so don''t take it too seriously for now,¡± she whispered, looking all around, making sure no one else could hear them. ¡°I overheard Tina and Orelia talking the other day, they were saying that it was very likely that the Masters would return to the main mansion next year when Lady Sarka returned from the academy.¡±


    Maeka put a hand to her mouth and opened her eyes wide. Then, mimicking the older Valven, she looked all around, nervous and worried about being overheard. ¡°Are you sure that''s what they said?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.¡± She replied with complete certainty in what she was saying. ¡°I''m not quite sure if it''s just speculation from both of them or something they heard from one of the Masters themselves, but I see it as possible too.¡±


    ¡°You do too?¡±


    Aelira nodded. ¡°There are 3 reasons why I think so. The first is because last year, Lady Zenya expressed her desire to hold her Valah ceremony in the Duchy''s capital, and her parents didn''t seem opposed to the idea.¡± Maeka nodded, expressing that it had a certain logic to it. ¡°The second is precisely because of Lady Orinthya. Lady Fiana seems to want to hold her fifth birthday at the main mansion. Apparently, and this is something Tina once told me, she wants to be as far away from Baroness Routsch as possible.¡±


    Knowing Makila, it was obvious that, after what my grandmother said on Zenya''s birthday, she didn''t want her to be at my birthday itself. I would agree with that too. I don''t want to see that woman anywhere near Kila.


    ¡°And what''s the third one?¡±


    ¡°...Again, this is something I overheard, and I hope it''s not true.¡± Maeka tilted her head in confusion at the very serious and complicated expression Aelira was making. ¡°When Kemasa was dismissed, I heard some of the servants who follow Master Losward mutter that, when he returned, he would not be happy at all with what happened.¡±


    ¡°The ones who support him? Wait, when he returns?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Word is getting around among them that Master Losward would be returning very soon, and that he would be staying at the manor for an indefinite amount of time.¡±


    Oh... that''s really bad news.

 Chapter 42

    I''m not the type of person who handles bad news well, and this was no exception. Knowing that, once again, my brother would be returning to the mansion, and that I would have to endure his constant harassment, kept me in a bad mood for the rest of the day.


    Aelira and Maeka noticed my bad mood quickly, and I''m sure they figured out why. On the way to Kila''s office, they tried to cheer me up, but honestly, there was nothing they could do or say in that short time to lift my spirits.


    With the three of us walking with long faces, the walk seemed like criminals on their way to receive their sentence.


    Felia was at the door, greeting us with her usual serious face. However, the moment she saw us there was a small wrinkle on her forehead, a clear clue of how bad we looked in her eyes.


    Luckily, she didn''t ask any questions and opened the door for us. A slight nod was all she did before closing it when we entered.


    ¡°Dame Fiana.¡± They said both bowing and waiting in front of Kila''s desk. I moved to my usual chair and just stood there without saying anything. I couldn''t bring myself to curl up on my second mother''s lap.


    Kila who seemed to notice my actions, was silent for a while until, perhaps seeing that she couldn''t do much, she decided to go on about her business. Something I thanked her for mentally. I didn''t want to talk at that point.


    ¡°There are a couple of things I need to ask you both.¡± Kila changed to a serious expression that showed the situation could be something quite serious.


    They both nodded with a ¡°Yes master¡± and braced themselves for whatever she was going to ask them. Some twitching of Maeka''s tail showed how nervous she was not knowing what Makila''s sudden attitude was about.


    ¡°According to Felia, Ameli has been acting... odd. Have you noticed anything in the days you''ve been alone with her?¡±


    They both looked at each other confused by the strange question, and for a moment they didn''t know what to say.


    Then the question arose. ¡°Lady Fiana, what do you mean by acting odd?¡±


    ¡°Hmm., according to Felia, Ameli has been talking to herself on several occasions, she is quite easily distracted, she has dark bags under her eyes as if she hasn''t slept in days, and strangest of all, she has been, how shall I put it, watching Felia very intently.¡±


    ¡°Watching, ma''am?¡±


    ¡°Another way to put it is that she is stalking her. Felia has told me that she has been ''coincidentally'' running into her more times than she thinks possible. She said it was like she was always in the right place at the right time.¡±


    Aelira held her chin, deep in thought. Her face was a show of concern and dismay. Maeka, on the other hand, looked uncomfortable.


    ¡°There''s... something I''ve noticed for a while now.¡± The reptilian girl broke the silence that had formed, speaking in a hesitant tone, as if she thought she shouldn''t say what was on her mind. Kila nodded, urging her to continue. ¡°Ameli usually does her job well, and many times I don''t have to do much more than support or help her when she has her hands full, but...¡± Maeka hesitated for a moment whether she should continue or not. She looked over to Makila who raised an eyebrow and nodded again for her to continue. Maeka then sighed and continued her words. ¡°There are times when she starts mumbling things that I fail to understand.¡±


    ¡°What kind of things?¡±


    The reptilian maid looked even more uncomfortable than before, and in a way, she seemed embarrassed. Different from before when she was ¡°flirting¡± with Aelira. Kila seemed to notice the girl''s attitude and gestured for her to approach her.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I see. Go back to your place.¡± Kila pinched the bridge of her nose, irritated by what she had just heard. ¡°This is going to be another headache.¡± She muttered as Maeka retook her previous position.


    Kila sighed somewhat exasperated, then gave me a sidelong glance and returned her attention to the two maids in front of her. This time, turning to Aelira.


    ¡°Being a Valven just like her, what''s your take on it, do you think it could be that she''s... frustrated?¡± she asked.


    Aelira tilted her head in confusion, then, as if she had just realized something she opened her eyes quite wide and began to think deeply.


    ¡°It''s unlikely, though I wouldn''t rule it out completely. I''ve talked to her a bit about... those things, but there doesn''t seem to be anything we need to worry about. Or so I thought. I think she''s just a little shaken and confused by the normal changes of her age.¡±


    Makila clasped her hands together, looking very interested in the subject. ¡°What kind of changes? I know this is a difficult age for the Valven, but I don''t know all the details.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Aelira began, brought a hand to her chin and, like a teacher teaching a class, began to explain slowly and concisely. ¡°Since she has just reached her Nymph stage, if her Maternate has already performed her transition ritual, then right now she should be going through the normal mood swings.¡±


    ¡°Mood swings?¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma''am. Normally, after going through the rite of passage, newly initiated Nymphs usually go through 3 mood phases. Beginning right after the ritual, the first phase leaves them in an almost constant state of joy, and usually lasts a couple of days to a few weeks.¡±


    Aelira''s explanation reminded me that shortly after Ameli reached 20, she was cheerful, smiling, and in a constant state of endless positivity. Though it certainly only lasted a month. After that she became...


    My thought was interrupted by the continuation of Aelira''s explanation. ¡°At the beginning of the second phase, they tend to be a bit irritable. It is not usually a problem, so they are usually left to their own devices. Very few are advised to give themselves a break from their jobs at this stage.¡± Aelira moved closer to Kila and continued speaking in a lower tone. ¡°Also, their bodies begin to change more noticeably. They experience some growing pains. Usually limited to their breasts, hips, and thighs. But the most pronounced are mostly in their tails and...¡± Aelira looked at me for a moment, hesitating a bit to continue, but quickly decided to finish her words. ¡°On their phalluses.¡±


    ¡°Aelira...¡± growled Kila under her breath. I could see her eyebrows draw together as her ears contracted in a clear expression of annoyance, reproaching her for mentioning that sort of thing in my presence, something I wasn''t able to understand, given that other topics that seemed ¡°stronger¡± she didn''t forbid me.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Dame Fiana,¡± Aelira said hastily, giving her an immediate bow. ¡°It''s hard to find another way to put it. Besides, it''s not something I should omit if we''re trying to find some sort of answer to what might be happening to Ameli.¡±


    ¡°...You''re right.¡± Kila conceded, inhaling deeply and returning to her previous serious expression. ¡°I guess I got a little sensitive about it. So, do you think it might be because of that?¡±


    Aelira shook her head. ¡°It''s hard to tell. What I''m worried about is the third phase.¡±


    ¡°Explain.¡±


    ¡°The problem with this phase is that it depends entirely on personality and can become very... random.¡± Aelira''s expression as she said that turned dark, even her tone of voice became sterner, a clear indication of how worried she was about the situation. ¡°As they reach the Nymph stage and overcome the initial phases, in the latter, they can have a complete change in their personality. Those who in their childhood were cheerful and giggly may turn into sex-hungry monsters-¡±


    ¡°Aelira!¡±


    ¡°S-sorry master! W-what I meant to say is that they become too difficult to handle.¡± Startled, the older Valven corrected herself, waving her hands frantically in front of her face, which had turned pale as she realized what she had just said. The poor girl looked like she wanted to escape out the window from the panic Makila had caused her. She coughed once trying to resume her words a little more calmly. ¡°The p-point is that, although it is quite rare, some Valven can come to have a personality change in the third phase of their transition to adult Nymphs. Some Maternates have a belief that this is because their previous personalities are not the right ones to find compatible mates, therefore, their bodies force them to change.¡±Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    ¡°And because it is forced and sudden, they are not able to deal with it properly,¡± Kila concluded, leaning back in her chair looking a bit exhausted and overwhelmed, perhaps from the many thoughts that were swirling around in her head from the new information.


    ¡°Correct, ma''am.¡± Kila nodded in understanding, then gestured for Aelira to return to Maeka, who didn''t know how to take the current situation.


    Meanwhile, Kila entered a state of deep reflection, closing her eyes and breathing slowly. Her long ears twitched a bit and her eyebrows sometimes moved up and down, making her, in a way, look quite funny despite how seriously she must have been thinking at the moment.


    After a relatively short time, she opened her eyes and calmly looked towards the two maids waiting in front of her. ¡°For the moment I want you both to keep an eye on her for a bit. If you notice anything strange or worrisome it''s fine if you talk to her, but, be sure to let me know what''s going on. Is that clear?¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma''am!¡± both maids responded with a bow and a loud voice.


    Kila nodded and sighed, allowing herself to relax for a brief moment. ¡°Then how about taking the rest of the day off?¡± she said suddenly, taking both maidservants by surprise.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°You''ve been working a lot lately, so I think you deserve a little break.¡± Maeka''s eyes began to sparkle with excitement, just as her tail began to wag, giving little thumps to the ground. Aelira just smiled in relief and was a little amused at how much her friend was showing her true feelings.


    Kila smiled wryly at the reaction of both of them, she turned to me, but before she could say anything else...


    ¡°No,¡± I said, annoyed. They all stopped to look at me, confused. I immediately repeated after seeing Kila''s questioning expression, this time, I looked her in the eyes and said ¡°NO¡± sternly.


    ¡°Nita, what do you mean by ¡°no¡±?¡±


    ¡°Don''t rest today.¡± I clarified, pointing at both maids. I was not going to allow such a thing.


    ¡°L-lady?¡± Maeka looked at me incredulously. Her eyes begged for an explanation, but she also told me that she hoped my refusal was a joke or the innocence of a child who didn''t know what was going on. But it wasn''t, I was fully aware of what I was saying.


    I looked away from them and focused on Kila, who seemed curious about my strange behavior. She got up from her chair and crouched down right where I was sitting, then stroked my head and spoke to me in her soft, motherly voice. ¡°Can you explain, Nita, don''t you want them to rest?¡±


    ¡°I don''t want to. Lira and Eka deserve more.¡± I replied. I felt a little annoyed that Kila only offered them the rest of the day, especially since the day was almost over. I mean, we were in the middle of the afternoon, they weren''t going to be able to get any rest with so little time off, and they''ve been working and training diligently (plus it seems like they need some time alone if all that flirting means anything), so I thought I''d stop Kila and, taking advantage of the fact that it was only the second day of the week, Alemis, switch it to giving them the rest of the week.


    I did my best to explain that to Kila. She listened attentively, and nodded with a smile. When I finished speaking, she sighed with a smile and mumbled something I didn''t understand as she returned to her chair.


    ¡°Since my little daughter objected so fervently to my decision, I''m going to reconsider. Therefore, I will not be letting you have the rest of the day.¡± Both maids looked disappointed by the change in her decision, especially Maeka who looked sad. But, Kila was not finished speaking. ¡°Instead, you will take the rest of the week.¡±


    The reaction of both of them was to be framed in a photo. Aelira looked very confused, I could almost see the question marks in her head. But in Maeka''s case it looked like she was being swallowed by the vacuum of space, floating in the vastness of the stars, as she tried to process Kila''s words.


    The first to finally understand what was going on was Aelira, who quickly offered a bow towards both of us, thanking us for the sudden vacation. I told Kila to also offer the same to Ameli so she wouldn''t feel left out, so the small reward would be for all of them.


    After that, and dragging a struggling Maeka with trouble restarting her processor (?) Aelira took her leave, leaving me alone with my second mother.


    ¡°So, Nita, what do you want to do?¡± she asked as she sorted through some papers and envelopes, stacking them aside and separating them in some way only she knew.


    I didn''t have to give it much thought. There was something I really wanted to do that had somehow been suggested to me. ¡°I want to see Mom.¡± I said.


    Kila stopped her hands and stood thoughtfully. ¡°Well, Lana''s workload has slowed down quite a bit since last time.¡± She mumbled, going back to her work of sorting papers. ¡°Are you sure you don''t want to play with me? We hardly ever get a chance to do that my little Mishka.¡±


    While that was true, and a rather tempting proposition, there were a couple of things that bothered me about it. One of them, and I hope she wouldn''t take it the wrong way if I ever let her know, is that Kila isn''t exactly the most fun person to play with. Needless to remind you, she''s terrible at telling stories, at least not the kind that helps you sleep, and for any other kind of activity that can even minimally be called ¡°games¡± she is, for lack of a better word, exhausting. No, not the kind that can tire me out because she has too much energy, she''s the kind you can''t argue with because she''s somehow completely oblivious that we''re supposed to play for fun.


    A clear example was with the game of eldoria. A simple sleight of hand game, there are not many rules and you depend only on your speed to make the right shapes to win. Easy, right? Not really. When I''ve gotten to play with Kila, partly my mistake since I knew she was that way, it was impossible to argue with her. And no, it wasn''t because she was a bad loser or a bad winner, it was because she was extremely perfectionist and annoying.


    Look, the game consists of doing a hand position, as I said once, similar to a jutsu, that correlates with the previous one. In a way you can compare it to the Japanese game of Shiritori, basically stringing words together, only in this game you string together ¡°shapes¡± made with your hands. If you make a sword, the next one must chain with a spear, then the next one with a bow, and so on until someone makes a mistake or fails in the form. And therein lies the problem. If I start with the shield, Kila tells me it''s done wrong, and asks me to do it 100 times until she thinks it''s right. And that happens every damn time. Yes, forgive me if I don''t want to play with that kind of person.


    But I''m spreading myself too thin on this.


    The other reason is the most important one, and that is that I am simply a bit tired of spending so much time with Kila. Yes, I know that sounds a bit bad, but considering that most of the time I''ve spent with her is studying, receiving an unhealthy amount of homework and extensive lectures that would bore even the most erudite of scholars, I think I deserve at least a little leniency here.


    With all that in mind, I decided to be at least a little honest with her. ¡°Kila, I miss mom. I''m always with Kila, but never with Mom.¡± My words must have had a greater impact on her than I intended, since Kila immediately stood up and lifted me up hugging me tightly.


    Technically I had spent several days visiting Mom since she collapsed, but it wasn''t what I wanted. While I spent a fair amount of time with her, it didn''t take away from the fact that she was in bed convalescing and we had to be careful what we did so she didn''t have a relapse. What I wanted was to watch her work like when I was with her and Aunt Karla, to walk with her in the garden or just follow her wherever she went.


    Kila released the hug and kissed me on the cheek, then set me down and stroked my head. ¡°I understand. Lana should be with Hal right now, so, give me a moment to finish tidying up my things and I''ll take you to her, okay?¡± Kila gave me a sweet smile and I nodded in response.


    Immediately Kila got to work on her things while I started to explore her office a bit, waiting for her to finish.


    On one of the shelves to one side of the office, some books had always caught my eye. They were quite large and, from how well cared for they looked, it was obvious that they would be extremely important. And that was just what caught my attention. I felt like asking Kila about them, but for some reason I never did.


    Before I could delve any deeper into that thought, I was lifted off the floor and snuggled into the softness of Kila''s chest, who gave me a nice smile and a ¡°Are you ready?¡± to which I nodded immediately.


    We left her office and soon arrived at our destination. Seria, one of the maids who always accompanied Mom, was standing by the door. Before Kila could approach her, and before Seria herself could say anything, the door suddenly opened, taking us all by surprise.


    ¡°Remember, as soon as that girl arrives tomorrow send her with me, there''s some-¡± Without having seen us, Mom almost bumped into us, causing her to jump, fortunately, Seria got behind her immediately, preventing her from falling to the ground and getting hurt. ¡°Wow, Fia? You scared me, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I was just coming to bring Nita to you, she said she wanted to see you. Did something happen?¡± thanking her maid for her quick action and rejoining me, Mom took me from Kila''s arms and greeted me with a kiss on my forehead, then settled me on her chest and started walking next to Kila, with Seria in front of us.


    Mom sighed exasperated, as if she had just been through a situation too stressful to bear. ¡°I just received a letter from one of the companies we let manage the mana stones. A member of a certain count family threw a tantrum and very petulantly demanded to sell some of those stones to them.¡±


    ¡°Don''t they know that sales are only made under contract and in specified quantities? How many was they asking for?¡± she expressed in a stern and annoyed manner.


    ¡°A small batch of 20 unrefined stones and another 10 refined ones," Mom replied shaking her head. She rubbed her forehead as if a headache was beginning to surface. I decided to hug her a little tighter, hoping to comfort her a little.


    Kila exhaled, sharing the feeling with my mother. Her long ears folded back, a clear sign of pent-up anger. ¡°I could understand if it had been a batch of at least 500, but only 30? What kind of spoiled child does something like that?¡±


    ¡°That''s just the problem. It wasn''t just any spoiled child. It was a particularly annoying one.¡±


    ¡°Please tell me it wasn''t someone from the Krandel household. If I have to see one of those kids again, I''m going to-¡±


    ¡°Easy, honey, it wasn''t them...fortunately.¡± Seria stopped when we reached the guest room where my mother usually entertains her business associates. The maid opened the door and stood there as the 3 of us entered and sat on the couch inside. ¡°Seria, go get Tina. Oh, and can you bring some tea and nutbread? I really need to eat something.¡±


    ¡°Right away, my duchess.¡±


    ¡°So.¡± Kila began after Seria closed the door. She held Mom''s hand trying to calm her, and herself, from the stress that seemed to be overwhelming both. ¡°If it''s not one of Krandel''s offspring, who was so ignorant as to make such a scene?¡±


    My mother sighed and brought Kila''s hand up to her face, where she began to gently stroke her cheek, helping her to relax a little. On the other side, there was me, resting my head on her chest and holding her other hand, trying to soothe her as well. Mom smiled at the affection we were both giving her, but just as easily as that smile came to her lips, it disappeared, replaced by a somewhat bitter expression.


    ¡°Teral. Teral Burmont. Our dear daughter-in-law''s big sister.¡±

 Chapter 43

    ¡°Teral Burmont, are you sure?¡± asked Kila dubiously.


    ¡°It''s hard to be wrong about this. The description I got fits the girl we met at that Burmont banquet.¡± Mom made a tired expression and leaned gently against the back of the couch.


    Oh, that reminds me, I never mentioned anything about that, did I? Although there''s not much to talk about that either.


    About mid-summer of the same year I celebrated my first birthday, we received a letter from Count Burmont, noting when a banquet would be held to celebrate his promotion to Count. Since I could not attend because of my age and Zenya was not interested, we had to stay home with Kila. From what I heard that day, Mom told Kila she should not attend because it would be ¡°troublesome¡± if she did. I didn''t quite understand it then, but now I can deduce that they wanted to keep Kila from jumping in to break that guy''s neck. Not literally... I hope.


    I don''t know much about what happened that day, only that my parents returned exhausted. Dad seemed upset, Mom particularly exhausted, and Sarka was confused and happy. And, although I''m not sure if it''s true or just speculation from the maids, I heard that girl, Teral, had a rather strange conversation with Sarka. Those same maids thought that she and Nisire were either ¡°fighting¡± over my sister at the party or that Teral proposed to my sister directly. Whatever the real reason, it was a day they had all decided never to mention.


    ¡°But, if it is her, it doesn''t make sense. That girl didn''t act like someone who could throw a tantrum in a store, let alone if she knows the business has connections to our family and the Nazzik''s.¡± Kila picked up her tail and began to preen it, thinking deeply. ¡°She didn''t seem like the reckless type who would look for trouble with us.¡±


    ¡°That is precisely why I decided to contact our dear daughter-in-law. This cannot be a mere coincidence. Besides.¡± Mom left me on the couch and went straight to one of the shelves on the wall opposite where we were sitting. There, she picked up a small wooden box, barely the size of her hand, and carried it back. ¡°Do you remember this?¡± she asked, handing it to Kila.


    My second mother opened the box and, seeing its contents reacted, having remembered something. ¡°Ah, the fake mana stone.¡± She said, taking a small pearl the same size as the one I had seen Mom show Aunt Karla. But it looked much more... dirty? Cloudy? I wouldn''t know how to tell, it just seemed like it was especially low quality compared to the ones I''d seen Mom handle.


    But wait, Fake mana stone? Did they find a way to recreate them?


    ¡°Yes, the one you gave me two years ago. We were supposed to have stopped all those fakes by now, but just a few days ago I received a small report from Lord Galbart that they had found a smuggled carriage carrying a rather large batch of these.¡±


    Kila handed the object back to Mom, who set it down on the tea table in front of her, then went into deep thought before looking Mom in the eye and asking with a grave expression. ¡°Do you think the two are related?¡± Mom nodded. ¡°What makes you think that?¡±


    ¡°It''s not a simple thought. Katarina sent me a Kelan-¡±


    ¡°A what!?¡± Kila asked aloud, incredulous and with an accusatory look.


    ¡°Wait, wait, it''s not what you think, I swear, honey!¡± Mom started waving her arms, desperate as she unsuccessfully tried to explain what seemed like a big misunderstanding. But, just before Kila could ask anything else, we heard a couple of knocks on the door and Tina''s voice informing us that she arrived and that tea and snacks were being brought. Kila narrowed her eyes and, keeping her gaze on Mom, permitted them to enter.


    Pushing a small trolley with a couple of cups, two teapots, and a good number of slices of nut bread, Seria entered and immediately began to prepare everything as Tina introduced herself in front of my mothers giving them her usual greeting, although only Mom decided to nod.


    There was a long, tense silence between them, in which Kila never looked away from my mother, guilty and nervous, unable to meet Makila''s gaze, to the point that some sweat was forming on her forehead. Confused as I was, Tina merely bowed her head slightly, waiting for either of them to speak to her.


    By the time Seria finished pouring the tea, including a cup for me, the silence had already become incredibly heavy and uncomfortable. Seeing that perhaps it was best for everyone, Tina ordered Seria to stand down and guard the door, to which she only gave a slight bow and went out.


    The moment the door closed, Kila, finally, looked away from Mom, but this time, it was Tina who got her full attention.


    ¡°Tina. Did you know that Lana received a Kelan from Katarina?¡± she asked, looking at her with eyes that warned her that she wasn''t allowed to hide anything from her.


    ¡°Ah, the one from the other day?¡± the maid replied as if my second mother''s gaze was a mere breeze passing through the trees.


    ¡°Tina!¡±


    ¡°Irlana! Since when have you become her lover!?¡±


    ¡°I''m not! I''m telling you it''s a misunderstanding!¡± Mom stood up frustrated and not knowing what else to say.


    It was easy to see the problem, a clear lack of communication, and while it was somewhat amusing to see her get a bit of a comeuppance for not speaking up, I didn''t want this to provoke any fights between them, so I had to intervene.


    ¡°Don''t fight,¡± I said, and all three females froze and looked at me silently.


    Kila was the one who finally gave in, sighing and telling Mom that at least she''d listen to her, although she''d have to do it on her knees on the floor.


    To summarize, a Kelan is a kind of letter messaging service almost entirely exclusive to lovers. It''s a well-known service among high nobles, famous for keeping their letters secret, though it''s mostly used by unmarried heirs rather than married people. Even Mother was reluctant to use such a service, but, given how extremely reliable it was for keeping her clients anonymous and the content of her letters, she decided it was worth doing. Besides, Katarina was the one who sent the first letter, so she didn''t have much choice.


    Most of the letters that had been sent, though short, were mainly conversations about moves they should make, the status of suppliers under Katarina''s care, important partners and customers they should target to join the business or sell their products to as well as situations that might arise or business enemies trying to attack them in some way. That''s why Mom brought up the subject.


    ¡°That last letter Katarina sent me mentioned strange movements among some families, especially in the north and east. And that carriage carrying contraband, where do you think it was headed?¡±


    Kila sighed and one of her hands began to massage her temples, answering in a voice, partly exhausted partly relieved. ¡°Toward Burmont''s territory.¡±


    Mom nodded in response. ¡°It can''t be a coincidence. The weirdest thing, by far, is that the people carrying that contraband didn''t even care much that they''d been caught. It was as if that had been their goal all along.¡±


    ¡°Could it be someone is trying to frame them?¡± asked Makila, changing to a more serious expression.


    ¡°I thought so at first, but now that Lady Teral has done this...¡± They remained silent for a long while, pondering what or who could be behind all this. Somewhat oblivious to it all, Tina had moved next to me, helping me drink my tea and feeding me the nut bread pieces. They were quite good.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Soon after, Kila poured herself a cup and took a sip looking immediately calmer, although she maintained a slightly sad expression. Mom, from her kneeling position in front of her, was about to stand up when Kila''s voice stopped her abruptly.


    ¡°You should have told me from the beginning.¡± She said in a slightly sad tone. Mom immediately lowered her head and apologized.


    ¡°I''m sorry. At the time, I thought it would be a one-time thing, but, the more letters came, the more I decided to delay, and, well, I didn''t want you or Hal to think I was cheating on you.¡±


    ¡°Then Hal doesn''t know either.¡± Kila sighed, shaking her head from side to side, clearly disappointed. ¡°And in the end, it ended up happening what you didn''t want to happen because you decided to keep quiet.¡±


    ¡°Lana, you need to realize that I''m starting to get annoyed that you''re constantly keeping things from me,¡± Kila growled, glaring at my mother, who seemed to be hit especially hard by every word, looking ashamed.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°We''ll talk about this another time. In the meantime,¡± My second mother gave me a meaningful look. ¡°Nita.¡± She said, surprising me by how intense her voice and look were. ¡°Don''t you ever do anything like that to your future partner! When you get married, if I find out that you treat them this way... Do you understand me?¡±


    I was speechless, thinking, what the hell are you saying to a 3-year-old girl? But, seeing the urgency in her gaze I nodded several times, so she could be sure I understood.


    ¡°Was it necessary to say that to the child?¡± Mom added with sadness and a hint of shame in her voice.


    ¡°You two are too similar, how could I not worry?¡±


    ¡°Similar...? What do you mean by that?¡± replied Mom, feeling attacked.


    ¡°Lana, look me in the eye and tell me, don''t you find it curious that 2 of the 3 people you''ve fallen in love with are Teriants?¡±


    Mom had to look away at the irrefutable logic that had just been thrown in her face.


    ¡°And let''s not forget that this naughty little one knows a little Kibi girl whom she manages to ¡°tame¡± from day one. See what I''m getting at?¡±


    T-tame?


    Now, let me tell you, this is a clear attack on me. The fact that I also averted my gaze from Kila has nothing to do with what she said. I swear. I just found the bookshelf across the room interesting. I''m an innocent girl who is being slandered here!


    ...


    Anyway.


    When Kila finally forgave Mom and allowed her to return to her place, they decided to drop the subject momentarily and merely enjoy tea and snacks. Thankfully Tina put aside her maid role a bit. Of course, with my mother''s explicit permission, they had a relaxing conversation. When we all finished eating and drinking tea, Tina called Seria, who gathered everything up and retired, taking the little cart with her and leaving us again. With that, the serious conversation returned.


    ¡°So, this is why you want to bring the little Burmont,¡± Kila said, stroking my hair. After eating, I sat on her lap, using her chest as a soft pillow.


    ¡°I want to confirm how much she knows and if she doesn''t know anything about this, something I''m almost certain of, I at least hope she can find out something herself.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, since when do you place so much trust in her?¡± hummed Kila, somewhat surprised and amused by Mom''s words.


    ¡°I don''t want to hear that from you. You were the one who first placed her trust in that child.¡± A small smile tugged at my mother''s lips as she uttered those words. ¡°Besides, one of us had to be nice to her, especially after you told me about that deal you offered her.¡±


    Kila shrugged, snorting with a small chuckle. ¡°She''s a good girl, honest and a bit clumsy, but kind-hearted. She''s exactly what Lara needs to grow up.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which,¡± Tina interjected from her position across from us. ¡°What was the deal you made with the young Burmont girl?¡±


    ¡°I never told you?¡± asked Kila, receiving a denial from Tina. ¡°I see. I must have forgotten. Well, it wasn''t anything too complicated. At first, I just wanted to test her out to see if she was a good fit for Lara, but the more I talked to her, the more I realized that the girl fit in quite well with the family.¡±


    Kila began to explain everything that had happened between them since that day.


    After a conversation with Nisire, she realized that the girl was quite capable, not only in her way as a knight, which seemed to be going quite well, but she was also quite clever and thoughtful. The only thing that, in her opinion, she lacked was maturity and experience. Because of that, Kila thought that giving her a test that could help her improve those aspects could potentially help her, it might even help Sarka overcome her complexes and that tendency to isolate herself that she''s had for several years.


    The deal went like this: Nisire, for the next 5 years, was to keep the relationship with Sarka stable and solid, with minimal contact. Makila intended that both could support each other without becoming dependent on each other, and by giving them relatively little time together, they could get used to their individualities, but always knowing that they could help each other. There was more to help them in that regard, of course, but that was the short version of the matter.


    Because Sarka had to return to the academy and Nisire managed to find a place in the knightly order she wanted to join, the Talana Order, Makila gave them 2 more years, however, it seems that Nisire refused that extension, something that impressed my second mother, raising her opinion of the girl.


    Apart from that, Kila also gave her other conditions, one of these being to fulfill a series of achievements within that time limit. She had to prove that she could enter the order as one of the top 30 candidates, and enter the reserves in less than 2 years from the time she was accepted. She also had to become a regular member before the end of those 5 years, 7 according to the change. In addition, she had to be recognized by every family member, including myself.


    So far, she had already gained the recognition of Dad, Mom, and Zenya. The only ones who had not given explicit approval were Kila and me, in a way we were the most difficult. Me, because I''m not supposed to know anything about all this, and Kila because she''ll only accept her until the promised time is up. From what I can tell, though, Kila has already acknowledged her almost completely and has only kept her mouth shut out of fulfilling the deal because she wants to wait until the last minute to make sure Nisire won''t let herself fall out.


    ¡°So that''s the way things are,¡± Tina said nodding. ¡°But I can see that everyone has already accepted her so... When will the engagement be made official?¡± hummed the maid, looking cheerful.


    My two mothers laughed in complicity. ¡°For now, let''s wait and see how Sarka behaves. If she seems to have matured after these 2 years, we will announce the engagement next year. And if everything goes well, we would like to hold the wedding on any date after Nita''s fifth birthday.¡±


    ¡°Of course, things should be like that...¡± Mom continued. ¡°But now that this situation has arisen, we need to be sure she''s not involved in any way.¡±


    ¡°Do you think she-?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Kila replied, taking the floor.¡± We know she wouldn''t do something like that. But, knowing what her father is like, he could have ordered her to do something that might unintentionally implicate her, and she would be the perfect scapegoat for him.¡±


    ¡°I see. Given his closeness to Lady Sarka, he could toss all the blame at her by alluding that she wanted to seduce the Baelian heiress to get information about the mana stones and make a profit from it.¡± Tina shook her head, looking annoyed at the conclusion she had come to. Kila and I shared the sentiment, instead, Mom put it into words.


    ¡°That is precisely why I summoned her to the mansion. I need to be sure that she hasn''t been ordered to do anything or been involved in any other way. Sarka would be devastated if something like that happens and it could destroy the trust she''s managed to build up during this time.¡±


    Kila sighed and gave Mom a hug from her position next to her. I was in the middle of both of them, so in a way, I was also part of that hug, something I took advantage of to hug them both. I received a warm smile from my mothers for that act.


    ¡°So¡± Tina announced standing up and placing herself before us. ¡°When Miss Burmont shows up, I offer to be with her.¡± Tina curtsied, eliciting surprise from my mothers.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Mom replied with a big smile. ¡°I couldn''t ask for anyone better.¡±


    With that topic finally settled, the conversation moved on to other things. Kila told Mom what had happened with Ameli and what she chatted about with the other maids, including Felia. Mom thought for a moment, trying to conclude something about what happened, but, in the end, she couldn''t come up with anything and just told Kila that, if she saw or heard anything, she would help in whatever way she could. I didn''t want... actually, none of us here wanted a repeat of the previous situation. Tina, who had been the first to report it that time, seemed quite concerned, but Kila assured her that she would not let things happen again, and that was exactly why she was acting now that the first signs were appearing.


    Tina thanked her deeply for that.


    After that, we talked for a long time, and yes, I say we were because I took the opportunity to tell Mami things myself and hear from her some more, including my request.


    ¡°Mami, can I stay with you this week?¡± I asked her somewhat fearful that she would turn me down.


    Mom was surprised by my sudden request and looked at Kila who just shrugged and told her that if she had the time, she should accept.


    Hopeful, I looked at her once again, this time with my sad puppy dog eyes that I hadn''t gotten to use in a while. Mom fell silent for a long moment, considering or perhaps calculating whether she had the time or the possibilities.


    ¡°I guess, other than that meeting with Nisire and one that might come up depending on her response, I have enough time on my hands and not too much work these days. So, sure, why not? It''s been a long time since I''ve spent quality time with my little baby.¡± And with those words, I immediately jumped up and down at her, overflowing with happiness and relief.


    We laughed together for a while, playing and chatting more until it was time for dinner. We had a rather nice and delicious family dinner, and faster than I would have liked, it was bedtime. To my surprise, Mom took me to sleep with her and Dad in her room, which normally never happened, but even Dad was more than happy with the idea.


    That night I slept amazingly well, feeling my parents'' love again.

 Chapter 44

    Spending time with Mom was much better than I expected, especially because this time it felt like we were spending time together as mother and daughter.


    Mom was the one who woke me up in the morning, helped me wash my face, changed my clothes, and took me to breakfast. It was refreshing to be spoiled by her for the first time since...well, practically since I was born. Even the breakfast tasted better and the atmosphere felt much more cheerful. I had no idea how drastic this little change in routine would be.


    After breakfast Mom stopped by to pick up some papers she left in a room and took them to Kila, after that, well, surprisingly she didn''t have any more work than that for the rest of the day.


    Even though it was still early in the morning, I thought we would go to the garden together or find a place to be together, but it seemed she had a completely different plan.


    ¡°Seria, can you get everything ready? Call Tina and Algoros to get the carriage ready.¡± She ordered, as Seria curtsied and hurried off.


    I looked at Mom, confused and curious about whatever she was planning, but she just gave me a mischievous smile back without another word and led me by the hand to my room, where she opened my closet and began a battle with herself to pick out a dress for me. It wasn''t until Tina and Seria arrived that she finally decided on one. It was a pale lilac dress with something similar to a corset and a flared knee-length skirt. It had some lace detailing on the neckline and sleeves, and a satin belt that made it look elegant.


    To match, she put me in some dark gray booties. They had a small square heel and shiny buckles on the sides. They looked exquisite and, above all, were comfortable to walk in. On top of that, Mom put a little silver headband on me with a fabric flower on the left side. When I saw myself in the mirror, I couldn''t think of anything but adorable, something I liked to feel about myself.


    Just imagine her a little smaller


    Once dressed, I was led by Seria to the hall of the mansion, while mom finished changing clothes. When she appeared, I couldn''t help but smile broadly. While she usually wears simple dresses when she''s at home, when she has important meetings or heading to some event, she usually wears elegant dresses that show off her figure. This was no exception.


    Her dress was primarily white and made of a fabric resembling silk. The shoulders and upper chest were bare, and the sleeves, semi-transparent, reached to the wrist, held in place by a silver-colored bracelet.


    Like me, a black corset clung to her body, making her chest and waist stand out. The skirt, adorned at the hem with small silver embroidery, continued to a little above the ankle, where closed burgundy leather shoes with a low heel, and a decorative buckle at the top, could be seen.


    She doesn''t usually wear accessories unless necessary, and this was no exception but, the earrings, the pendant, and the brooch in the center of her chest, all made with blue gems, somehow stood out and enhanced that image of high nobility she conveyed with her current appearance. To say that I had been stunned was an understatement. The only time she had left me the same way was during Nini...my sister Zenya''s birthday, and at that time, her dress was a work of art.


    Oh, and the most striking detail. Mom had gotten her valah back quite some time ago, and I had gotten so used to seeing it by now that I usually forgot it was there. This time it was very noticeable, as it had some embellishment. A series of rings were set along the length of the valah, reaching almost to where it came out of her dress. They were amazingly gorgeous and eye-catching. They made me wish I could have something like that on my valah too when I could wear it.


    ¡°Is everything ready?¡± said my mother, approaching us with a bright and wonderful smile. Seria nodded and, with Mom taking my hand, we walked out of the mansion to the forecourt where a carriage was waiting, the same one I had long ago used with Kila when we went to the Nazzik mansion.


    Unlike last time, perhaps because that trip was much longer, only two Ekus were ready to pull the carriage. It was Kuria and Medris, both Mik''s daughters.


    As we approached the carriage, they both began to squawk happily, although, like well-trained animals, they held their position despite their cheerful attitude. I had to give my mother a pleading look to get her to let me approach to greet them, and fortunately, she allowed me to do so, as long as it was only for a moment. Happy, I walked quickly to both ekus, who greeted me by lowering their heads and allowing me to pet them to my heart''s content.


    Kuria and Medris are two of the ekus that are usually my ¡°guardians¡± whenever I visit the nidarys, so they are among the closest to me, along with Mik himself and the chicks. I''ve been considering for quite some time asking my parents to let me raise the next egg laying they have either of the two, though if I can have both, all the better. But that would be until my punishment is over, and some time has passed. I don''t want to force the issue while it''s still fresh what happened.


    I walked away from both ekus who dismissed me with somewhat sad sounds and returned to Mom''s side who was talking to someone unexpected.


    ¡°Young lady, it is a pleasure to see you again.¡± Sir Erlathan said with a bow.


    ¡°Sir Ethan, good to see you again,¡± I said with difficulty. The last time we met, and since I had trouble pronouncing his name, he told me I could call him Ethan, something I heartily appreciated.


    In contrast to the previous times, I had seen him around the manor, Sir Erlathan was wearing his full armor, along with some slight changes from what I remembered from the few knights I had seen so far. The biggest change, and the most noticeable, was the color in certain parts, specifically, the one surrounding the Baelian coat of arms he wore on his chest.


    For most knights, it was a simple white circle, but Sir Erlathan''s was a deep red. I assumed it was a way of identifying his rank, though I couldn''t be sure without asking, which I didn''t since, immediately upon finishing the salute, Mom had me climb into the carriage at once. Tina appeared without me noticing and got in right after Mom. A couple of minutes later the carriage started moving and off we went.


    As we left the mansion grounds, I focused on the changing scenery, excited about what was coming. And then, I realized that I had no idea where we were going, so I asked Mom, who also seemed to notice that fact.


    ¡°Right. We''re going to the city for a walk around a few places, what do you think, do you like the idea?¡±


    I nodded smiling, being able to wander around an isekai city, that''s an exciting idea. Visiting shops and stores? A dream come true. To do all that with my mother? You son of a bitch I''m in.


    <hr>


    The ride was short enough, 15 or 20 minutes, but it felt nostalgic somehow. Don''t ask me why, it just felt that way.


    The road was quite similar to the last time, only we turned around at a place we just passed by before. We moved forward for a while until we came to a sort of tollbooth with some soldiers standing guard at an inner wall that separated this area, where the big mansions were, from the next one, where it seemed to be the commercial area. At least the more ¡°expensive¡± and refined-looking one from what little I could see.


    We didn''t stop for long, Sir Erlathan only had to say a few words and show the coat of arms on his armor to let us pass without much trouble. The soldier outside, one I assume was from the Elenios tribe, saw me and gave me a nod as a greeting. Surprised by the gesture, I decided to reciprocate by waving my hand. He seemed like a nice guy.


    As we entered the new district, I saw a large crowd walking through the streets, many of them in elegant clothes. Several carriages were passing by us, pulled by one of three types of animals. Ekus, nothing surprising there. Another had a body resembling a moose, only its snout was more like a boar''s and its legs more like a rhinoceros. And the last one was, to my surprise, a horse. Okay, it looked more like a Shire breed with its mane and tails resembling a shampoo ad, huge bodies, and fancy long fur covering its legs from the knee to the hooves.


    I asked Mom about both animals. ¡°That one you see there,¡± she pointed to the one that looked like a moose. ¡°Is a southern mok. They are very common in both the south and east. They are quite docile, but they tend to be used much more on farms for cultivation for that very reason. They need to be trained well to use them in carriages as they don''t like crowds very much.¡±


    I let out a sound of amazement as I watched the mok pass by us. Mother mentioned that the carriage they were pulling seemed to belong to some southern baron, though she didn''t know if it was from the Duchy of Palar or Jultare.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    Next was the horse. ¡°Those are Gorleski horses. They are not as fast as our ekus but they are very hardy. They can run for two days without a break, so they are widely used for shipping and caravans.¡± The horses Mom was showing me were four in number, close to 180cm tall, chestnut in color with jet-black manes and tails. They were just beautiful to look at. They gave me a strong feeling of nostalgia.


    ¡°If I remember correctly, that carriage belongs to Baroness Gilford.¡± She pointed to the crest on the side of the carriage they were pulling. ¡°She¡¯s from the Costera Duchy, where they breed those horses. Although, it is strange to see someone from the Gilford family in the capital.¡± After that, Mom was thoughtful for a long while, as if there was something strange about the fact that that carriage was here.


    Before I could ask anything else the carriage jolted as it pulled into a large space filled with more carriages, each parked in order in what looked like a large parking lot. This might be the case given that we were being guided into one of those parking spaces.


    The sight was so familiar that I was speechless.


    ¡°Tya, come on, it''s time to get off.¡±


    As we got off the carriage, I got a much better look at the place we were in. It was too similar to a parking lot, completely paved and without a single pothole. It was impressive how advanced they were, even though the carriages were still incredibly uncomfortable. At times like that I would love to be able to create a shock absorber of some sort, but unlike isekai''s stories, implementing it is not at all easy. Expert craftsmen don''t just show up because you want them to.


    We left the parking lot and finally entered the main avenue. A myriad of stores of different types decorated the entire area. Fancy restaurants, jewelry stores, clothing stores, and even what looked like a toy store were in plain sight, tempting me with their flashy and colorful name signs.


    My gaze focused on that specific place. A tall building, at least three floors high, wedged between a restaurant and another building that looked ordinary. A large sign on the facade read ¡°Olhazir''s Wonders¡± in letters that were quite difficult to understand. It was like a very strange cursive typeface. All in all, it was the kind of place where you could find anything.


    ¡°Little lady?¡± Tina called out to me suddenly making me jump in surprise. She looked amused by my reaction but said nothing and pointed at Mom who seemed equally lost in thought. She mumbled ¡°Maybe we should go this way... ah, but this way would be a good idea too. There''s that clothing store and also that new coffee shop...¡± all the while folding her arms and looking one way or the other, completely undecided.


    I never thought I would see her that way, but it was funny. Made up my mind, I walked over to her and tugged at her dress to get her attention, ¡°Mami?¡±


    Just as I did earlier, she was startled and looked at me immediately with a somewhat dazed expression. ¡°What''s wrong, honey?¡±


    ¡°Can we go there?¡± I said, pointing to the store that had captured my attention a moment ago. Mom took a second to read the store''s name and immediately smiled as if she had realized something important. She nodded, took me by the hand, and said, ¡°Come on, maybe we''ll find something fun.¡±


    Our little group of four, Mom, Tina, Sir Erlathan, and I, made our way to the front door. Sir Erlathan said he would stand outside waiting for us. After all, he wore armor that might make anyone inside the store uncomfortable, so just the three of us would enter the building.


    As soon as Tina opened the door, we were greeted by a tinkling sound like wind chimes. They followed a short but pleasing-to-the-ear rhythm. My eye was immediately caught by a series of floating objects similar to colored balloons, faintly illuminating the place with warm lights, in a spectacle that reminded me of those paper lanterns often used during the Chinese New Year.


    There were several dark wooden shelves, carved with animal and star motifs, filled with a myriad of different toys, from stuffed animals, dolls made of something like porcelain, tea sets painted in bright colors, wooden blocks with various designs, and even kites with designs of dragons and flying beasts.


    Everything caught my attention, all new, colorful, and adorable, and I had no idea what I was supposed to do! I was stunned by the atmosphere that overwhelmed my senses, doubting whether it was because of the magical experience or my inner, or maybe also outer, child urging me to explore the whole place by looking at every toy. I began to tremble with excitement, I felt like... well, like a child in a toy store.


    I looked over to my mother hoping she would let me tour the place by myself, and to my surprise, she was talking to a store clerk who had arrived at some point in my daze. Fortunately, she noticed my stare and rolling her eyes just said ¡°Be careful¡± to which I immediately ran to the nearest shelf.


    There were so many different things. The blocks were interesting, bearing different letters and numbers, and some even had a simplified form of the symbols of each Pillar. Next to these, various kites were lined up, from smaller ones in the shapes of birds, one that looked like a griffin, one of the larger ones with the appearance of a dragon about twice my size, and then the largest and most impressive. A gigantic whale that, if I had to guess, was almost as big as my father. I thought it was a little strange that the biggest one was a whale and not the dragon, but when I thought about it more, the shapes didn''t need to make sense. You could always pretend you were in the sea rather than the sky.


    ¡°Are you interested in this one, Tya?¡± said Mom, startling me by her sudden appearance.


    ¡°What''s that, Mami?¡± I asked, pointing to the giant whale.


    She nodded and proceeded to explain, ¡°This is a very, very special beast. On this continent, it is called Aluvirasim. No one knows how long it has existed or what exactly it is, we only know that it has this whale-like appearance and that it travels the skies of the world, traveling aimlessly.¡±


    ¡°The skies?¡± I repeated incredulously. It couldn''t be real...could it?


    ¡°Yes, sweetie. Aluvirasim flies through the air like a bird. A specially big one.¡± She said, leaving an amused chuckle at the end.


    A giant whale that flies? Well, if I didn''t have enough fantasy stuff in this world...


    However, I found it rather hard to believe such a thing could exist. I mean, I know it was a different world and there were gods and all, but a giant whale flying around the world?


    Noticing my skepticism, Mom added, ¡°Aluvirasim usually passes through the skies of the empire every so often, so, hopefully, you''ll get to see it someday.¡±


    ¡°Have you seen it, Mami?¡± I asked curiously. For some reason, I felt her comment sounded a lot like an adult reaffirming the existence of Santa Claus.


    ¡°Unfortunately, no. My father, your grandfather, told me he did get to see it when he was younger. I think Aluvirasim appears every 70 or 80 years, so there''s still a long time before it returns. Maybe when you grow up a little more you might see it.¡± She said, tapping my nose and making me laugh a little.


    If that giant whale is real, then maybe its appearance is something like the arrival of Halley''s comet on Earth, a once-in-a-lifetime experience.


    With that in mind, I continued my toy exploration, followed by Mom, and... Tina was gone. When I looked for her with my eyes, she seemed to be talking to the employee from earlier. I decided not to make a big deal about it and let it go.


    On another of the shelves were some wooden boxes, they had some rather intricate carvings and were painted in somewhat darker colors. With her glance and a nod, Mom gave me permission to take one and pry, so I wasted no time and grabbed the nearest one. It looked like some puzzle but I couldn''t quite make it out until I heard something moving around inside on a slightly loud movement. I stopped to think and, as I did so, I noticed that the top part had no carving on it, and there was a kind of button or something similar. Confused but also curious and excited, I pressed the button, and slowly the top opened and a soft melody began to play, like a lullaby. That metallic sound, the mechanical notes, the pleasant tinkling. It was a music box. I never expected to find one of these here, although I thought there was some logic to it. Music boxes were invented in a time similar to the one we seem to be in in this world, and considering that magic exists, it is not unreasonable that something like this exists.


    The tune ended with a soft click, closing the cover as well. I felt a sense of peace and satisfaction at having heard it, not only because it was another object I knew, but also because the tune was one that Nini played for me while she practiced.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Mom reached over to me and stroked my hair gently. I nodded in response to her question. I hugged the box feeling joyful. ¡°We can buy it if you like it so much.¡±


    I hummed affirmatively in response. It would be something I would treasure greatly.


    Mom took the box from my hands and we continued the tour.


    We arrived at the doll and stuffed animals section, and we found a variety of dolls that didn''t look normal. Some looked like porcelain, as I said when we got here, some were painted wood, some were woven with wool yarn, rag dolls, and they even had bisque dolls. And that was just in the materials. The dresses, accessories, shapes, sizes, and even the race they represented. It was paradise for doll fanatics. I was not one of those, unfortunately. However, that didn''t stop me from being fascinated by seeing so many dolls in different styles.


    The stuffed animals, on the other hand, were also varied in their representations and sizes but there were only two types. The stuffed felt like Lan and those that were made of cotton. Or at least what I thought was cotton. Those looked incredibly soft.


    I walked over to the shelf where the stuffed animals were, given my little real interest in dolls, and began a game of identifying the animal they represented. There were some wolves, different types of felines, foxes, rabbits, something bear-like, whatever Ginevere was, there were even ekus and a mok.


    Out of all of them, only two caught my attention. I unconsciously moved to grab the first one when my mother''s hand suddenly appeared and take it at the same time I did. We both looked at each other in surprise. There was a sense of mutual understanding between us both in that instant.


    In case you were wondering, it was a rather adorable pink kitten...


    Ahem.


    While Mom kept that one and admired it, I walked over to the other one that caught my eye. It was a light brown color, softer and brighter than Lan. Two of its eyes were blue while the center one was black, better aligned and sharper than Lan''s. Its little paws were rounded and white-gloved, looking more adorable than Lan''s. And its tail was cute and fluffy. Much more so than Lan''s. I admired the fluffy bunny thinking that this was what Lancea was supposed to look like.


    I squeezed, cuddled, petted, and played with it. And I felt something while doing all that.


    *gasp*


    There was a gasp from the side and as I turned around, I saw Mom''s gaze directed at me and the stuffed animal I held. Somehow, she looked defeated.


    ¡°W-want to take that one too, honey?¡± she asked hesitantly as if those words were painful. I could almost see what was going through her mind at that moment.


    ¡°...¡± I remained silent momentarily, staring at the stuffed bunny. It was very well made, a nice job and I was sure it would be very nice to have one like that, but... ¡°No. It''s not Lan. Lan is much better.¡± I said and returned the bunny to her place. Then I hugged Mom and reaffirmed, ¡°Lan is my favorite because Mami made her for me.¡±


    What I felt as I held that rabbit in my arms was relief.


    Of course, that other one was perfectly made, soft to the touch and I knew it could last for decades without tearing. But it was not MY Lan. It was not the gift my mother with so much effort, dedication, and love, made for me. So, I was relieved. Not only because I didn''t feel anything about that rabbit that was better made, but also because only Lan could give me that warmth when I held her in my arms.


    Mom hugged me tightly and whispered in my ears a thank you and an I love you. Of course, I returned the gesture with a kiss on her cheek. We stayed like that until I decided I had satiated my curiosity about this store.


    ¡°''Mami, can we go now?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± she asked a little surprised. ¡°Don''t you want any other toys?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°This one is enough,¡± I assured her while holding the music box.


    Mom nodded and motioned to Tina, which I assumed was to pay for the music box as we left the store. Sir Erlathan greeted us and asked me about my first experience in a toy store. I turned to look at Mom and just answered ¡°Secret¡± as we laughed.

 Chapter 45

    After leaving the toy store, we continued our walk through the city. Thanks to taking our time, I got a better idea of what life was like in this world.


    Looking around on each side of the road, I noticed that the buildings seemed surprisingly well suited to the different races of the empire''s inhabitants. All of the doors seemed to be of a much, much greater height than I was used to. Many of these gates ranged from 3 to 6 meters high, made for the larger races.


    Most of these buildings were multi-story, the most common being three floors and having a strange balcony on the front or side, if there was the space, which also looked like an entrance to the store. How do I know that? Well, I saw some Valven flying into one of the clothing stores, landing on that balcony and walking in like it was nothing, which answered one of the questions I''d always had regarding that tribe. Their wings were actually functional.


    Now that I think about it, the number of people walking around us, although not too many, was enough to notice how varied the races in the empire were. Many were not even as tall as Dad, and a few were just a little taller than me, although I didn''t know which tribe they belonged to. To see so many different races walking down the street alongside us was very interesting.


    Looking around a bit more, I noticed that a few stores had familiar storefronts, where they displayed a lot of their flashier merchandise. They were mostly clothing stores, but there were also some expensive-looking shoe shops and a few bakeries or butchers displaying their products that looked almost like pieces of art because of how beautifully prepared they looked, and appetizing.


    I had to restrain myself from begging mom to go into some of those places so I could taste those incredibly eye-catching delicacies.


    Apart from clothing stores, cafes, and the toy store, we also visited other types of places, including one that I could only describe as a curio store or even a so-called trinket store. We found vast amounts of assorted items that were either very useful or just plain useless.


    Among the most interesting was the communication sphere, which, in a nutshell, was a crystal ball having a function similar to a telephone, although it could only be tuned to five other spheres. You needed to make a small signal when tuning them in so that they could differentiate themselves from each other, and you could only talk to one at a time. It seemed like an incredible invention, until you realized that the effective distance of use was only about 200 meters. Useful in some circumstances, but very limited for others. Even so, we bought a set of 5 spheres.


    Another interesting item that we got, and I begged my mom to buy for me. It was called ¡°The Mind Codex¡±. It is a hardbound book with a mana stone embedded in its spine. When the bearer places their hand on the book, it takes the magic from the stone and writes whatever the bearer thinks. It can be in words or drawings, but it records whatever you want, as long as the stone has mana available.


    In fact, according to what we were told by the store clerk, who couldn''t help but look nervous and excited when talking to my mother, this book was only possible because of the mana stones that started selling thanks to our family and the Nazzik. He spent more than 10 minutes thanking my mother for starting that business. The whole exchange was a bit strange to watch, but Mom smiled happily during the exchange.


    He also told us that there was a pen that had a similar function, but it only wrote. It did not draw and only did so if you told it what to write aloud. Despite that, the pen seemed to sell much better than the book.


    We left that store with quite a few new and interesting items.


    The next place was a must-visit in a fantasy world. An alchemist. It seemed quite popular, actually, though very different from what I had imagined from the books I had read.


    It was quite clean and well kept. There was a rich herbal smell that, rather than being annoying, it was wonderful. It gave me the same kind of feeling as freshly cut grass. There were many glassed-in shelves, each displaying different ingredients, herbs and potions, and a counter with a smiling receptionist dressed like a classic witch, only without her trademark hat. Mom went straight to the girl and they talked at length about different potions, although from the context of the conversation, they seemed to be something like vitamin supplements for my sister and me.


    There was something curious while we were there. Mom motioned to Tina to take me to look at some of the ingredients on the shelves. Oddly out of hearing range. The receptionist girl looked a little taken aback for a second, as if she hadn''t expected whatever Mom had asked her. She looked around nervously and reached over to say something in my mother''s ear. They both seemed to agree, nodding with a complicit expression.


    I was a little concerned and extremely curious about everything they said to each other.


    Before lunch, we stopped by the Garland Trading Company''s headquarters, which is the company that Mom allied with to do her business, including the magic stones. It was an informal visit rather than business, but I still got my chance to see her acting more like the Duchess that she is.


    One of the managers greeted us and we were ushered into a rather lavish reception room filled with many pieces of art and sculptures ranging in technique to a very high level. Every piece of furniture in the place was made of breathtakingly beautiful wood, in shimmering shades of reddish and brown, which showed only how successful the company was... or how eccentric the boss was about their possessions.


    In a short time, a male arrived, a little shorter than my mother, he was a little chubby and dressed in an elegant wine-colored suit. His long, dark beard, tied in a perfectly braided plait, rested on his big belly. His hair, the same color as his beard, was short and neatly combed, combined with a thick nose and small eyes, hidden by the wrinkles formed by age, enhanced his image, reminding of a young Santa Claus. His bright-toothed smile made him look even more like a person full of joy and cordiality.


    But out of all that, the most distinctive features in his appearance were that he had no legs, or at least no bipedal ones. He walked on four thick, short, hippopotamus-like legs, although his feet seemed normal, given that he wore perfectly polished, shiny, thin black shoes. Along with that, from his back protruded a pair of tentacle-like appendages that rested lazily on his shoulders, and only twitched from time to time, similar to the wagging of a cat''s tail taking a nap. They were dark purple and, although they seemed somehow ¡°evil¡±, the cheerfulness conveyed by that male made you ignore such a thought.


    He introduced himself as Theodore Garland, owner of the Garland Trading Company. He greeted us both cordially, with a big smile and a firm handshake for my mother, and a gentle pat on my head for me. Mom returned the greeting with the same level of joy and respect, directing me to do the same. Like the previous times, I received praise from Mr. Garland, who added that, if I already had that level at my age, when I grew up, I would be the center of attention at all social events.


    I decided to raise a silent prayer to Sathalia that such a thing would never come to pass.


    The impromptu meeting between the two was relatively short. They had a light conversation in which they caught up on their lives, shared some information on the current state of the market and, like any good mother, I had to endure her bragging about her daughters, my sisters and I, in front of someone who in the future would come up to me and say ¡°remember me? I knew you when you were a baby¡± or something along those lines. It always made me wonder how they expect a child who is barely self-aware, or not even self-aware, to be able to remember everyone their parents introduce them to?


    Anyway.


    After a while the atmosphere changed completely, giving way to what was important.


    ¡°So, your grace, I''m sure your sudden visit wasn''t just for idle chit-chat, am I right?¡± asked Mr. Garland, looking much more serious than his cheerful smile let on.


    A tiny smile tugged at my mother''s lips as she took the last sip of the tea she had been drinking. ¡°No, of course not. I''m glad you''ve always been so perceptive.¡± She set the cup down on the nearby table and as she did so, her expression changed completely. One I had never seen on her before. It was like watching a veteran hunter picking out her next target, fully prepared for her future hunt. A glint in her eyes that gave her a certain coolness. I swallowed audibly at the aura my mother gave off. She was overwhelmingly cool.


    ¡°Rumors have reached my ears, Theodore. Rumors that I do not like.¡± She expressed firmly. Her voice was soft, but her gaze and gestures indicated that she had no intention of taking this lightly. ¡°So I need someone to clarify where they''re coming from and with what intentions.¡±A tiny smile tugged at my mother''s lips as she took the last sip of the tea she had been drinking. ¡°No, of course not. I''m glad you''ve always been so perceptive.¡± She set the cup down on the nearby table and as she did so, her expression changed completely. One I had never seen on her before. It was like watching a veteran hunter picking out her next target, fully prepared for her future hunt. A glint in her eyes that gave her a certain coolness. I swallowed audibly at the aura my mother gave off. She was overwhelmingly cool.


    ¡°Rumors have reached my ears, Theodore. Rumors that I do not like.¡± She expressed firmly. Her voice was soft, but her gaze and gestures indicated that she had no intention of taking this lightly. ¡°So, I need someone to clarify where they''re coming from and with what intentions.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Mr. Garland held his expression, remaining momentarily thoughtful. He didn''t seem affected by my mother''s words, although he might simply be faking it to maintain his image. ¡°I''ve certainly been hearing some rather...negative rumors too, regarding our business.¡± He conceded. One of his hands started stroking his beard as he was lost in thought. He seemed to be choosing his next words carefully.


    Mom didn''t seem to want to be patient with him, given the stern expression that had formed on her face.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    ¡°Let''s stop the games Theodore, and tell me, why haven''t you done anything about it so far?¡± my mother demanded. Her voice had become deeper, her posture straighter, and the atmosphere around her became more tense. Everything about her showed the true dignity and strength of those in power.


    The smile on young Santa''s face disappeared fleetingly, as if he realized he could not escape my mother''s scrutinizing gaze. One of his appendages pulled a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped off the sweat from his face. His hands clasped together in front of him as he took a deep breath. It all seemed like a deliberate act to buy time while he thought of a response.


    ¡°It''s not like I haven''t done anything so far, your grace. This affects me just the same.¡± Mr. Garland''s expression had become more solemn as he spoke. ¡°The problem we have in hand is that these rumors are popping up from everywhere. Sometimes from a Valven Maternate, others from a random business in the central market. And more recently, some rumors have been popping up among the worldtracers.¡±


    ¡°Even among them?¡± asked Mom, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°That is correct. My sources have informed me that several parties of worldtracers have been spreading the rumor that the mana stones sold by our company, and provided to us by the Baelian family, are fakes or that they are imperfect and dangerous.¡± Mr. Garland sighed deeply as he shook his head. ¡°It is unbelievable that they would think such a thing when we have Imperial family certification for sale and distribution.¡±


    ¡°It certainly is strange. It almost seems like a rumor created by some drunk in a bar with a grudge against our family.¡± Mom commented, considering Garland''s words a bit.


    ¡°That''s not all.¡± Mr. Garland walked over to his desk and, grabbing a stack of papers, handed them to my mother. ¡°These are some of the rumors I''ve collected over the past few days. I''m sure you''ll notice the same thing I did when you read them.¡±


    Mom began to read quickly, going through the five pages she held in her hands. With each one she finished, more wrinkles appeared on her brow and more irritated she looked.


    ¡°This is much more problematic than I thought.¡± Mom placed the papers aside and folded her arms. Now, not only was she irritated, she also looked worried. ¡°There is not a single one of those rumors talking about Katarina or the Nazzik''s.¡±


    Huh? Even though she''s the face of this whole business, who first negotiated to obtain the stones, there''s not a single rumor about her?


    Even I could see the strangeness of such a situation. It was as if...


    ¡°Yes, that''s just what I thought. It seems like someone is doing this on purpose. It''s done in such a way that puts the Nazzik''s as the culprits.¡± Mr. Garland concluded


    Mom remained silent; I could see her fist clenched tightly in her lap. After a moment she took a deep breath to calm herself and turned to Garland again. ¡°For now, our priority has to be to drown out all these rumors. Put people in as many places as possible and have them debunk everything they say, but avoid all confrontation. The last thing we need is for them to fan the flames and use us to fuel their lies.¡±


    ¡°Of course, such things do affect my business as well. We can''t allow these troublemakers to sully our reputation.¡±


    Mom nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Then I''ll trust you with this task,¡± she said, standing up before motioning for me to follow her, but before we started walking. ¡°Oh, there''s something else I need you to do.¡± She said, turning to Garland who was already preparing to see us off.


    ¡°Of course, of course, what can I do for you, your grace?¡± he asked in a deliberately exaggerated act. Part of me admired his helpful attitude, but another part, I could see through his act, how acted out he was. I guess, as expected of a successful trader.


    ¡°...I need you to contact a shadow broker and check someone out for me.¡±


    <hr>


    We left the building without too much haste, strolling down the sidewalk, moving toward our next destination. As we had been doing so far, I walked hand in hand with my mother, but she suddenly stopped at a corner and crouched in front of me.


    ¡°Tya, what''s wrong?¡± she asked looking a bit worried. I was surprised by the sudden question, but I realized that I couldn''t hide something from her. After hearing the situation, especially what those rumors implied, I felt worried about Katarina.


    Mom and she had been striving for so long to mend the relationship between the two families, a process that would take a long time but was already on the right track. But now? If these rumors got to the wrong people or the person spreading them was successful, everything they had accomplished so far would be in vain.


    What would happen to the business they have worked so hard to make successful?


    ...


    What would happen to me and Yuliana?


    ¡°What would happen to Aunt Katarina?¡± I asked in anguish.


    Mom was surprised for a second, perhaps wondering how I''d managed to understand the conversation they''d had earlier, but she abandoned that thought and gave me a reassuring smile as she picked me up off the floor holding me in her arms. She hugged me tightly, letting my head rest on her shoulder, and kissed me on the forehead before responding in her motherly voice.


    ¡°Honey, you have nothing to worry about.¡± She said reassuringly, moving me to look directly into her face where I could see her calm and sincere expression. ¡°It''s not the first time this has happened, and it won''t be the last either. Nothing will happen to your Aunt Katarina, and nothing will happen to your dear friend Yuliana either.¡± She stated, stressing especially the ¡°dear¡± friend. I didn''t have the time to answer her as we had reached our destination.


    A two-floor building with a luxurious fa?ade, large windows that allowed us to see the fancy interior, a beautifully carved door that could not be anything else but a masterpiece of a craftsman dedicated body and soul to their work. A sign at the top showed ¡°The Rose of Ambaris¡± in large, jade-green letters.


    ¡°Orinthya.¡± She called to me as we walked into the restaurant. ¡°No matter what, neither Katarina nor I will let them tear down everything we are doing. A future where you can visit, play and even walk with Yuliana as friends, without hiding or denying your friendship. There is no way we will let anyone get in our way. So, you have nothing to worry about. Eat a lot, play a lot, grow strong and healthy. That''s all you have to do. Mami will take care of everything else, okay?¡±


    My mother''s face, firm, sincere, resolute and unbeatable, warmed my heart as no one had ever done before. I felt something welling up in my chest, a slight warmth in my cheeks and a smile growing on my lips. Without a hint of hesitation in her words, I decided to do as she asked and trust her with everything. If Mom said she would handle everything, I could only do what she asked and trust her. I nodded and hugged her tightly, kissing her on the cheek. Mom let out a small laugh and we walked into the restaurant, ready for a quiet lunch.


    <hr>


    The food was wonderful. Mom allowed me to eat many things I normally couldn''t, resulting in several different types of meat, especially meats that were a little tougher than normal. I don''t think I ever ate as much as I did then, and I was utterly satisfied by that.


    We left the place with happy faces and headed towards a nearby park. Although I say park, it looked more like a small square. Small gardens lined the sides of the large space, full of flowers of different colors, some quite leafy trees that offered their shadows to passersby, some benches under the canopy of some of those trees, and even a beautiful fountain in the middle of it all, spurting little jets of water in a strange rhythm.


    We decided to sit on one of the benches under one big lush tree. Its shade was refreshing and the view soothing. It was a good place to rest after eating the good food. Dozens of people were passing by, different from what I had seen before. They no longer wore luxurious clothes or were followed by servants. They were normal people, with clothes, in some cases, patched, second-hand or rather poor-looking, even ragged. It was not until I saw children running around the place, wearing what could only be called ¡°rags¡± that I realized we were no longer in the previous luxurious area.


    ¡°Tya, I want you to see all these people,¡± Mom said suddenly. I looked at her somewhat confused, but immediately did as she asked.


    There were many people, the vast majority being Atenosia, Friasan, and surprisingly, Valven. They wore common clothes, fabrics of not very good quality, with somewhat worn shoes for the most part. Some were in a hurry, others were strolling. There were some mixed families, the traditional family seemed to remain the norm, but there were also some same-sex couples, some with children, some without. I even thought I saw three people whose gender was difficult to determine. There was one in the middle holding the hand of another and clinging to the arm of the third. They had a vaguely insectoid appearance, but I didn''t have much time to get a better look at them. There wasn''t much to note besides their alien appearances for someone from my previous world.


    After watching for a while, Mom took her words back to me, ¡°Of all these people here, what can you notice about them?¡± she asked. I was surprised by that kind of question and left slightly confused, but I decided to grant Mom whatever she was planning to tell me.


    I returned my gaze to the people around us. They looked busy. Some were running around a bit, others just strolling. Some children were playing around, laughing happily. There was something I hadn''t noticed before, though. Soldiers were patrolling the streets in small groups of 5 or 6 individuals. Since we arrived earlier, one or two soldiers always stood on a street corner, keeping watch. Some even seemed to be chatting quietly with some passersby, almost as if they were acquaintances meeting unexpectedly on their way to work. That might be accurate enough.


    But despite all that, I noticed nothing out of the ordinary, nothing strange or remarkable. It was simply people going about their lives peacefully.


    ...


    Maybe that was it?


    ¡°Peaceful?¡± I said, a little doubtful of my answer. Mom smiled sweetly and stroked my head gently.


    ¡°Yes, it is certainly peaceful, why do you think that is?¡±


    I tilted my head thoughtfully, was this a test or a lesson she wanted to give me? I was not sure, but I decided to go along with it. I considered things a little more seriously, and tried to find an answer that would fit what she was possibly looking for.


    ¡°Because soldiers are protecting them.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, yes, but that''s not quite right. Orinthya, what are we?¡±


    I scrunched up my face, more confused than before. ¡°Mother and daughter?¡± I replied, eliciting an amused laugh from Mom. I heard restrained laughter behind us. It seemed that both Sir Erlathan and Tina found my response funny. I puffed out my cheeks, annoyed at that. Is Mom making fun of me, is that it?


    ¡°Don''t get mad, honey, I''m not making fun of you. What I meant is that we are noble. That means we should make it our duty to make it possible for all these people to live this way. Our responsibility is to protect the life that we all have.¡± Her voice as she spoke was solemn and leisurely, she spoke like a wise teacher teaching her young disciple, something that might well be exactly what was going on. She continued, ¡°But, I don''t want you to think that makes us better than everyone else. We are all important. We, the nobles, protect them with laws, guard them from enemy countries and dangerous monsters with our swords and our magic, the same way they protect us by giving us food, tools and potions.¡±


    I kept my silence, listening carefully to my mother''s words. I felt that perhaps, this was the reason she decided to go out with me this morning.


    ¡°This may be too complicated for you because you are still too young, but I want you to understand something.¡± Her gaze and expression became soft and loving. I could not take my eyes off her, giving my full attention to every word she uttered. ¡°Orinthya, my little one, I want you always to be fair and wise, no matter what may lie ahead. You may face many difficult situations when you grow up, hidden enemies who try to bring you down without showing their faces, and dangers in which even I, your father, or Makila cannot protect you. Therefore, I wish you to study hard, to look carefully at others, and not to be carried away by appearances. Honey, always be the best version of yourself.¡± With those last words, she kissed my forehead and smiled at me, reflecting all her love for me.


    My heart was pounding in my chest. I felt an enormous happiness that I was unable to express in words. Little by little, with every precious moment I spent with her, I gradually felt my wish being granted.


    I smiled at mom, clearly understanding that she wished to her heart''s content that she could raise her daughter as a good person. That alone was enough for me to feel a deep respect for her. Really-


    ¡°Mami is so cool,¡± I said, with the biggest, most sincere smile I had ever shown her.